《Secret of the Sunstones, Part 1: The Wanton Kingdom》 Chapter 1 : Spawn
The Secret of the Sunstones Part I : The Wanton Kingdom
wan¡¤ton (w?n-t?n) adj. 1. Immoral or unchaste; lewd. 2. Gratuitously cruel; merciless. 3. Marked by unprovoked, gratuitous maliciousness; capricious and unjust: wanton destruction. 4. Unrestrainedly excessive: wanton extravagance; wanton depletion of oil reserves. 5. Luxuriant; overabundant: wanton tresses. "As flies to wanton boys, are we to the gods? They kill us for their sport." - William Shakespeare
Awakening
Deep inside its thousand-year prison, a powerful force of chaos twitched in its sleep. Consciousness slowly returned, but it would take time to fully awaken. Even so, Abaddon knew its freedom was near; such was the Great Lord¡¯s promise. This time, nothing would stop the anarchy and destruction. Gaia would feel its wrath. Humans would feel its pain. And vengeance would be wrought. Patience ¡­. The demon stirred once more before returning to sleep.
Arc I : A Prelude Chapter I : Spawn Earlmorn of Quartus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Harvestmoon
Bram Morrison¡¯s eyes shot open as a thundering battle horn jerked him out of a restless sleep. His ship was under attack. ¡°Damn it!¡± He jumped out of bed and quickly donned his darksteel armor, enchanted plates that covered every inch of his body. He grabbed his sword, a poisonous, magically imbued blade that could mortally wound with a single strike. Lastly, he donned his helm, the epitome of a Gnostic Knight¡¯s attire. Shaped like a beast¡¯s skull with fearsome horns protruding from its temples, it sent a message to all who witnessed it. Gnostics were King Richard''s deadliest weapons, an elite force capable of enacting merciless justice. ¡°Capt¡¯n! We¡¯re gettin¡¯ swarmed up here!¡± Bram heard Biggs, his First Lieutenant, pleading from above deck. Unwilling to waste a single precious moment, he leapt from his cabin at breakneck speed. Before even reaching his crew, he knew exactly which creatures had attacked them. Spawn. As a Gnostic Knight, Bram felt no fear. He channeled negative emotions like these directly into his enchanted armor. They fueled his battle lust, and in an instant, his darksteel plates were enshrouded in a purple aura of heightened killing power. With the battle horn still blaring, he burst onto the deck. It was brimming with gorm, one species of spawn with the wings and body of a bat, yet as large as a human torso. Their hideous heads were shaped like a spider, with dark beady orbs for eyes and sharp, disease-ridden fangs. They smelled worse than a week-old corpse. Biggs fended off several of these monsters at once, while the rest of Bram¡¯s crew fought at the ship¡¯s bow, outnumbered, ten to one. ¡°Go help the others,¡± he ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these.¡± While Biggs rushed over, Bram leapt into the fray. He plunged his sword deep inside the nearest gorm and jerked it free. Strands of greasy black ichor dripped onto the deck. In one swift motion, he twisted his body and sliced through another of the savage beasts. The battle felt good, but it wasn¡¯t the same without the one he loved. It had been too long, since she was by his side. His muscles tensed, and he wasn¡¯t about to feel regret. Instead, he channeled that energy into his Gnostic armor. The darksteel glowed, and he leapt into the air, high above the ship¡¯s deck. His sword spun, hacking through the gorm swarm, severing wings and limbs with aplomb. Appendages thudded onto the deck, followed by bloodied bodies. He landed gracefully to admire the pile of harmlessly twitching carcasses at his feet. He jumped again, sword arm gliding through the spawn swarm like an opera conductor¡¯s baton. His magnificent song of violence mounted at every turn, slaying until it reached its crescendo. Bloodlust sang in his veins, an anthem of carnage on his lips. In short order, he littered the deck with a chopped salad of monster parts. At last, he relaxed. He removed his helm, ready to receive a stiff breeze, but there was none. By now, a hot sun beat down from above, suffocating his ship in a haze of heat and humidity. Worse, the stagnant air magnified the gorm stench and was certain to worsen by the minute. Still, he needed to catch his breath. He ran his fingers through his hair, untangling silver strands from his sweaty scalp. Some might find their pale color out of place for a man his age. Barely in his thirties, Bram was youthful and clean-shaven, and his copper complexion was better suited to a darker head of hair. Even so, the light metallic locks became his trademark trait. He wasn¡¯t native to his homeland of Angkor. His eyes were more slanted than his neighbors, and his bone structure more pronounced. Yet his background remained a mystery. The man who raised him, a farmer from the western countryside, died in a tragic enemy attack while Bram was still at the Academy, robbing him of the chance to learn of his birth. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Nevertheless, behind a Gnostic helm, appearances didn¡¯t matter. The Knighthood granted Bram high status, which was why he brandished his armor so often in public. He wanted to remind the nation¡¯s elite of his favor with the king. He rarely went out in civilian clothes, except in the company of the woman he loved. He imagined her, standing before him, gleaming in her bright blue sorceress¡¯ uniform. But he shook his head, forcing the temptation to leave. His job was unfinished as long as the threat remained. He had to remove the stinking gorm carcasses from the ship before they drew the attention of other, more dangerous spawn. Bram was one of six Gnostics, and each had the privilege of captaining an airborne vessel. Indeed, the Heron was a marvel of magic and engineering¡ªan airship¡ªand it was currently enroute across the Great Ocean, an airspace vulnerable to creatures like spawn. The scent of gorm carcasses intensified the threat, but getting rid of them was a problem. They were heavier than a sack of flour, and Bram estimated it would take hours to heave them over the edge. He didn¡¯t have that kind of time. There had to be a better way. ¡°Biggs, over here!¡± He summoned his lieutenant, who was currently wiping blood off his blade. The slender man had battle scars all over his body, but he had survived worse. He trotted over and saluted. ¡°Aye, Sir!¡± Bram gestured to the chopped-up bodies. ¡°We need to be rid of these before they attract other spawn.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll haul ¡®em over within the hour, Capt¡¯n.¡± Bram shook his head. The estimate was too optimistic, and he needed something more efficient. ¡°Not good enough. The sun¡¯s too hot and there¡¯s no wind. It won¡¯t be long before this stench attracts every spawn within a dozen leagues.¡± Biggs cocked his head in consideration. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t said so otherwise, but we could fly the Heron an¡¯ take a sharp turn. Push the bodies to one side. Assumin¡¯ we¡¯ve taken precautions, it¡¯ll hurl ¡®em over.¡± Bram thought about it. Even airships could capsize if flown too aggressively. The maneuver would take some preparation, but it could work. It reminded him of a strategy he had once taken while escaping a Kitezhian ambush. He had been with her, when the enemy boarded his ship. With the help of her magic, a single sharp turn had them careening to the side. It was a melancholy moment, reminding him once again of the one he left behind. He drew a sharp breath to stem the ache in his chest. ¡°Do it,¡± he ordered. No sooner had the lieutenant rushed off when another member of the crew flagged Bram to port side. ¡°Ahoy, Capt¡¯n!¡± the man signaled with his arm. Bram rushed over to see where he pointed. A dozen large black shapes hovered in the distance, like wraiths. A shiver ran down his spine. ¡°Shit! Of all the damned beasts ¡­.¡± He recognized the endrakes, another spawn species, though far worse than gorm. They resembled something between a raven and a lizard, but with jaws large enough to swallow a man whole. Worse, they stunned their prey with poisonous darts hidden beneath their wings. These beasts were cunning and patient, waiting just beyond the reach of the Heron¡¯s cannons. Bram needed to rid the skies of this threat before reaching his destination. Otherwise, they¡¯d sweep in for the kill the moment he tried to land. He had to lure them close and force a conflict. It was a long shot, but his mind went to the Heron¡¯s magically charged munitions. Among them, the lightning round. Its accuracy was shoddy, but the endrakes¡¯ feathers would attract the charge. Bram believed the bolts would find their target, even if the beasts dodged. The only problem was how to get them close. A nearby commotion interrupted his pondering. The king¡¯s chancellor, his top-secret passenger, badgered one of his crew. The Knight approached, hoping to deescalate. Virgil Garvey was a middle-aged bureaucrat who worked as one of King Richard''s administrators. He wore dark silken robes, lined with golden embroidery, had long blond hair that was pulled back and slick, and had high cheekbones and a carefree expression that suited his role as a mid-ranking official. Such guests were rare aboard warships, but things had changed in recent years. Gnostics were originally intended as the king¡¯s elite vanguard, placed in battle to clear the worst of the enemy''s threats. But The War was over, and Angkor had won. The king transitioned his Knights to something more akin to clandestine agents. Still chess pieces, but for a new type of game. Knights were usually well briefed on new missions, but this time was different. Under the guise of national security, Bram¡¯s orders were terse and came with many unanswered questions. He had played other roles in the past: saboteur, thief, and assassin. But this time, he was ordered to fly a chancellor across the Great Ocean to a remote landmass in the southern hemisphere. An uninhabited region without kings or queens to spy on, empires to invade, or enemies to vanquish. Considering the dangers, the mission seemed frivolous. At least on the surface. But Bram was certain there was more to it. He addressed the flustered politician. ¡°Chancellor Garvey, could I be of assistance?¡± ¡°Ahh, Captain!¡± Virgil¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Perhaps you could explain who I am to this ¡­ this brute here.¡± He gestured rudely at the crewman. ¡°He tried to force me back to my chambers, as if I were some kind of prisoner! Honestly, these peasants should learn some respect.¡± He practically spit out the words. Bram bit his tongue, but it took effort. His men were well trained soldiers, not rubes, fresh from the countryside. Angkor¡¯s elitist politicians grew more pompous and out of touch with each passing week. Bram dismissed the crewman, who by now looked desperate to return to his duties. Now that the discussion was private, he turned his attention back to Virgil. ¡°If I might ask, Chancellor, why have you left your quarters at a time like this? Did you not hear the battle horn? Did you not notice the attack?¡± Virgil suppressed what appeared to be a chuckle. ¡°I see no danger at the moment. I¡¯m merely concerned with what might be an unacceptable delay to our mission. You know that we¡¯re on a strict timeline.¡± Bram wondered if the chancellor exuded confidence, but it was more likely arrogance or carelessness. ¡°There shall be no delays, Chancellor. My men already dealt with the skirmish, and we¡¯ll maintain our original schedule. By my word, we¡¯ll arrive in Minoa by morn.¡± Virgil grinned, seemingly more aware of the situation than he originally let on. ¡°Are you sure about that, Captain? What about those over there?¡± He pointed to the endrakes in the distance. Bram¡¯s eyes narrowed. The bureaucrat wasn¡¯t as na?ve as he looked. ¡°Those are ¡­ dangerous ¡­ Chancellor. Staying on deck would be ill-advised. We¡¯ll need to confront these beasts, eventually, and¡ª¡± ¡°Stop shooing me away!¡± Virgil deflected the interruption with a flamboyant giggle and wave of his hand. ¡°Look, Captain, I¡¯ll level with you. I came here because I think I can help.¡± Bram gritted his teeth. The last thing he wanted was for one of Richard¡¯s sycophants to micro-manage him. He had disdain for these midlevel managers, who always seemed to think they knew more than they did. ¡°Chancellor ¡­.¡± He stopped short when Virgil raised his hand, thumb and forefinger pinched together. It demanded silence. To the captain of an airship, no less. To a Gnostic Knight! Suddenly, he was a lot less concerned with the man¡¯s safety. Though it would be a mark on his record if he failed to bring Mister Garvey back alive, he would very much enjoy watching the toady politician get swallowed by an endrake. But, to his surprise, Virgil rolled up his sleeve and revealed a tattoo along his right forearm¡ªan intricate set of runes, usually reserved for highly trained wizards. ¡°If you handle the spawn when they get here, I¡¯ll lure them over.¡± Bram raised his brows. Such skills were rare. Only a tenth of one percent of children were born with the ability to cast magic. Wizards were considered offensive spellcasters, and sorcerers were their defensive counterpart. Both fields took decades of study to master, and as such, society referred to them as scholars. Meanwhile, Bram, his crew, and the vast majority of men and women without these powers were laymen. Virgil might have come across as eccentric, but Bram was beginning to understand his usefulness. Not to mention the chancellor still withheld the details of the mission, which Bram desperately desired. He figured he¡¯d gave the pompous twit a chance to show off his skills, and then, perhaps, he¡¯d warm up and relinquish the information. Bram took on a humbler tone. ¡°What did you have in mind, Chancellor?¡± Virgil¡¯s grin widened. ¡°As you know, endrakes have a keen sense of smell. The gorm carcasses no doubt lured them here initially, but their stench lingers like a cloud around this vessel. My idea is to concentrate the scent and send it toward the beasts. They won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± It was just the solution Bram was looking for. ¡°They¡¯ll break formation and make a go. Then we¡¯ll open fire.¡± Virgil nodded, his oily grin seemingly well earned. As rare as it was to train in magic, it was even rarer among politicians. The time commitment was just too prohibitive for anyone vying for a seat at the king¡¯s table. And if Virgil hadn¡¯t put forth the hours to master his art, he wasn¡¯t any more useful than a braggart novice. Even so, Bram figured he¡¯d put his claims to the test. He figured Richard must have sent this particular chancellor for a reason. Perhaps there was more to him than met the eye. A high-pitched howl in the distance reminded Bram that the endrake threat was imminent. And as was often said, drastic times called for drastic measures. Chapter 2 : Flames & Vortices
Chapter II : Flames & Vortices Midday of Quartus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Harvestmoon
Bram observed the endrakes through an eyepiece, while his crew prepared the ship. Magnified, he saw their absurdly long necks, teeth as long as daggers, and razer-sharp talons. He counted eight; two more than before. Others would join, too, the longer it took to jettison the gorm carcasses. At least he was ready. The cannons were loaded with lightning rounds, and Chancellor Garvey readied his spell. The supposed wizard drew ritualistic circles on the ship¡¯s deck using chalk, which he filled with fragrant herbs and powders. Bram had learned quite a bit about magic over the years from his lover, Rosalyn Reynolds. Most Gnostics put their duty ahead of their heart, but Bram was an exception. He and Rosa met during The War and fought alongside for many years. They forged bonds of trust through mutual hardships. She was his sorceress, wielding magic as an indispensable asset on the battlefield; and he was her Knight. Sadly, when The War ended, she chose to return to civilian life at the behest of her father, rather than join the king¡¯s ranks, along with other scholars. This left Bram to fend for himself, a decision he initially supported. But in the months and years that followed, his relationship with Rosa grew distant. The fires of passion dwindled, until they were barely more than a glowing ember. Still, she meant a lot to him. He still remembered what she taught him. Yarrow and hyssop, placed at opposite ends of a circle of magic, for example, would summon a wind vortex. Bram waited for Virgil to finish preparation and overheard a conversation among his crew. ¡°I don¡¯t remember spawn ever bein¡¯ this bad,¡± one of them lamented. ¡°How are they spreadin¡¯ so fast? An¡¯ where are they comin¡¯ from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unnatural,¡± another one sneered. ¡°No one¡¯d even seen a spawn b¡¯fore The War. Now they¡¯re ever¡¯where! Some scholar¡¯s to blame, I reckon.¡± The first one piled on. ¡°Could be, but they¡¯re all useless, ¡®far as I can tell. The king must have dozens workin¡¯ for ¡®im, but when it comes to huntin¡¯ down spawn, he sends grunts like us. Only thing¡¯s a scholar¡¯s good for is sittin¡¯ on their arse and buryin¡¯ their nose in a book.¡± The two shared a laugh, but Bram thought he ought to set the record straight. He agreed with one thing: Spawn were indeed becoming a real problem across the world of Gaia. Like the horrible monsters of bards¡¯ tales, each type of spawn was a different, twisted amalgamation of animal species. People first observed them in remote regions, feeding on the corpses of fallen soldiers, devouring farmers¡¯ livestock, and attacking unprepared travelers. No one knew what created these terrible beasts, but in a few short years, they bred and multiplied across the land. One famous chronicler remarked that they seem to have spawned from the battlefields of war, and the name stuck. Even so, their growth and ubiquity had nothing to do with scholars. Laymen tended to distrust users of magic, but not Bram. He fought alongside many of them during The War, including Rosa, and he felt they deserved better. The crew respected their captain, so when he spoke, they listened. ¡°Indeed, spawn are a threat unlike any other. Some say the blood of the battlefield drew these creatures out of ancient, underground lairs. But only one thing¡¯s for certain: Not even spawn are infinite. As they gain in strength, so does Angkor with our weapons development, research that has only been made possible thanks to scholars. Someday, Gaia willing, I believe we¡¯ll eradicate the threat completely. Until then, patriots of Angkor do not point fingers or lay blame.¡± His words were rewarded by a slow, sarcastic clapping. From Virgil, a supposed wizard, no less. ¡°What a lovely speech, Captain. Now that your crew is motivated, would you mind getting things started?¡± Bram had no response. The last thing he wanted was to be goaded in front of his men by an arrogant lackey. Even so, Virgil was important to the mission, and success meant avoiding an ugly confrontation. Bram maintained his composure, but his words tasted like vinegar. ¡°Yes, of course, Chancellor. Preparations are ready.¡± Virgil looked down at the bolt of hemp rope, brought by Bram¡¯s crewmen. ¡°What¡¯s this? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to fasten yourself to the deck during my spell.¡± Bram tightened his lips into a thin, white crease. He wanted to be first to act when the endrakes attacked. The restraints were prudent and necessary. ¡°Is it a problem?¡± Virgil shrugged. ¡°I figured you¡¯d be in the safety of the lower decks, with your crew. Vortices are difficult to control, you know. I wouldn¡¯t want to ¡­ accidentally sweep you overboard.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. A threat? Bram¡¯s hands balled momentarily into fists, but he forced them open. ¡°You¡¯ll just need to do a better job controlling your magic.¡± Virgil smirked. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll manage.¡± Bram was baffled by the constant provocation, but he kept a steady tone and never broke his gaze. ¡°Good. Then get on with your spell.¡± He addressed his crew, pointing to the primary mast. ¡°Tie the rope over there.¡± ¡°Aye, Sir!¡± The men hustled to their new orders. They used a constrictor knot and left plenty of slack. Bram ran several loops around his waist, then wrapped the rest around his shoulder. He gave it a hard tug, just to be sure. After triple-checking the knots, he looked to find Virgil already midway through his incantation. Bram closed his eyes. He would have given anything to have Rosa by his side. As a sorceress, her magic was very different from Virgil¡¯s, but she still would have found a way to solve the problem. More than that, Bram trusted her. Whenever the situation looked bleak, she was ready to take charge, and her solutions were thoughtful and innovative. She was the perfect battle partner, always in lockstep, ready to save him and his crew from many a near-fatal blow. Not to mention the tender moments, too. Knights and sorceresses often traveled far from the battlefields to conduct special missions. During those cold nights in the northern wilderness, he would caress her smooth skin, hearken to her charming voice, and nestle close to her warm body. He would move in, take a whiff of her peppermint perfume, and run his fingers through her long, beautiful hair ¡­. He awoke from his daydream in time to witness the end of Virgil¡¯s incantation. The next few moments were crucial, and he was ready. It started with no more than a gentle breeze, providing momentary relief from the gorm stench. But windspeeds ramped until the carcasses blew straight across the deck. Bram gripped the rope as a stiff gale lifted him off his feet. He held tight, pulling himself into a crouching position. He stayed close to the mast, shielding his face against high-velocity dust and dried blood. Flesh and gore lifted off the ground and gathered in the shape of a funnel cloud. Virgil commanded the spell masterfully. Once everything was airborne, he uttered a final word of power and launched the contents of the maelstrom toward the endrakes. As Bram hoped, the spawn broke formation to feed. With the vortex now gone, the Knight removed his harness and ran to the cannons. As soon as he fired the first rounds, his men were right behind him, helping to reload. Shards of lightning forked across the great blue expanse, followed by thunderous booms and flurries of sparks. Several of the beasts became engulfed in cocoons of fire. The smoldering bodies hurdled toward the ocean, leaving only charred feathers behind. Most of the endrakes retreated, but one of them dodged the magical storm and dove toward the Heron. Bram unsheathed his sword and took a defensive position. He faced the spawn, which flew just beyond the railing. The beast extended its neck, snapping its jaws. Bram leapt to avoid the creature¡¯s maw and struck back. His blade removed a good-sized chunk of snout. The creature jerked, fluttered its wings, and fired a barrage of poisoned barbs. Bram turned and let his armor absorb the damage. He heard high-pitched clinks as they bounced off his darksteel plates. He looked back at his crew, grateful to see they had taken cover. By now, his sword¡¯s poison was doing its job. It was a special blade, forged by Angkor¡¯s wizards and enchanted with the deadliest of toxins. A powerful set of rituals rendered Bram immune, but for most men, a single scratch could inflict a mortal wound, leaving them writhing in agony until death. Endrakes, however, were much harder to kill. The poison had surely dulled the beast¡¯s senses, but now it was changing tactics. With a monstrous howl that shook the ship, it flew above the masts. Bram feared the worst: that it would dive straight down, sending its mass straight through the ship¡¯s hull. The Heron would never survive such damage. He had just a split-second to react, so he tightened his grip on his sword and prepared to meet the creature in mid-air. It was a perilous move against a beast nearly twenty times his size; and once airborne, he would be at a disadvantage. Before he could leap, a thunderous explosion erupted overhead. He shielded his face from waves of heat, only to find the endrake engulfed in flame. Thrashing in pain, the creature flailed, breaking the ship¡¯s primary mast in the process. Bram cursed, but there was no time to mourn the damage. The endrake was in its death throes and would crash down at any moment. Bram sprinted to the helm and grabbed the wheel, hoping to steer clear of the spawn¡¯s path of destruction. ¡°Grab on to something,¡± he bellowed to his crew. ¡°Now!¡± He gave the wheel a sharp turn, glad the crew had already prepared for such a maneuver. The Heron quickly listed starboard, nearly keeling over. But he held tight, hoping his crew had done the same. Fortune must have smiled, because the smoldering body narrowly missed the ship as it hurdled toward the ocean. Shrieks pierced Bram¡¯s ear as the creature wailed in agony. As soon as the coast was clear, he straightened the ship and counted his crew. Some were still hanging on for dear life, but all were accounted for. He released a pent-up breath, but comfort was soon replaced with rage as he searched for the irresponsible fool who put everyone¡¯s lives in danger. He didn¡¯t expect his own crew would be stupid enough to launch munitions at a creature overhead. It had to have come from his contemptuous bureaucrat passenger. ¡°Virgil!¡± He stormed over to the chancellor. ¡°You dared to cast a fireball above my ship? Do you have any idea how close you came to setting the whole thing ablaze? Or worse, put us in the path of that spawn as it fell?¡± The blonde-haired bureaucrat looked indignant. ¡°Captain, you offend me! If not for my magic, we¡¯d be dead by now. I deserve your thanks!¡± Bram felt hot under his Gnostic armor. The man was blinded by his own arrogance. But he had to be careful not to say something he¡¯d regret later. ¡°In my quarters, Mister Garvey,¡± he uttered with restraint. ¡°I want you there in five minutes.¡± He stormed off, glad to have saved himself from a serious incident, but also regretful that he couldn¡¯t have knocked the look off Mister Garvey¡¯s face with a solid gauntleted punch to the jaw. With the endrakes now gone, he was thankful to continue his journey. His crew had the distasteful task of swabbing the decks of rotting gorm gore, but at least they were still alive. And so was he. Fourteen hours remained before reaching his destination. Bram hoped the rest of the trip would go better. Chapter 3 : Depression
Chapter III : Depression Latemorn of Quartus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Harvestmoon
Rosalyn Reynolds stirred her cup of chamomile tea and honey. She had been in a mental funk for days. Possibly weeks. And there was no end in sight. The mixture was fully blended, but she found the repetitive exercise to be soothing. Rays of sunlight filtered through the windows of her conservatory as she half-finished her breakfast of cultured cream and berries. A beautiful autumn morn beckoned, but she chose to sulk indoors. She couldn¡¯t quite escape her worries, which clung to her like the chamomile leaves to her teacup. They revolved around Angkor¡¯s war hero, the famous Gnostic Knight, Bram Morrison. Rosa loved him and supported him during a long and brutal war. She stood by his side, wielding her magic, as she and Bram fought for Angkor¡¯s future. But now, The War was over, and Angkor had attained peace. She was expected to wed the man she spent six years adoring and start a family. It was a simple dream, though seemingly impossible at the same time. And the reason was because her lover was never around. Rosa was still a young woman, with a supple, feminine figure that drew the attention of many men. She had smooth, velvety dark skin and eyes, and her hair fell to her elbows in bundles of voluminous curls. She came from Malden, a wealthy nation in the southern hemisphere, far across the Great Ocean. Although certainly not the only Maldenese woman in Angkor, many still considered her to be the most beautiful. As her father often reminded her, she could have had any man she wanted. Even so, her heart belonged to only one. Sadly, her life after The War had become quite solitary. She had no one she trusted to listen to her troubles or provide solace. Except, of course, for a bratty young scullery maid named Lila. The girl kept close watch, though rarely had anything useful to say. She had pale white skin and frizzy red hair, pulled tightly in a bun, and a long crooked nose with nostrils that flared when she spoke. Lila looked up from her embroidery from time to time to raise her eyebrows sympathetically, but Rosa knew better. She had tried to empty her heart once before, but even when all her vulnerable feelings were laid bare across the table, the maid barely paid attention. Instead, her eyes wandered, while she used her tongue to clean discreetly between her teeth. Rosa wanted to banish the inconsiderate wench from her sight. Of course, the maid was not hers. She belonged to her father, along with all the other houseworkers. Tom Reynolds owned the estate, and Rosa was merely his permanent guest. She had long suspected the staff of being Tom¡¯s spies, routinely betraying her confidence, so he could keep closer tabs. It was difficult to trust anything they said, much less find their consoling to be anything other than disingenuous. She found it ironic, constantly being surrounded by people, yet always feeling alone. ¡°There, there,¡± Lila consoled. ¡°Knights don¡¯t train ¡®n manners, ya know?¡± Rosa scowled. She hated when her relationship issues with Bram were discussed like common knowledge. When The War ended and Bram moved in to live with her, she thought she¡¯d have it made. Instead, her Knight changed roles and started taking on top-secret missions. He was unable to talk about them, which made Rosa feel like the bond holding them together had started to fray. He¡¯d disappear for days or weeks at a time; and when he finally returned, he¡¯d have nothing to say about it. At the very least, he owed her some kind of notice, so at least she wouldn¡¯t look like a fool for being the last one to know of his absenses. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t even do that. At any rate, Lila had no right to throw it in her face. Rosa didn¡¯t need any more of the maid¡¯s false pity. ¡°What would you know of it?¡± she snapped. ¡°You mustn¡¯t be more than, what ¡­ thirteen?¡± ¡°Fo¡¯teen, milady.¡± Lila stood up and grabbed the teapot. ¡°Would ya care for mo¡¯?¡± Rosa let the question steep. She needed some fresh air and an escape from her servant¡¯s judgmental eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to the market.¡± It sounded like a wonderful, spontaneous idea. ¡°Milady, at least take someone wit¡¯ ya,¡± Lila protested. ¡°You know it¡¯s impropa fo¡¯ a lady to wander ¡®lone.¡± Rosa bit her tongue. Not only was the comment bafflingly rude and ignorant, considering she had fought for years in a dangerous war. It also sounded like something her father would have said. She wondered what he was teaching this silly little girl. Humiliated, Rosa filled her lungs and awaited tranquility before scolding. ¡°It¡¯s not your job to instruct me on what I can and can¡¯t do, Lila. I can take care of myself, so please mind your own damn business.¡± The young girl bowed and responded meekly. ¡°As ya wish, Milady.¡± Smoothing her dress, the maid went about the room in a caricature of acting busy. She blew a bit of dust off the sconces and used her toe to smooth out wrinkles in the rug. Rosa rolled her eyes and fled to the foyer, where an assiduous butler attempted to draw a coat around her shoulders. Rosa ran past without saying a word. The temperature outside was plenty warm, and she hated being pampered. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. At last, she escaped the manor house. It wasn¡¯t difficult; but somehow, it always felt like an invisible barrier would hold her back, trapping her inside. She was the child of an overprotective nobleman, made more cautious due to her rare gift in magic. Rosa grew up rarely avoiding the ever-watchful eyes of her guardians. Simple things like privacy were a luxury, never to be taken for granted. Things changed dramatically when she met Bram. Instead of her father¡¯s heartless nobility and high-society bruncheons, Bram gave her heart-racing adventures and high-stakes journeys. Her magic and his might were an unstoppable combination. She frequently regretted her choice to retire, which relegated her to a life of boredom and depression. It felt like her best days had already sunset. So whenever she had the chance, she fled the estate, quickly striding across the property line, before her imagined barrier could manifest. Along the way, she passed by rows of ash-colored shrubs, clearly in need of water and attention. Nearer the front entrance, a set of miserable looking flowerbeds showed further dereliction. Then she remembered: a month earlier, the groundskeeper returned to his family in Vineta, and her father had yet to find a replacement. Perhaps the plants were there to remind her that all things needed nourishment. Even relationships. Thinking back, she recalled a time when Bram would bring her fresh clippings on his way back from missions ¡­ clippings that had found their way into the once-beautiful flowerbeds. She sighed. It seemed so long ago, and she wondered why he stopped. Although, perhaps the better question was how long it had been since she¡¯d noticed. Sometimes, she considered a return to studying magic. She excelled in healing, and there was always demand for sorcerers in the medical field. But every time she floated the idea to her father, he shot it down. He didn¡¯t want his beautiful daughter working like a commoner. It was nonsense, she knew, but somehow he always found a way to pull on her heartstrings. ¡®Love and duty to the family.¡¯ ¡®Responsibility for continuing the Reynolds line.¡¯ These were things she agreed to wholeheartedly. Yet, they were also the anchors to achieving her true dreams. With every turn of the calendar year, the rebelliousness of her youth softened, and she stopped fighting back. After all, Tom always reminded her: if she went back to work, she¡¯d never find time to raise a family. The problem, of course, was that Bram wasn¡¯t around enough to plan a wedding, let alone raise a child. And his growing disdain for Angkorian aristocracy created tension between him and her father, which worsened with every passing week. At first, she thought she could smooth the differences between them, but the more Bram procrastinated marriage, the more Rosa¡¯s domineering father grew displeased. She knew a conflict was imminent. It might even happen later that evening, at the event Tom had planned for them both at his estate. Surely, he intended to pressure them to close their matrimonial vows and produce heirs. But with Bram once again out of the country, Tom would have a new reason to deepen the trench between them. Her once-unbreakable bond now hung by a thread, and she wondered if it was even possible to salvage. Distracted, she wandered down the main street. With a muddled mind, she desperately searched for a story to explain her lover¡¯s absence. Hopefully, the perfect excuse would come to her, long before her father¡¯s gathering. She hardly noticed the pitter-patter of feet, running down the pathway, until a small someone nearly slammed right into her. She sidestepped quickly, but it was too late for the young boy in a woolen cap. He tried to dodge, but a misstep twisted his ankle. He stumbled and fell, landing hard on the cobblestones. His high-pitched squeal shook her from her daydreams, and she raced to his side with a spell on her lips. She closed her eyes and summoned her magic. It coursed through her bloodstream, evoking all five senses: tingling on her skin, humming in her ears, sparkles at the edge of vision, and sweet aromas of patchouli and bergamot. And then ¡­ the taste of candied ginger. She savored that moment, her favorite part¡ªone serendipitously associated with the healing arts. All that remained were the words and gestures, like oils to a painter, or marble to a sculptor. She spoke while moving her fingers, and a flurry of blue sparks descended from her fingertips and surrounded the boy¡¯s ankle. Before long, his tears dried up and he scuffled to his feet. He must have been only seven or eight years old. She reached out. ¡°Little boy, what¡¯s your name?¡± She caught herself, realizing the boy might in fact be a girl. Embarrassed, she backtracked. ¡°Forgive me. I was just wondering what you like to be called.¡± Instead of answering, the child stared down the street behind her. She turned around to see an adult male in a top hat, huffing and puffing to catch up. By the time she turned back, the child in woolen cap had run off. ¡°Stop him!¡± the man shouted with a balled-up fist. ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong here!¡± Rosa wasn¡¯t about to chase down a poor, defenseless child. She recognized this middle-aged man, who arrived with a sweaty brow and a dark, well-oiled beard that formed a point at his chin. He seemed relatively well-dressed, but his suit looked like something a servant would wear. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she demanded. ¡°You work for my father, don¡¯t you?¡± He stopped to catch his breath while patting his face with a handkerchief. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. The name¡¯s Andrews.¡± She remembered him well. He was one of many men who ran errands for Tom. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? What are you doing, chasing that child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s trespassing,¡± Andrews accused. ¡°Mister Reynolds asked me to deliver a message to you, and on my way here, I saw the boy sneak past security. He must be up to no good!¡± Rosa scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re chasing. As for my father, he knows where to find me. I expect to see him later tonight, in fact. Why send for me now?¡± Andrews took one more deep breath before answering. ¡°He asked that you arrive at his office in a couple of hours. As for why, perhaps you should ask him. Ma¡¯am.¡± Rosa sighed. A summons from her father was never good news. She wondered what he wanted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Andrews hesitated, so she shooed him away with her hand. ¡°Now get lost ¡­ and leave that child alone.¡± Andrews stood straight and tipped his hat. ¡°Very well, ma¡¯am. I got a good look at the trespasser, and you can be sure I¡¯ll pass on a description on to the guards. Good day!¡± Rosa gasped as the man spun on his heel and stormed off. Living in the capital¡¯s First District had its benefits, but the laws were often unjust. The city protected its wealthy and prosecuted its poor to such an absurd degree. She never recognized it when she was younger, but now it was all too obvious. And it made her sick. Whatever reason that child had to sneak past security, involving the guards was simply unnecessary. Andrews was just like her father, afraid the world was out to get him. Like his peers, he surrounded himself with money and power, willing to use it to make the first strike. But now she had reason to worry. Surely her father had found out about Bram¡¯s absence, and he was looking to question his daughter ahead of the evening¡¯s events. She couldn¡¯t avoid the impending confrontation. Her father was expecting her, and whatever Tom wanted, Tom got. Chapter 4 : Patronized
Chapter IV : Patronized Midday of Quartus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Harvestmoon
Tom Reynolds was Bank Chairman of Angkor, a title appointed by King Richard to manage the nation¡¯s economy, set fiscal policy, and foster local commerce through loans and subsidies. He was close to finishing his monthly ledger, a balance of accounts that included some of Angkor¡¯s wealthiest businessmen. Stacks of gold surrounded his desk, all thoroughly counted. A large leather-bound notebook sprawled across the center, containing a full history of transactions and ensuring an accurate account of every penny. It was a sizable job, but he had done similar work as economic advisor to the great Sultana, Khan Daria. His former employer was ruler of Malden, a country well known for its wealth and economic status. Also, an ideal target for King Richard to recruit new talent. He needed only to provide some tempting compensation, in return for Tom¡¯s defection to Angkor¡ªwhich he accepted. The timing actually worked well in his favor. Tom was recovering from the death of his wife while raising his only daughter. The precocious child was born¡ªor perhaps cursed¡ªwith the ability to cast magic. Many Maldenese shunned magic, and Tom was no different. He believed in hard work, dedication, and wealth. Anything aligned with supernatural forces wasn¡¯t raw talent, but rather an unearned advantage, too easily corrupted or misused. It had certainly been a bane for his late wife, Rosa¡¯s mother, Malinda. She had been born with potential, too. Maldenese scientists believed it was caused by a chemical in the blood, which they called manna. There was no cure, and any Maldenese unfortunate enough to have inherited such a trait needed only to isolate themselves and allow the ailment to lose its hold. Indeed, the data suggested that without practice or refinement, manna production would slow over time. At least, that was true for most people. In rarer instances, a person¡¯s body might produce so much manna that the urge to use it would eventually become unbearable. Malinda had neither seen nor used magic her whole life, but a chance encounter with a travelling magician changed all that. To a person who had never experienced the power, a single spell could easily spiral into an obsession. The taste of manna was like a drug for Malinda, tempting her to weave ever more complicated spells. She could not satiate her desires, and within a week, she miscast a spell so great that it tragically ended her life. Tom was devastated. He loved his wife with all his heart and feared the curse would one day pass to his daughter. In his ignorance, he forbade her from anything that could conceivably be a gateway to magic. He was guarded and overprotective, never letting her leave the estate unaccompanied¡ªleast of all to the open venues of town, where street wizards and sorcerers performed their dirty tricks. Tom brought in homeschoolers, musical mavens, and etiquette professors, all so Rosa would have no need to venture off the estate. He vowed to always keep her safe. Despite his efforts, the signs were clear. Her powers burgeoned, and Tom had no choice but to admit his zealous protections weren¡¯t saving his daughter¡¯s life, but rather dooming her to the same path as Malinda. Fortunately, King Richard¡¯s offer arrived around the same time. Tom knew Angkor was a country where scholars and schools of magic were commonplace. It would be an environment for Rosa to live and thrive openly. Believing it to be his only option, Tom packed and moved halfway across the world. It wasn¡¯t easy raising a daughter who could walk through walls, float to the rooftops, or play tricks on the servants. If anything, he had to watch her more closely. While her new tutors assured him that she¡¯d be schooled in the proper use of magic, and her life would never be in danger, it took ever more aggressive parenting to ensure that manners remained in check. Then came her rebellious years. Rosa wasn¡¯t just a wealthy girl spoiled with access and privilege. She had powers beyond the reach of any peer. It wasn¡¯t possible to merely tell her, ¡°No.¡± Without structure and guidance, her impulses were sure to be the end of her. They very nearly were the day she met Bram Morrison. Tom wanted nothing more than to see his daughter happy. But she was unlikely to ever survive a life with a Gnostic Knight. Bram might have been an honest man, but he gave up having a family the day he committed himself as King Richard¡¯s attack dog. Rosa wouldn¡¯t ever be his priority. She couldn¡¯t be. And the result was sure to be tragic. Bram proved this all the time, with his top-secret trysts and last-minute absences. Tom needed to intervene, which was why he summoned Rosa to the bank that day. A solid gong reverberated through the antechamber, a signal from the clock tower that the first hour past High Sun had arrived. White-collared workers throughout the inner city returned from their lunchbreak, passing through the bank¡¯s golden arches, which gleamed in the midday light. Tom never made a habit of taking lunch. Sure, his servants brought him nibbles throughout the day, but he insisted on working straight through. A comforting silence hung in the air, interrupted only by the hollow footsteps of bank employees traversing floors made of alternating tiles of lapis and ivory. Sunlight drifted through an overhead dome, accenting motes of dust¡ªtiny detritus that drifted through the air as if each had a mind of its own. Tom dabbed his quill in his ink bottle, about to finish his final entry, when he noticed his daughter enter the room. She was escorted by one of the bank guards, who took a position by the door to block any potential premature exits. Tom held up an index finger, signaling that he acknowledged her presence, while asking that she wait for him to finish. She scowled, clearly impatient, but he wasn¡¯t about to interrupt his count. After all the decades he had spent balancing books, he would never risk smearing his flawless record. At last, he closed the ledger and welcomed his daughter in a bright and baritone voice. ¡°Rosa, my dear! How considerate of you to answer my summons.¡± He rose from his desk and stepped around his mountain of coins to welcome her. He was an oversized man in his fifties with white hair, bushy eyebrows, and a close-cropped beard. He wore a sapphire-blue coat with white hose, which he chose because they matched the room¡¯s d¨¦cor. He reached out with a hand several shades darker in complexion than Rosa¡¯s. ¡°Hello, Father.¡± She might have been an adult, but at that moment all he saw was his little girl. Sulky and strong-willed, she was certainly her mother¡¯s daughter. ¡°Why did you send for me?¡± He decided to evade the question, perhaps to add a touch of guilt to keep her on the defense. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s been a few months since last we spoke. Isn¡¯t a father allowed to see his daughter?¡± Rosa lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t visited more often. I haven¡¯t been feeling well.¡± He knew it was a lie. Any pains she felt were self-inflicted, wounds of a jilted lover. If only she¡¯d come to him sooner, he would have remedied it already. But she was stubborn, and she would continue to be if pressed. Still ¡­ he couldn¡¯t resist a few crocodile tears. ¡°Oh, how it saddens me to hear that. I wonder what could possibly be the culprit.¡± Rosa¡¯s facade darkened. He hoped he had not come across too facetious. It was time to cut to the chase. ¡°I know! Sir Morrison left again last night without telling you, didn¡¯t he? My, my, that would be terribly rude, given the commitments you made. What kind of family man puts his soon-to-be-wife second, time and time again? I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, you know. He has managed to avoid tying the knot for five straight years.¡± Rosa huffed loudly. ¡°Father, you¡¯re always jumping to conclusions. It¡¯s not like he does it on purpose. The Knights need to leave at a moment''s notice. That¡¯s his job! And, besides, you have no right to be nosy. What Bram does is between him and me!¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Tom tisked. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset with me, my dear. I check on you because I care. And I have every right to know what happens to my daughter.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± she insisted. ¡°You¡¯re invading my privacy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re living in my house,¡± he reminded. Rosa planted her hands squarely on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m twenty-five years old! It¡¯s time you gave me my own space!¡± Tom scowled but kept calm. ¡°I give you everything you ever ask, Dear Rosa. Perhaps that¡¯s been my mistake. Perhaps ¡­ if I had let you earn a living, you¡¯d be more grateful for what you have and better understand what I¡¯m trying to do for you.¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ungrateful, Father. I¡¯m thankful for the manor house and the estate. It¡¯s just that I¡ª¡± Good. She was backtracking. Tom pounced. ¡°I have no doubt that you appreciate the roof over your head, but do you truly know how much it costs to provide you with the lifestyle to which you¡¯ve grown accustomed?¡± His question was rhetorical, but still worth an added pause. ¡°Surely you must realize it¡¯s greater than any stipend Sir Morrison could ever hope to make as a Knight.¡± It struck a nerve, just as he hoped. Bram might have risen quite high in the kingdom, but he was still a servant of King Richard. Some soldiers chose to own homes or buy land, but mostly those from wealthy families or backgrounds. The rest lived in the military barracks, where room and board were offered freely. Their salary was more of a discretionary fund, meant to keep them happy. It was never meant to lift a man to the same level as the aristocracy. To think Sir Morrison could ever hope to afford a manor house or the staff needed to maintain one was laughable. Naturally, Rosa fought back. ¡°You exaggerate, as usual, Father. Bram isn''t royalty, but he doesn¡¯t need to be. We just want a life that¡¯s decent and sustainable. A small place in Niedam is all we need.¡± Rosa referred to the village at the city¡¯s outskirts. But even then, she was being na?ve. Tom rolled his eyes, and a chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely you have any idea about the true cost of living, Rosa. Even Niedam carries a premium, and dare I say, a Knight¡¯s salary is more likely to afford a cottage ¡­ along a dirt path ¡­ an hour¡¯s march from the city. Is that what you want? Do you truly think that¡¯s good enough to raise my grandchild?¡± Tom was sure of one thing: his daughter would stand in defiance, no matter what he said. Somehow, stubbornness beat good sense every time. He could threaten her with logic all day long, and it wouldn¡¯t matter that the kingdom¡¯s salaries didn¡¯t allow for upward mobility. And it wouldn¡¯t matter that Gnostic Knights had no future outside of the battlefield. If Rosa wanted to prove her love by living like a pauper, that¡¯s what she¡¯d do. Then again, perhaps he was wrong. This time seemed different. Rosa struggled, pursing her lips and dragging out the silence. It seemed the weight of her pride finally met its match, contending as it was against the thought of losing everything. After a long silence, he approached her gently. ¡°See? I didn¡¯t think so. Raising good stock requires something more dignified, and you¡¯ll be needing the kind of inheritance that only I can provide.¡± He paused before clucking his tongue. ¡°However, if I¡¯m to invest my hard-earned money to give you a future, I expect to see you make an effort to sustain it.¡± Rosa folded her arms, but his words put cracks in her defenses. After a few moments, she relented. ¡°What do you want me to do? I¡¯m not going to kick Bram out of the house, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡± Tom sighed to hide his grin. He knew he had the upper hand. ¡°Rosa, darling, I want you to stop being petulant for a moment and listen. I¡¯ve let you live in the summer estate for several years now. Initially, it was my way of providing support for your transition to civilian life after a hard and terrible war. Even so, I never intended to let things remain that way forever.¡± Rosa¡¯s face turned a shade paler. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to leave?¡± Her eyes shimmered, and she turned around to hide the tears. Not discretely enough for Tom not to notice. ¡°There, there.¡± His daughter was moments away from a breakdown, so he rushed over to comfort her with a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not considering any sudden actions, Dear, so don¡¯t get upset.¡± Rosa was so choked up, her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°What did you expect? Bram and I aren¡¯t ready to move out, now or any time in the near future.¡± Tom inched closer. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just the thing. I think it¡¯s time you chose someone different, a man who stands a better chance of taking care of you.¡± Rosa broke from her father¡¯s hold and retreated several steps. ¡°What!?¡± He could tell from her face that she was piecing together his moves, slowly realizing that he had been manipulating her the whole time. ¡°All this so you can force me to be with another man?¡± she squealed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°Calm down, Rosa,¡± Tom commanded, his tone now very much asserting his fatherly authority. ¡°The choice has always been yours. I¡¯m only informing you that the charity on which you¡¯ve grown to depend won¡¯t last for much longer. On the other hand, a young woman like yourself, at the peak of her beauty, won¡¯t stay single for long. You¡¯ll have no worries about homelessness if you start looking for a suitor now.¡± Rosa shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this ¡­ do you have any idea how wrong it sounds for a woman¡¯s father to threaten her lifestyle because he doesn¡¯t like the man she¡¯s with?¡± Tom had no more patience for theatrics. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s wrong,¡± he shot back. ¡°Bedding with a man out of wedlock who has neither the desire to raise a child nor the income to support one. You understand that, don¡¯t you, Rosa? I¡¯d put my dislike of Sir Morrison aside if I thought he could provide for you, but my main concern is that you don¡¯t wind up a washed-up scullery maid who¡¯s wasted away her life and has nothing to show for it. I know you¡¯re stubborn, Rosa, but by the Goddess, you know I¡¯m right!¡± There. Right on the nose. Rosa shrunk before his words. ¡°Well, Rosa?¡± he coaxed. ¡°Do I have your word that you¡¯ll think about it?¡± She nodded stiffly, but she was too choked up to verbalize anything. She sniffled and used the tips of her fingers to wipe her eyes dry before responding. ¡°It¡¯s just that Bram¡¯s a hero, and we¡¯ve been through so much. He risked his life in The War, and I¡¯m certain that Angkor couldn¡¯t have attained peace without him. You want me to trade all that for a crusty old aristocrat?¡± Tom approached once again, this time placing an iron grip on her elbow. She had to internalize that a future with financial security meant more than fairytales about knights in shining armor. ¡°Listen to me, Rosa. I have nothing but deep respect for our veterans. But you should know better than anyone that Bram¡¯s first loyalty is to the king. Whatever you choose to sacrifice for him, you should expect nothing in return. Ever.¡± At last, the truth sunk in. Rosa looked dejected, and her body went slack. Tom softened his features and transitioned to a more sympathetic tone. ¡°Come now ¡­ It¡¯s not like I would punish you for falling in love with the wrong man. I just want what¡¯s best for you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already gone ahead and found someone with whom I think you¡¯ll get along splendidly.¡± He hoped she was strong enough to handle another bombshell. Fortunately, she seemed to have lost the will to push back. She still wiped away wetness from the creases of her eyes. ¡°Who, then?¡± Tom was deeply satisfied. His plan worked perfectly. ¡°I believe you two have already met. It¡¯s Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman.¡± Rosa was surprised. ¡°Cedric?¡± Indeed. What kind of match would it be, had Tom chosen a complete stranger? Cedric Curtis was a couple of decades older than Rosa, but the age difference was small compared to their shared interests. Tom had done his research, and he was certain she¡¯d find him warm and inviting, especially when compared to a Gnostic Knight. He smiled. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve arranged some time for you both later this evening, in lieu of the gathering I had originally planned.¡± Rosa appeared weak in the knees. Tom hoped he had not blown it by being too presumptuous. Then again, her lips lacked admonition. In fact, she looked as if she might even be contemplating the proposal. Yes ¡­ her silence was just as good as consent. His smile widened. ¡°See ¡­ I only want what¡¯s best for you. Now, come here and give me a hug.¡± Hesitantly, Rosa placed her arms around his chest. She looked almost ready to refuse, but the words never made it off her lips. He returned the hug and patted her back for good measure. For a moment, it felt like old times. There was just one more thing. ¡°Rosa, before you leave ¡­.¡± Her voice was soft, as if she were still deeply in shock. ¡°What is it?¡± He retraced his steps, back to his desk. ¡°Andrews told me about your little encounter. Do you know to what I¡¯m referring?¡± Her eyes were alit with recognition. ¡°You mean the child? But father, I hardly think¡ª¡± ¡°The law is quite clear.¡± He decided to make one final point. After all, Rosa had behaved predictably so far, so she wasn¡¯t about to push back now. ¡°No matter what age a trespasser might be, anyone who sneaks past security checkpoints needs to be dealt with by the authorities. I won¡¯t have my daughter be seen as an accessory to crime.¡± ¡°But, Father!¡± Shock gave way to surprise, which turned to indignance. ¡°What harm would ever come from a child of only seven or eight years¡ª¡± ¡°We have laws for a reason, Daughter. No one wants to see a young boy hang, but if he managed to sneak past our barriers, it points to a flaw in our system¡ªa threat which needs to be addressed! And ¡­ an example which must be made. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a matter of time before our district is overrun by thugs and assailants. Do you understand?¡± He sank back into his desk chair, once again hidden by his coins. ¡°I asked, ¡®Do you understand?¡¯ ¡± It was a harsh lesson, but one she needed to learn. ¡°The next time this happens, you¡¯ll do the right thing and not interfere. Am I clear?¡± She looked stunned, but she managed a whimper. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he responded curtly. ¡°The gentleman here will escort you out.¡± He gestured to the armed guard at the doorway, whose presence seemed to take Rosa by surprise. She looked at Tom pleadingly, but he ignored her. She¡¯d never learn if he coddled her now. The guardsman tried to grab her shoulder, but she evaded his grasp. ¡°Let go of me,¡± she snapped. ¡°I know the way out.¡± With a huff, she left the room. The guardsman followed her out, no more than a pace or two behind. Tom let out a deep breath. His performance was flawless, just like his accounting. He decided he would check back later to see how the evening with Cedric was progressing. Chapter 5 : Machiavellian
Chapter V : Machiavellian Lateday of Quartus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Harvestmoon
By the time Bram reached his cabin, his stomach was in knots. Richard¡¯s insolent and impulsive chancellor had clearly gotten under his skin. He needed to calm down or else risk another blow-out. Men with egos like Virgil¡¯s usually didn¡¯t last long in Angkor. Either they were ousted by senior bureaucrats or landed on a hit list. Even so, there was something different about Mister Garvey that allowed him to survive Angkorian politics. Something sinister, even. The Knight thought back to anything he might have heard about newly appointed chancellors. Unfortunately, there were too many mid-ranking bureaucrats to keep track. Virgil must have been hired from outside of Angkor, something that happened more often, now that Richard focused his attention on nation building. Bram went back to the note he received the previous night, hand-delivered by the king¡¯s messenger and authenticated with the king¡¯s seal. He read it aloud. ¡°To His Majesty¡¯s most loyal Gnostic Knight, Sir Abraham Morrison: King Richard T. Cromwell the Second formally requests your service for a mission of utmost importance. Chancellor Virgil A. Garvey is to be granted safe passage and return to the Continent of Minoa, and to the location there of his choosing. Mister Garvey is to board the vessel known as the Heron at midnight. A crew is to be assembled at Sir Morrison¡¯s discretion, bearing in mind the short notice of the mission and the requirement that all personnel pass security clearance. Further instructions shall be provided upon arrival at the destination. At no point shall any information concerning the mission, the payload, or the location be disclosed to anyone. All other protocols must be obeyed. Violators shall be subject to criminal prosecution. His Majesty, the King, wishes you a safe and speedy return.¡± Bram gritted his teeth. Once again, the vague instructions contained no answers. They merely validated that the most relevant and meaningful information resided in Virgil. There had to be more to the mission than mere transport. Richard wouldn¡¯t have sanctioned a Gnostic Knight otherwise. Something in Minoa was valuable, but only Virgil knew. Bram needed patience, but he felt unnerved. Never before had he received such instructions. He pondered and paced in his tiny cabin. It was barely large enough to fit a small cot, his shelf of knickknacks and memorabilia, and his antique desk made of oak¡ªa cherished heirloom from the man who raised him. All was nailed to the floor, of course. The desk was placed in front of a small window overlooking the front of the craft. He cracked it open to let in a whiff of crisp, refreshing, sea-salty air. The Knight rested his hands on his worn wooden chair, watching the final rays of sunset disappear behind the horizon. An endless ocean stretched before him, its delicate waves reflecting thousands of slivers of light, shaded in colors of coral and aquamarine. A golden beam entered through the window and warmed his hands, melting his nerves. His moment of joy was short lived. He heard a pounding at the door that shocked him from his reverie. It was rude and deliberate. Taking a deep breath, he tore himself from the view and beckoned his churlish visitor. ¡°Enter.¡± Virgil strode inside, looking cross and defensive. To break the ice, Bram offered his only chair, choosing instead to lean against his cot. He kept his expression calm and professional, waiting for Virgil to make the first move. ¡°So? What do you have to say for yourself?¡± The chancellor demanded. ¡°You know where we¡¯d be without my magic, yet you admonished me in front of everyone. What now? A lecture?¡± Virgil made it difficult for any rational man to meet him halfway. Bram summoned both patience and cool headedness before answering. ¡°It might have sounded harsh, Chancellor, but I¡¯m expected to maintain the safety of my crew. That¡¯s why I set certain rules aboard my ship. Ones which I insist must be followed. So from this moment, I¡¯m asking you not to make any more unilateral decisions. If you feel the need to use magic, you¡¯ll run it by me, first. Understood?¡± Virgil scoffed. ¡°Captain, be reasonable. You can¡¯t expect me to run everything by you. If we¡¯re in the heat of battle, would you expect me to set aside split-second decisions until I get your permission?¡± Bram kept his expression stone cold. ¡°You can and you shall, Mister Garvey. You¡¯ll find out soon enough that my men work pretty efficiently as a team, as long as no one deviates or works against them. If we remain disciplined, we¡¯ll complete the mission successfully. I give you my word.¡± Virgil looked like he was told to swallow a mouthful of bitter wormwood. But as distasteful as he found the request, he eventually relented. ¡°Ugh, have it your way, Captain. As long as you deliver, I¡¯m content on taking a passive approach.¡± With diplomacy out of the way, Bram picked up on a useful segue. ¡°Speaking of what I¡¯m supposed to ¡®deliver¡¯, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you informed me about the nature of the mission? What¡¯s King Richard¡¯s interest in a remote region like Minoa?¡± Virgil grinned as he made himself comfortable in Bram¡¯s chair. The Knight fought back the urge to reach out as the chancellor leaned back on its fragile hind legs, which were never meant to bear the weight of a full-grown man. Yet he dared not interrupt the flow of information. Instead, he clenched his fists and stifled his complaints. ¡°How much do you know about Minoa?¡± The question was simple enough. Virgil was obviously a man who loved secrets. More than that, he was a braggart who enjoyed knowing more than others. Bram knew the type well. Sometimes, the best way to get them to play their hand and expose the truth was to feign ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m not all that familiar, but I¡¯ve heard rumor that it¡¯s a favored destination for refugees in the wake of The War.¡± More than just rumor, Bram knew that King Richard had stopped receiving migrants at the ports and had started ordering captains to ship them farther south. It stood to reason that Minoa would be a viable frontier to anyone who lost their home or family during The War. Virgil looked satisfied, and as Bram hoped, he volunteered more. ¡°That¡¯s right, but refugees are of no concern to Angkor. We¡¯re more interested in the religious fanatics who have taken up residence.¡± Bram furrowed his brow, trying to extract something meaningful from Virgil¡¯s disclosure. The twinkle in the chancellor¡¯s eyes suggested he enjoyed whatever game he was playing. ¡°Ever hear of the Gaians?¡± Bram wondered if he meant the Gaian Priesthood, a centuries-old sect that worshipped the deified persona of the planet, Gaia, as if the land itself were a Goddess. These priests had once worshipped in small pockets around the world, but for ages had been in slow decline. As the world shifted to secularism, folks stopped believing in Gods or Goddesses. Even so, The War brought pain and misery to thousands. Just the recipe to inspire new faiths and dogmas. Perhaps, even the resurgence of an old religion. ¡°Sure,¡± he answered, ¡°But are you telling me that an old religious sect on a remote continent somehow garnered enough strength or wealth to attract Angkor¡¯s attention?¡± A giggle escaped the chancellor¡¯s lips. Bram was tired of being the butt of Virgil¡¯s amusement, but if it kept the miserable man talking, he was willing to keep it up. ¡°Two words, Mister Morrison: rogue scholars.¡± Now Bram understood. The term referred to wizards or sorcerers who had been exiled by their own kind for violating the Scholar¡¯s Creed¡ªlaws developed over the centuries to build trust with laymen. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Certainly, those gifted with magic could train for years and gain considerable power. But they were still a very small percentage of society. To avoid being ostracized or treated as villains, scholars found it necessary to create and enforce laws aimed at easing their integration into layman society. The laws were simple: With the exception of the battlefield, scholars were not allowed to directly kill or inflict harm on others, or to enable something that would indirectly do so. Neither could they create curses that would alter, charm, or disable another person. Any wizard or sorcerer found to have violated the Scholar¡¯s Creed would be driven from society by their brethren¡ªor in some cases, quietly assassinated. For centuries, the Creed allowed scholars and laymen to live in harmony. But, if the general populace were to find out that rogue scholars were gathering in large numbers, it might lead to unrest. ¡°I see. King Richard wants us to deal with the Gaians before they become a spectacle. But if that¡¯s the case, why send a Gnostic Knight and his laymen crew, and not a troop of experienced scholars?¡± Virgil shook his head. ¡°Our job is not to dispose of the Gaians. Rather, we¡¯re here to stop them from using a very dangerous artifact.¡± Bram was intrigued. ¡°Which artifact?¡± Virgil¡¯s expression melted into a devilish grin. ¡°Are you familiar with the sunstones, Captain?¡± There it was: another of the chancellor¡¯s tests. But this time the question was direct and to the point. Almost everyone had heard of the old religious relics known as sunstones. Long ago, people believed them to hold divine power, but the theories had been thoroughly debunked by scholars and scientists over the years. Bram was beginning to think Virgil¡¯s game was getting him nowhere. It was time to change tact. ¡°Speak plainly, Mister Garvey. Of course, I¡¯ve heard of the sunstones. They¡¯ve been studied at length, and no scholar has ever found a reason to classify them as dangerous. Why would Richard go against centuries of conventional wisdom and risk damaging Angkor¡¯s reputation in the process?¡± Virgil laughed. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯d be here if sunstones were cheap jewels, like the rest of the world thinks they are?¡± Bram paused, wondering if it could possibly be true. The sunstones he knew were simple ornaments, no more dangerous than a hunk of stone. And he wasn¡¯t alone in this belief. It was commonly held across the world. The sunstones were in countless stories, passed down from parents to children, bard¡¯s songs, poetry, and theater. They were supposedly gifts of the Goddess, granted to humans as elements of the planet: fire, water, earth, and air. It was a simple origin story, a myth, part of an old religion¡ªnothing more. They were no more dangerous than the planet was a deity. Yet, Virgil seemed convinced. Bram wondered if someone from the Council of Scholars could have discovered something the rest of the world had missed. Even so, it was hard to believe. Angkor¡¯s two enemies of The War, Koba and Kitezh, had their own sunstones¡ªyet neither managed to turn theirs into an effective weapon. It was time to see what else Virgil knew. Bram kept his tone dry and cynical, hoping the change would provoke the chancellor into divulging something useful. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that someone close to Richard discovered a power or function that now makes the sunstones dangerous? And, incidentally, the first gathering of rogue scholars in more than a century happened to discover the same secret?¡± Virgil gave him a wry look. ¡°Sorry, Captain, but you won¡¯t lure me into divulging classified information. I¡¯ve told you all you need to know. You can be sure King Richard has already provided us with everything we need to successfully complete the mission.¡± Bram raised his brow. ¡°Oh, really? And how exactly do you expect to infiltrate this religious sect of rogue scholars and extract their artifact?¡± Virgil put on his signature smirk. ¡°By making use of some new intelligence, Mister Morrison. It just so happens that we¡¯re about to enter an important Gaian holiday. That¡¯s why the mission was on short notice. The timing itself is vitally important.¡± Bram had no idea about Gaian holidays, but Virgil was happy to elaborate. ¡°It¡¯s called the Por Qhai. The details aren¡¯t important, but it requires all clergy to participate by worshipping in their private quarters. In fact, it¡¯s the one time of year when security is expected to be especially light.¡± Bram perked up. The pieces were fitting nicely into place, which made him feel a bit more comfortable. ¡°Alright. Suppose we succeed at infiltrating their compound. How do we go about finding the sunstone?¡± Virgil licked his lips. ¡°During the Por Qhai, it¡¯s expected to be in the hands of the Gurudeva, their spiritual leader. You might think of Minoa as unpopulated, but there¡¯s actually an ancient temple, built centuries ago when the Gaian society was more prolific. We¡¯ll infiltrate during their holiday, find the Gurudeva, and force him to hand over the sunstone.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Let me guess: you¡¯d like to know how a Gnostic Knight is expected to square off against a roomful of rogue scholars?¡± He took the words right out of Bram¡¯s mouth. ¡°Quite simple, Captain. We¡¯ve learned from our sources that the Gaians worship in a room in the heart of the temple, which is enchanted such that magic cannot be cast. If you and your swordsmen manage to corner them inside, they¡¯ll be defenseless.¡± Bram had to admit that Virgil¡¯s plan was cleaner than expected. But something still bothered him. ¡°One last question. What do you plan to do with the sunstone once you obtain it?¡± The bureaucrat¡¯s eyes went wide. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Bram to raise the issue. It lasted only a moment, however, and Virgil was quick to recover. Even so, it was plain as day that he was hiding something. Bram trusted his instincts to dig deeper. ¡°You¡¯ve already revealed the sunstone is dangerous in the hands of rogue scholars, and you¡¯ve at least implied that someone in the kingdom was wise enough to have advised King Richard to address it. I can¡¯t help but wonder, then, what you¡¯d do with a dangerous artifact, except to bring it back to Angkor and unravel its secrets for yourself.¡± The chancellor rolled his eyes. ¡°How am I to know, Captain? Once this job is done, I¡¯ll have no part in it. The king has no reason to tell me how he intends to dispose of it.¡± Bram wasn¡¯t stupid. Anyone could have spotted the lie. The chancellor yawned and gestured to the window, which now looked upon a darkened world. The sun had set, and night had fallen. ¡°It¡¯s late, Captain. I think we should end our conversation, for now. Just be ready first thing tomorrow morn when we arrive at our destination. I''ll reveal more at that time.¡± Virgil rose from his chair, but before he could leave, Bram dashed to block the exit. ¡°What kind of fool do you take me for, Mister Garvey? Did you really think you could sneak a dangerous artifact aboard my ship without me knowing?¡± The chancellor¡¯s mood darkened, but Bram pressed harder. It was time to go on the offensive. ¡°I find it curious that Richard would send a mid-level bureaucrat on this mission and not a more experienced wizard. I want to know the truth. Did Richard sanction this mission, or did you take it upon yourself?¡± It was the only thing that made sense. The flimsy story, the tersely written orders, the lack of preparation ¡­ all seemed to indicate that Virgil had more interest in the sunstone than the king. The chancellor scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You received the official letterhead, as did I.¡± Bram inched closer. ¡°Perhaps you sent the letterhead and forged the king¡¯s seal, so you could deceive a Gnostic Knight into taking on a bunch of Gaian priests. Tell me: did you do it for political reasons, Mister Garvey? Did you think you could return to Angkor with a powerful artifact and garner the king¡¯s attention?¡± Virgil bared his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things.¡± Bram came within an inch of the chancellor¡¯s face, his voice heightened. ¡°My men haven¡¯t fought and lived through war to become gambits in your political game!¡± Now it was Virgil¡¯s turn to lean forward. His voice, a hiss. ¡°This mission is not a game, Captain, and you¡¯d best believe the king has sanctioned it. The sunstone is more important to his plans than you could possibly imagine!¡± Bram smirked. ¡°Aha! Then I suppose you will be taking the sunstone back to Angkor. How about you come clean about the rest, too, or so help me¡ª¡± ¡°So help you, what?¡± Virgil stood tall. His gaze was penetrating. ¡°Don¡¯t make threats you can¡¯t keep ¡­ Abraham. If you want to know just how important the sunstone is to King Richard, then listen closely: because he¡¯d sacrifice you and every last one of your crew to get it. If I were you, I¡¯d put some trust in the chain of command and carry out your mission without further insubordination.¡± Bram¡¯s patience was at an end. Virgil had crossed a line, and the Knight could no longer control his temper. ¡°Piece of¡ª¡± He grabbed the chancellor¡¯s cloak, ready to lift him off the ground and extract answers by force. Until ¡­ something stopped him dead in his tracks. Virgil¡¯s eyes flared, and for a moment, Bram saw such profound fury and darkness that he weakened his grip immediately. He had never seen anything like it¡ªnever in his life! There was something about the chancellor that made him want to run. Virgil shoved Bram aside and made for the door. Before storming out, he looked over his shoulder and tossed out one final remark. ¡°Remember where you came from, Gnostic. You grew up a farmer, far from Angkor¡¯s grace. If you don¡¯t wizen up, you¡¯ll end up far worse than where you started!¡± The thinly veiled threat left Bram speechless. True, his anger had gotten the better of him, but he should have had nothing to fear from a lowly bureaucrat. Gnostic Knights laughed in the face of threats. Had Bram been any other Gnostic, he would have caught up with Virgil and punished his impudence, lest it tarnish his reputation. Instead, he just stood there as Virgil stormed out, feeling the cold draft of the door as it nearly slammed in his face. He had no rebuke ready, just a feeling of listlessness, as if he had stared into the face of Death itself. Even more humiliating, the same rush of air blew out the night lamp, leaving the room in total darkness. There was nothing left, except the fear that his confrontation was merely an omen of something worse to come. Chapter 6 : Unrequited
Chapter VI : Unrequited Earlnight of Quartus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Harvestmoon
Cedric Curtis was delighted to welcome the distinguished Rosa Reynolds to his estate. For so long, he had dreamt of the day she would consider him for marriage. As far as Angkorian noblewomen, she was one of a kind. Others vied for his attention, but they were boring, with small minds and tightly drawn worlds. Rosa, on the other hand, was outgoing, curious, well-versed, and intellectual, all qualities that Cedric valued. Perhaps even more stunning, she was a veteran of The War and a witness to unspeakable horrors. Yet, she survived those terrible ordeals without the trauma of a hardened heart. A woman like Rosa could do or become anything. Yet, she wasted her life as a prisoner, trapped inside the high walls of Angkor¡¯s social elite. Cedric had always wanted to be the man to help her take flight and sail away. If only she¡¯d let him, he¡¯d fulfill her every dream and ambition. The first time he met her was two years earlier. Angkor was commemorating the centennial of its founding, which they called Unification Day. It was a glorious event that recognized the union of two countries that eventually became modern day Angkor. Rosa should have had the time of her life, but her very own betrothed stood her up at the last minute, leaving her feeling abandoned and alone. Cedric never understood how a Gnostic Knight could pretend to carry on a serious relationship. Like his brethren, Bram was a good soldier. But he still chose the life of a cold-blooded killer. Cedric, on the other hand, was more like a sommelier. He knew that a mead of a man like Bram would never pair well with a delicate, complex blend like Rosa. There she was, at the event, sitting all alone at a table. She caught Cedric¡¯s eye, so he sat down and introduced himself. The first few moments were nothing but small talk, and Cedric wanted only for Rosa to leave the conversation cheerier than when she entered. He had no expectations, just genuine kindness, which happened to be just what she needed. For months, Cedric went out of his way to see her, searching for any opportunity. He knew that wealthy Angkorian women were exposed to sculptors, painters, and musicians, but Cedric wanted to open Rosa up to others forms of entertainment. Ones that usually caused those in the noble class to turn up their haughty little noses. These were the bards, comedians, and theater performers who provided joy to Angkor¡¯s less affluent. As expected, Rosa found the artists of the proletariat to be far more authentic. Over time, Cedric saw Rosa as more than just a friend. In fact, he couldn¡¯t imagine a world in which she wasn¡¯t always at his side. He wanted to share everything! And as it happened, he had the means to do so. He was Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman, Inventor of the Airship, and Innovator Extraordinaire. This afforded him a rather comfortable lifestyle, one that was well compensated by the king¡¯s coffers. It seemed that Richard had an insatiable appetite for Cedric¡¯s inventions. He was the best craftsman in the kingdom, if not the world. Long ago, Cedric grew up as the son of a deep-sea fisherman. His father knew little outside of ship maintenance and repair, but he did all he could to pass skills onto his son. Cedric loved tinkering and learned quickly. Before long, all the shipwrights in the region sought his expertise. One day, a high-ranking official took note of his handiwork and offered him a position on a top-secret project. The kingdom had been experimenting with a combination of magic and ordinary nautical mechanics to create ships capable of air flight. In the very early stages, the contraptions proved dangerous and unreliable, so the king sought talent and expertise from the realm¡¯s top artisans. Cedric spent countless hours and sleepless nights devising solutions, until at last, he devised an invention that ushered in the modern world. King Richard hired him on the spot and created a whole new office at the top of his administration. Pretty soon, Cedric¡¯s design spread across the world. Schools taught his principles, and others improved upon his initial framework. Yet, he always remained modest. Not only had his efforts made him famous, but his humility gained him the respect of his peers. As for physical appearance, Cedric considered himself to be rather comely. He wasn¡¯t as broad chested or chiseled as Sir Morrison¡ªand some might even call him stocky¡ªbut he received compliments from women all the same. He was midway into his forties, with a dark, close-cropped beard that covered the lines of maturity around his face, and bright hazel eyes that carried an air of dignity and intelligence. Recently, a man had approached his doorstop with a dark pointed beard and a top hat, who called himself Andrews. The man introduced himself as an employee of Rosa¡¯s father, and he asked Cedric to share whether he had any romantic feelings for the man¡¯s daughter. At first, the Craftsman was outraged. Normal people respected privacy and wouldn¡¯t dare delve into personal affairs¡ªmuch less on behalf of a young girl¡¯s father. However, Andrews explained that Rosa and Sir Morrison were having problems, and Tom desired a remedy for his daughter¡¯s hurt feelings. Andrews encouraged Cedric to follow his heart, as long as it was wanting. It was an odd proposal, but Cedric wasted no time in finding the right chef to cater a bountiful dinner for the now single sorceress. After a succulent serving of apricot-glazed roasted peacock, a ragout of wild game hen, and a velvety spiced wine, he brought his date to a chamber deep in his abode, which he called the Garnet Room. It was his favorite place to entertain guests, named for its lavish color scheme. Elaborate brass lighting fixtures cast a perfect warmth upon the carmine d¨¦cor. Kitezhian rugs topped dark mahogany floors, and Vinetan oil paintings of beautiful landscapes hung atop hand-stenciled wallpaper. She sat opposite him across a cherry tea table in an ornate chair with plush cushions and armrests carved in the shapes of maple leaves. He took out an ironwood pipe, hoping to pass the time with a smoke, since Rosa had been mostly silent during dinner. Given the awkwardly arranged evening, he expected her to be shy. So, he invited some silent time while she digested dinner. At last, she decided to speak. ¡°Your home ¡­ it¡¯s lovely.¡± It occurred to him that she had never been to his manor before. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t have been proper to invite another man¡¯s lady without his permission. But this time things were different. ¡°Thank you, my dear,¡± he told her, hoping it wouldn¡¯t sound too formal. In that moment, he thought of the perfect icebreaker. He had been working for months on a small-scale model to represent the final battle of The War. Cedric knew that Rosa loved art and history, so he figured she would enjoy seeing it. Plus, it would offer up plenty of new subject matter. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. He turned to his date wearing a giddy smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to show you something, Rosa. Would you care to follow me?¡± She seemed grateful for a change in mood. Taking her by the hand, he led her down a long hallway across shimmering pools of light cast by ornate chandeliers. At the end was a large room with long tables set in a rectangle. Each of them was decorated with scaled-down replicas of mountains, rivers, and trees. Laid across these landmarks were hundreds of miniature soldiers in a reenactment of Dobb¡¯s Plain, the battle that ended The War. Rosa approached, her eyes sparkling, and her lips moving in silent astonishment. The look of wonder on her face warmed Cedric¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ incredible!¡± Cedric closed in and laid a hand on her shoulder, gently guiding her to each of the various scenes. ¡°Here¡¯s the outcropping where General Friedreich Rommel of Kitezh fell to the Angkorian defense. Some might argue that Rommel¡¯s fall signaled the end of The War.¡± He moved on to another section. ¡°This field is where the Kenju Warriors of Koba met their match against Richard¡¯s Royal Guard. It was the riskiest move of The War: positioning the last of his elite forces into battle. It would have left Angkor vulnerable to a direct attack, had it not succeeded. It was also where the Grandmaster, leader of the Royal Guard, lost his life.¡± Rosa stared in disbelief. ¡°Where did you find the time to build all this, Cedric?¡± He hoped he wasn¡¯t blushing. ¡°Well, to be fair, it¡¯s taken me almost a year to get this far. I dedicate a few hours per week, if that, and I know a few artisans in my workshop who have offered to help making miniatures.¡± ¡°I love it,¡± she professed, her eyes dreamy. Cedric took her to the back side of the model and picked up his favorite figurine, a woman in a blue sorceress¡¯ uniform. ¡°Many say that scholars ¡­ well, sorceresses in particular ¡­ played a very important role in The War.¡± Rosa brought a hand to her chest. ¡°That looks like me!¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°It is you, Rosa. I wanted the model to show how soldiers and sorceresses integrated into battle. Many claim it¡¯s the reason why Angkor held such a clear advantage. Certainly, we¡¯ve come a long way as a society. A few hundred years ago, before Angkor was a country, scholars were considered outcasts.¡± Rosa closed in on the table, scrutinizing the scene. It looked like something bothered her. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. She brushed it off. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I recall a few differences; but really, I shouldn¡¯t nitpick.¡± ¡°No, no, I want to hear!¡± he begged. ¡°Your personal expertise would truly help to improve the accuracy. Please, tell me: What would you change?¡± ¡°Hmm, let me think.¡± She bent down to study the landscape, the hills and trees, and everything in between. ¡°When Bram and I fought the Kitezhian forces, we were here.¡± She pointed to a rock outcropping to the side, rather than the hill where Cedric had originally placed the figures. ¡°We were ambushed by archers, who had snuck up the knoll and hid behind these rocks, there.¡± Her brows scrunched, and her eyes traced what seemed to be a distant and unpleasant memory. Cedric felt guilty for forcing her to relive a potentially traumatic event. He tried his best to backpedal. ¡°We should stop, Rosa. There¡¯s no need to rehash a painful past.¡± ¡°No, I was just trying to recall the details. That¡¯s all,¡± she insisted. She plucked the blue robed figurine from his hand and grabbed a few others from the model. She then began setting them back up. ¡°I was here ¡­ and Bram was there.¡± She placed both figures. ¡°We had limited visibility, so we didn¡¯t see the archers until they made their first shot.¡± Cedric watched in wonder as the scene came to life. Rosa¡¯s memory of the events was still fresh in her mind. ¡°Bram was shot before I could react. I¡¯d never been so scared in my life,¡± she paused to take a deep breath. ¡°We never saw it coming. All of a sudden there were eight of them, firing on us. To our side, a unit of Kitezhian soldiers had us flanked. We were cornered, with no way out.¡± Her tale pulled at Cedric¡¯s heartstrings. He could imagine how powerless it must have felt to have the enemy round the corner with murder in their eyes. It was one thing to build a model that represented the actual battlefield, but quite another to be there firsthand. Rose motioned toward her chest. ¡°The arrow that hit between Bram¡¯s breastplates ended up piercing his lung.¡± She teared, her jaw trembling. ¡°I was running low on manna, having already cast too many spells that morn. But if I didn¡¯t do something ¡­.¡± Cedric hung on every word, experiencing the moment-by-moment narrative. ¡°His breath came in short rasps. He coughed, and ¡­ the blood ¡­ it was everywhere. I was certain he was going to die, so I summoned whatever magic I had remaining. All of it.¡± Rosa¡¯s body suddenly radiated a pale blue. Her memories were so strong that actual magic surged inside of her. ¡°I raised a shield against the downpour of arrows, and I ¡­ I brought him back.¡± A tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but when I needed the magic, it was there. I healed him, Cedric. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible, but I did it. I just couldn¡¯t let him die. I couldn¡¯t ¡­.¡± She sobbed gently, squeezing out a few gentle tears. Cedric realized why. It was clear as day. ¡°You still love him, don¡¯t you?¡± She was choked up, so she merely nodded. Cedric was crushed. ¡°But ¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Why did you come here tonight, Rosa?¡± Seeing the look of humiliation creep across her face, he led her to a small red sofa on the side of the room and offered a handkerchief from his breast pocket, so she could dry her tears. After dabbing her eyes, she confessed. ¡°I was foolish to come and drag you into this. I let my father talk me into the stupidest of things.¡± Cedric sighed. ¡°I should have suspected this wasn¡¯t your idea. Your father¡¯s messenger mentioned that you and Bram were having trouble, and he made it seem like you had already decided to part ways. Believe me, Rosa, I wouldn¡¯t have attempted to make this a romantic evening, otherwise.¡± She sniffled and used the tip of her handkerchief delicately against her nose. ¡°Perhaps I half-believed he was right. You see, Bram is mostly absent from my life, these days, and my father knows it. He tells me I¡¯ll never be a mother without being wed, and I¡¯ll never be wed without Bram at my side. I¡¯ve felt alone for so long ¡­ and now my father has threatened to force me out of the house, if I don¡¯t change¡ª¡± ¡°He did what?¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He threatened you?¡± Rosa explained. ¡°He implied, as he often does. He said living in his house has been a form of charity, and I shouldn¡¯t expect it to continue. He made it clear that I either found a man who can provide for me, or I leave the household with Bram and figure it out, myself.¡± Cedric scowled. He found the tactic crude and unfatherly. He had never raised a child, himself, but if he had, he would have given them all he had to make them happy. ¡°What do you want, Rosa? Assuming you had the means, what kind of life would you live?¡± She lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean ¡­ when The War ended, I thought I wanted to raise a family. So when my father offered me his cottage, I pictured me and Bram raising a child. A little girl, in fact. We even talked about it a few times. But when Richard reformed the Gnostic Knights and sent them on secret missions, things changed. Bram changed. He feels ¡­ distant and unhappy. And I suppose that makes me unhappy, too.¡± Knowing the truth, Cedric was hurt. His role was just that of a man who happened to get in the middle of two lovers hitting a rough patch. He had nothing to offer Rosa, other than friendly advice. Living by himself had made him lonely, too, but Rosa had what it took to change her situation. She didn¡¯t need to end up like him. ¡°Listen, my Dear, I don¡¯t want you to think for a moment that this has sullied our friendship. But to me, it¡¯s clear that you and Bram still love each other.¡± She sighed, her relief palpable. ¡°But what am I to do? I want to be with him, but we can¡¯t afford to live without my father¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Balderdash.¡± Cedric was certain. ¡°You¡¯ll figure it out. Together. Just don¡¯t let anyone¡ªespecially your father¡ªtell you what you can or can¡¯t do. Life is too short to run away from your dreams.¡± Her face brightened, and the pall that had fallen over her vanished. She seemed genuinely grateful. ¡°Thank you, Cedric. Thank you so much for understanding.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he responded. She hugged him tightly. The embrace was warm and wonderful, but also melancholy. Once finished, his dreams would go with it. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the door,¡± he offered, trying hard not to appear disappointed. Rosa smiled. ¡°Thank you for a wonderful dinner, Cedric. You¡¯re a true friend.¡± He forced his best smile. Despite the goodness of his deed, his date was at an end. Chapter 7 : Sunstone
Chapter VII : Sunstone Earlmorn of Diapente, Twenty-Ninth Day of Harvestmoon
Bram landed the Heron in a lake, an hour¡¯s march west of the Gaian temple. The airship could touch down on water just as easily as land, providing it was deep enough, and it could sail as well as any other ship. Bram used a dinghy to bring his passengers ashore. The area beyond the lake was a serene woodland. Tall conifers blocked most of the light, but a smidgen reached the damp, spongy forest floor. Golden sunbeams landed atop wide leafed plants and oversized mushrooms. A woodpecker pecked in the distance, while hidden cicadas chirped. Unlike Bram¡¯s other missions, he was not in charge. Virgil claimed that role as soon as they reached Minoa, and he insisted that Bram and his crew follow his lead. Ordinarily, such an order would have been an affront to his rank, and other Gnostics would have called it an insult. But after rereading the mission¡¯s guidelines, Bram couldn¡¯t deny they allowed for the possibility. Nevertheless, it was unusual. Even his lieutenant raised concerns, which he voiced quietly once he and Bram were out of earshot. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I like the way that Garvey fella bosses us around. You sure you¡¯re okay wit¡¯ it, Capt¡¯n?¡± Bram had no choice. Virgil had already demonstrated his magical prowess, and escalating another argument was sure to put the mission in jeopardy. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Biggs. This is all part of His Majesty¡¯s orders. Make sure the others understand that, too.¡± He wondered if he should just sit back and take the chancellor at his word. Despite his concerns about the mission¡¯s authenticity, it still made sense to go after rogue scholars and prevent them from using a potentially dangerous artifact. Even so, the chancellor could have staged the whole thing. Virgil denied it, but all he needed was to draft his own mission guidelines and forge the king¡¯s seal, which wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult for a trained wizard. His position as chancellor also gave him the power to commandeer an airship before the palace¡¯s checks and balances realized their protocols had been breached. Bram knew the king well, having worked with him for many years. Richard was ambitious, willing to engage in espionage or even sabotage against potential enemies. But it wasn¡¯t in his nature to dabble in magical artifacts, much less be willing to take so much risk to procure one. Bram just couldn¡¯t believe a sunstone would be at the center of Richard¡¯s machinations. It was far more likely that Virgil hoisted the mission for his own self interests. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t prove it. Not without conducting his own investigation. He decided his best course of action was to let the mission play out, and then follow up after returning to Angkor. He vowed that if he found even a shred of evidence suggesting fraud, he¡¯d make sure the chancellor was hung for treason. Retrieving the sunstone was therefore his only path forward. As he and his crew neared their target, he noticed the appearance of makeshift structures. They looked like huts, likely built for refugees who had migrated to Minoa. As Virgil predicted, the outskirts were quiet, and few ventured outdoors during their supposed religious holy day. The chancellor snapped a twig, signaling that Bram and his crew should gather close for further instructions. The middle aged man removed a vial of glowing red liquid. ¡°What is that?¡± Bram whispered. Virgil smirked proudly. ¡°This, my dear captain, is liquefied manna.¡± Bram had never seen it before. He knew it was possible to bottle the substance, but the process of extraction was quite rare. Judging by the expressions of wonder among his crew, he realized he wasn¡¯t the only one in awe. Virgil looked pleased. ¡°Indeed, you should be impressed. Manna is the essence of magic, and extracting it is a complex process reserved only for master scholars. As you can see, this manna came from a wizard, while a sorcerer¡¯s manna is blue.¡± Bram knew from Rosa that scholars didn¡¯t choose their order like academics chose a field of study. Only those born with the right color of manna in their blood could pursue a given art. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ll use this manna to cast some spells, while reserving your own for later.¡± Virgil chuckled. ¡°Remarkably intuitive, Captain.¡± His facetiousness was on point. ¡°While I do expect most of the villagers to remain indoors, I¡¯ve taken the added precaution of preparing a spell of invisibility. I¡¯ll use the contents of this vial to conceal our approach. By my calculation, we should reach the temple¡¯s entrance without tapping into my reserve.¡± Bram wondered something. ¡°I assume the manna is yours?¡± The chancellor chortled. ¡°Oh, dear, no. There are plenty of lesser wizards in Angkor capable of withstanding the ¡­ excruciating pain of manna extraction. For the sake of their country, of course.¡± The chancellor smacked his lips. ¡°I just happen to be one of the few wizards capable of performing the process.¡± Bram felt chills. Something about Virgil¡¯s description made it sound like he relished the pain of others. The Knight felt he needed to keep a mental tab of these mounting antisocial behaviors. Arrogance, narcissism, and now sadism. The chancellor had his share of pathologies, which was unusual, given how closely the kingdom vetted its new appointees. Bram wondered how Virgil could have escaped scrutiny and attained even a mid-level position without someone raising an alarm. Nevertheless, the answers weren¡¯t in Minoa. Bram couldn¡¯t stop the gears of fate, now that they were in motion. He was committed to the mission¡¯s conclusion, no matter where Virgil led them. With no more to say, the chancellor cast his spell. A faint red glow enveloped the vial and eventually spread to the caster, then to Bram and his crew. Arcane words of magic left the chancellor¡¯s lips as he wove his hands in intricate shapes, like a bard making shadow puppets. Bram watched his arms and legs become semi-transparent. He wasn¡¯t completely invisible, but Virgil explained. ¡°What you¡¯re seeing is expected, so we can still see each other. But rest assured: onlookers won¡¯t see anything at all.¡± Bram would need to take the chancellor at his word. He followed, as Virgil made a path straight toward the temple. Along the way, the group passed many other huts and shelters. Some had clotheslines running between trees, along with garments, drying in the wind. They were housemade and plainly woven. The conditions were simple, sure; but not derelict or depraved. Bram had expected far worse from a village run by supposed religious zealots. As they neared the temple, the trees cleared, and he could better gauge the scale of the village. Now, he saw what looked like hundreds of structures. Refugees must have piled up by the boatful for quite some time. Minoa was more than just a village, now. It was quickly becoming a city. And that meant there needed to be structure and law, the veins of a functional government. Communities couldn¡¯t grow so large inside a well of anarchy. Somehow, the crazy cult of rogue scholars managed to keep things peaceful, which sounded ridiculous. With each step, Bram¡¯s skepticism of Virgil¡¯s story grew. At last, he saw it, and his eyes widened. As the trees opened up, the great Gaian temple stood before him. Supposedly built centuries ago by the Ancient Minoans, one of the planet¡¯s great civilizations. It was a magnificent sight, incongruent with the simple structures surrounding it. Even Angkor¡¯s magnificent cathedral couldn¡¯t hold a candle. The rest of the ramshackle village had merely gone up around it. Four awe-inspiring spires reached for the heavens, each one coated in a material that sparkled in the early sunlight. Red, blue, green, and gold: the elements that the Goddess, Gaia, had supposedly bestowed upon the land. As Virgil led Bram and his crew to the entrance, the Knight noticed a man in red wizards¡¯ robes and a sorceress in blue, both oblivious to Virgil¡¯s spell of invisibility. The chancellor spoke a few words under his breath, and the two sank into an unconscious stupor. ¡°You two!¡± The chancellor hissed to the nearest crewmen. ¡°Grab their bodies and bring them inside as soon as I open the gates. The next step is crucial. We must be quick to subdue the guards. If anyone¡¯s left standing after I work my magic ¡­ deal with them quickly.¡± Bram didn¡¯t like the way Virgil ordered his men. Many in Minoa were victims of war, innocent men and women who had lost families, neighbors, and livelihoods. If rogue scholars were truly among them, he needed to separate the good from the bad before employing force. Even so, he knew better than to belay the order. They were now in the hot zone, and standing in the way would risk the entire mission. Virgil was quick. Without wasting a moment, he cast another spell by waving his hand in a small arc. He pushed his hands forward, and the doors to the temple swung open. He rushed inside, and Bram directed his men to follow. He was momentarily blinded by the transition to a dimly lit interior. But by the time his eyes adjusted, Virgil had already hexed the guards in the vestibule. Six scholars slid to the ground, paralyzed, their eyes left open. If not for a slight movement of their chests, they would have appeared dead. Virgil urged Bram to keep up. Beyond the vestibule was a passage to the temple nave. The Knight drew his blade, ready for anything. He raced across marble floors, past an arcade of tall stone columns, replete with carved moldings and cornices. Every bit was as grand and awe-inspiring as the exterior. Sunlight filtered through colorful stained-glass windows, creating a prismatic glow throughout. At the end was an altar; and behind it, the statue of a woman of divine beauty, clearly intended as a manifestation of the Goddess. Finally, to the right of the altar was a set of thick, iron doors that marked their destination. ¡°Stand back,¡± the chancellor warned. ¡°Inside is the meditation chamber, where the Gurudeva and his faithful pray. I¡¯ll need some time to dispel the defensive wards. Just remember what I told you: no magic can function inside this room, and that includes my own. I¡¯ll need to count on you and your crew to subdue the rogue scholars.¡± After everything Bram had seen, he couldn¡¯t stand by without saying something. He chose his words carefully, so they wouldn¡¯t challenge Virgil directly. Instead, he wanted to see if the chancellor¡¯s presumptions could withstand a bit of logic. ¡°Why would rogue scholars shut themselves inside a room that doesn¡¯t allow for magic? Wouldn¡¯t they have safeguards in place to defend themselves?¡± Virgil crossed his arms. ¡°Let me give you a little lesson on magic, Captain. The best weapon a scholar has, especially when facing off against his own brethren, is to disarm his opponent of magic. We call it an Anti-Magic Functionality Field, or just AMF. Strength is not the only factor. Even great scholars can fall victim to a field from a lesser wizard or sorcerer. It¡¯s more a matter of who strikes first, and how clever that scholar is with creating an effective field.¡± Bram pondered this new information. He had seen Rosa attempt to block an enemy scholar from using magic, but he never learned the mechanics of AMF¡¯s enough to understand their strategies or limitations. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t explain why these rogue scholars would leave themselves vulnerable. Are you certain about your intelligence?¡± Virgil cackled. ¡°The existence of this room wasn¡¯t even part of our intelligence.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes widened, but Virgil curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised, Captain. A good deal of my studies over the years has been of these ancient Gaian temples. I won¡¯t bore you with the details, since it would certainly go over your head. But let¡¯s just say this: at the heart of these centuries-old temples is a very clever mechanism. It resembles a room full of mirrors, and it diffracts the flow of manna so that none of it lands on its intended target. The end result is an AMF so strong, it can withstand any spell.¡± Bram felt frustration that Virgil had once again managed to provide information, yet at the same time completely evade his question. He needed a straight answer, without further equivocation. ¡°Mister Garvey, it¡¯s all fascinating to learn about Gaian architecture. But my question is, ¡®Why?¡¯ Why would a scholar¡ªwhether rogue or not¡ªlock themselves away from the magic that gives them strength? Why would they risk being defenseless, should a potential threat arrive at their doorstop? Such as us?¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Virgil moved his hands to his hips. ¡°You are persistent, aren¡¯t you, Captain?¡± Bram met the chancellor¡¯s gaze, hoping to pry an answer. Whatever the reason, he couldn¡¯t allow Virgil to sidestep any longer. At long last, the stubborn man relented with a huff. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not like the answer changes anything. The reason is to protect themselves. The AMF might leave them vulnerable to attacks from the outside, but it protects them from a far greater threat from within: the artifact they hold in their possession.¡± ¡°The sunstone?¡± Bram was incredulous. ¡°Indeed. You are still ignorant, Captain, but rest assured you¡¯ll find out soon enough. I did tell you the sunstones were dangerous, did I not?¡± Bram still found it difficult to reconcile, but he was willing to put his own biases aside. Whatever powers the chancellor expected to find inside the sunstone, Bram knew he wouldn¡¯t leave Minoa without them. As for the Knight¡¯s questions, it seemed the conversation was officially closed. While the rest of the crew made themselves comfortable, the chancellor prepared his spell. He spoke long chains of syllables in a soft, throaty voice. It sounded like serpentine poetry. He removed chalk from an inside pocket and drew circles of power, filling each segment with unusual powders, herbs, and stones. Many came with herbal or musky scents. Standing in the center, he let a handful of powdery substance slide through his open fingers. The dust emitted an incandescence that surrounded him in a faint purple light. His words reflected off the walls of the temple¡¯s mighty nave, making Bram fear it might grab the attention of more guards. Fortunately, nothing like that came to pass. When the incantation ended, the light around the chancellor vanished. As for the door to the inner chamber, it looked unaffected. Even so, Virgil appeared confident, almost giddy. ¡°My spells were successful. I¡¯ve removed the last of their defenses, and those inside are completely unaware.¡± He curled his index finger inward, calling for Bram¡¯s attention. ¡°Captain, it¡¯s time I finally disclosed your role in this mission.¡± Bram¡¯s interest was fully piqued. Virgil could have easily gotten this far on his own, without using the Heron as his chauffeur service or recruiting a Gnostic Knight and his crew. Even a few modestly equipped thugs could have handled a roomful of magicless scholars. Except, Virgil had chosen to recruit the king¡¯s most elite force. Clearly, he had some use for them, which he hadn¡¯t yet revealed. The Knight leaned forward to learn what it was. ¡°Tell me. It¡¯s quite literally the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± Virgil tittered, apparently in appreciation for Bram¡¯s dry humor. ¡°Listen closely, Captain, for you must follow these instructions to the letter. We must first identify the Gurudeva, which won¡¯t be as easy as you think. He won¡¯t relinquish the sunstone willingly, but if we manage to coerce it from his grasp, I¡¯ll need you ¡­ and only you ¡­ to place it in your bare hands. Gauntlets removed, understand?¡± Bram nodded, eager for the chancellor to get to the point. Virgil licked his lips, building enthusiasm with every word. ¡°Now, listen carefully, because this is the most important part.¡± Bram leaned closer. ¡°With sunstone in hand, I want you to imagine a key ¡­ any key. Then, imagine inserting that key into a chest, turning the key, and unlocking the chest. All in your mind¡¯s eye, Captain. Do you understand?¡± Bram waited for some kind of punchline, but there wasn¡¯t any. Virgil was serious, and the Knight was dumbfounded. It sounded like a children¡¯s game. He peered deeper into the chancellor¡¯s gaze, trying to see if the man was mocking him in front of his crew. But all he saw was the piercing gaze of a madman. He was enraged. The mission was a farce, and he had gone to great lengths, all for an idiot¡¯s errand! All this time, he stood by while a mid-level lackey bossed him around. He risked his life and that of his crew, so that an impulsive and irresponsible wizard could flaunt his magic aboard his ship. And he was ready to use force against potentially innocent villagers, just so a malignant narcissist could steal their religious trinket. He couldn¡¯t wait to put a stop to Virgil¡¯s petty, asinine delusions. He bared his teeth. ¡°This ends here. You¡¯re out of your flaming mind.¡± Virgil¡¯s expression darkened faster than Bram could have expected. Much like the pulse of dark energy that took him by surprise the prior night. Without warning, the chancellor reached out, grabbed Bram by the neck, and lifted him off the ground. Bram choked through his armor, somehow feeling Virgil¡¯s grip from inside the metal. Inside his armor, he probably weighed over two hundred kilos, yet Virgil lifted him effortlessly. Bram¡¯s men bolted to their feet, but the chancellor held them back with an invisible barrier. This time, the chancellor made his threat quite clear. ¡°I had hoped by now that any notions of insubordination were behind us. But here we are, so close to our conclusion, and I can¡¯t afford to have you second-guessing my instructions. So let me be clear: if you dare disobey or challenge me again, I¡¯ll take you back to Angkor in chains, and you¡¯ll be court-martialed for disobeying a direct order from your king. Do you understand me now?¡± Virgil clenched his fingers. Unable to breathe, Bram nodded vigorously instead. Virgil released his grip, and he fell to the floor, gulping for air. ¡°Capt¡¯n!¡± ¡°Biggs, stand down!¡± Bram ordered between fits of coughs. His lieutenant had already reached for his sword, and he looked uncertain. Bram summoned as much restraint as he could muster. ¡°The chancellor has evoked the king¡¯s orders. We¡¯re obliged to complete this mission.¡± Biggs reluctantly obeyed, and Virgil¡¯s lips curled upward. ¡°Smart move, Captain. I hope you remember from now on, as I¡¯ll be far less lenient next time. Now, get your men into place.¡± Bram gestured to his crew, and they lined up on either side of the iron double doors. Virgil made the same circular arm gesture as before, and the doors swung open. Almost immediately, shocked outcries emerged. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± a woman shouted. ¡°Who dares disturb the Por Qhai?¡± a man yelled. Bram and his crew rushed inside. To his amazement, no one resisted. Right away, the Gaians seemed to realize they were defenseless. Bram and his crew corralled them into the room¡¯s corner. His only challenge was to overcome the dizzying effect of the mirrors. Infinite reflections stared back from all sides. Without concentrating, it was easy to get disoriented. Bram surveyed his captives. Thirty-two in all, composed of men and women in simple red and blue robes. For the most part, they avoided his gaze. ¡°I demand the Gurudeva,¡± he told them. ¡°Come forth willingly, and we¡¯ll be merciful.¡± All he received was silence, followed by a chuckle from Virgil. ¡°You won¡¯t get anywhere until you show them the price of disobedience, Captain. Don¡¯t presume these rogue scholars deserve any mercy. They¡¯re outcasts and already guilty of turning their magic on others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± one of the worshippers pleaded. ¡°Whatever this man has told you, we are nothing but peaceful servants of the Goddess.¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Virgil countered. ¡°They¡¯ll say anything, Captain. Don¡¯t give in to their lies. Kill this man, or this woman here, and they¡¯ll be more forthcoming.¡± Bram refused to believe it. He had seen Minoa on his way to the temple. It was a village comprised of victims of war, innocent men and women had lost families, neighbors, and livelihoods. He didn¡¯t see criminals or anarchists among the cowering worshippers. After making too many mistakes during The War, and after seeing too many dead at his own hand, he couldn¡¯t allow more harm to befall innocent people. ¡°There¡¯s no need for bloodshed. My men will conduct a search and find the artifact ourselves.¡± Virgil scoffed. ¡°You call yourself a Gnostic? We don¡¯t have time for that! Every moment we delay gives these dangerous cultists an opportunity to turn the tables.¡± He wagged his finger fiercely. ¡°Remember what I told you, Captain. I demand you perform your duties, as promised!¡± Bram drew his sword, but not because he intended to harm the worshippers. The chancellor¡¯s farce had gone on long enough. He believed his own eyes and ears, not the ravings of a lunatic. The only rogue scholar in the room was named Virgil Garvey. ¡°Chancellor, I¡¯m placing you under arrest, in the name of King Richard.¡± ¡°What?! I warn you, Captain. This is your last chance, or I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Bram pointed his purple-hued blade at Virgil¡¯s neck. ¡°I recall you said this room was an AMF¡ªor am I mistaken? I believe that makes you just as vulnerable as these priests. If you agree to be bound and gagged, I¡¯ll return you to Angkor, where you can plead your case to the authorities. Then we¡¯ll see who the real villain is.¡± Bram saw relief from the eyes of his crew, and the worshippers breathed a collective sigh. But not Virgil. His eyes narrowed, and his tone of voice grew dark. ¡°Don¡¯t think this changes anything, Son of Remiel. I¡¯ll show you how truly ignorant you are.¡± Bram held his sword steady, careful not to take the chancellor lightly. ¡°No sudden moves!¡± He kept his sword poised, ready to strike. The chancellor sighed, and for a brief moment, he almost looked ready to admit defeat. ¡°Abraham ¡­ you disappoint.¡± Before Bram could react, the chancellor thrust his hand into his cloak¡¯s inner pocket. Immediately, he felt intense pressure between the ears. The pain nearly brought him to his knees. He felt submerged, as if falling straight through the floor, under water, and down to impossible depths. The hallucination lasted only a few moments, then stopped. Bram found himself back in the mirror chamber, but he couldn¡¯t move. His muscles and legs felt numb, yet somehow he remained standing. His crewmen appeared to be under the same spell. Virgil¡¯s voice was aloof and relaxed. ¡°Since neither honor nor fear has convinced you to do my bidding, I¡¯ll resort to brute force.¡± He snapped his fingers, and Bram watched his men draw their swords and close in on the worshippers. He tried to object, but even his voice was beyond his control. Keeping the same hand firmly inside his inner cloak pocket, Virgil used the other to point to one of Bram¡¯s men. ¡°You, there. Strike down this man.¡± The crewman obeyed by thrusting his sword into the man¡¯s chest. Blood ran from the wound and pooled along the mirror floor. The crewman pulled the sword out, and the man collapsed, dead. Bram observed in silent horror. He felt detached from his physical body, like he was merely an observer, watching through his own eyes. His crewman were being forced to commit cold-blooded murder, but he couldn¡¯t even utter a word in protest. At last, the Gaians looked afraid. Not just from the death of their dear brother, but also because they seemed to realize that Virgil had succeeded in casting mind-control magic in a room that had been rigged to prevent it. Murmurs of ¡°interdicta¡± and ¡°forbidden magic¡± ran throughout the chamber. ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± one of the worshippers cried. ¡°The sunstone,¡± Virgil demanded. ¡°I want it. Give it to me!¡± Thirty-one worshippers looked among themselves, eyes shifting rapidly. Yet none stepped forward. Virgil pointed to another of Bram¡¯s crewmen, followed by a young woman in the crowd. ¡°You: kill the girl.¡± The worshippers panicked, but not before the crewman grabbed a young woman by the arm and dragged her, flailing and screaming. The others looked stunned. Petrified. Powerless to help. All they could do was avert their gaze from their loved one¡¯s gruesome fate. Bram¡¯s crewman drove his sword through her chest, slowly. The room stared silently as the blade slid through flesh and bone, sounding like a knife carving a pumpkin. Bram should have felt sick, but his senses seemed detached and far away. All he felt was an overwhelming sense of dread. He tried to wrench his body free of Virgil¡¯s curse, but he would have had a better chance diving into another person¡¯s mind to command their body. Virgil pointed again to the soldier with the bloody sword. But a voice emerged from the crowd before the chancellor could command another kill. ¡°Stop!¡± A man stepped forward. Short, bald, and with a salt and pepper beard. His face looked young, but he hardly had the look of a leader. He was probably the least conspicuous among the worshippers. ¡°Please, I beg you.¡± His voice sounded noble, radiating strength and charisma. ¡°I am the Gurudeva, and now I must face the consequences of what I¡¯m about to do. I cannot watch my sons and daughters die when the outcome will be no different.¡± The Gurudeva turned his gaze to Virgil. ¡°I know who you are. All of this has happened, exactly as the prophesy proclaimed. Though I fear what harm will befall this world, once the Pisces Stone is in your hands, there is nothing I can do to prevent it. I only pray that our Goddess will deliver our Savior, as was also foretold.¡± At last, Virgil¡¯s gaze landed on Bram. ¡°Now, Captain. It¡¯s finally time you performed your duty.¡± The chancellor¡¯s magic commanded Bram¡¯s body to remove its gauntlets and approach the Gurudeva. The small, bearded man retrieved what appeared to be a gemstone from inside his robes, though his hands were shaking. The sunstone was tinier than what Bram imagined, small enough to fit in the palm of his hand. It was cut into a marquise shape, and the handiwork was exquisite. But its color was dark, as if made out of smoke quartz. The Gurudeva faced him. ¡°Gnostic Knight, know that you are about to unleash the greatest menace this world has ever known. Please ¡­ if you can stop this, it¡¯s your last chance to avoid Gaia¡¯s doom.¡± But Bram could not. His body belonged to Virgil, and his hands obeyed only the chancellor. At first, the sunstone did nothing. It merely laid still in his open palm. But then he remembered Virgil¡¯s instructions, and the image of a lock and key came to mind. He couldn¡¯t help it. It sprang forth naturally, before he could stop it. And as soon as the thought appeared, the sunstone radiated a faint blue. In that moment, Bram swore he saw something inside, perhaps a reflection, but one that was not his own. Unfortunately, it disappeared before he had time to take a closer look. Just as fast, the sunstone returned to its dark, quartz-like luster. Virgil raised his hands to the heavens and rejoiced. ¡°At last! Long have I awaited this moment!¡± Bram¡¯s perception grew fuzzy. Sounds and images became less distinct. One moment he was standing before a group of forlorn and despondent worshippers, and the next he marched through the conifer-laden woods outside the temple. He recognized the path. The Heron wasn¡¯t far away. His head ached, and his body felt numb. But soon, feelings returned, as did a sense of regret more intense than a dagger through the heart. The wanton violence, the unjust deaths, and his own utter helplessness. All his training as a Gnostic Knight had meant nothing! He reached for his sword but found that his sheath had been removed. Worse, his hands were bounded by rope, while his legs continued to march on their own. He struggled against his restraints. ¡°Ahh, it appears my spell is finally wearing off.¡± Virgil¡¯s voice brought Bram back to miserable reality. The chancellor walked at his side, while his crewmen followed behind. ¡°Release me!¡± he bellowed. ¡°I¡¯ll have your head for this!¡± He fought against his bonds, but they were tightly secured. Virgil grinned. ¡°Perhaps you should worry more about yourself, first.¡± Bram wanted to take Virgil by the neck and squeeze. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been arrested, Captain.¡± Bram failed to comprehend this new narrative. ¡°Arrested? For what?¡± Virgil took on a haughty voice, as if making a proclamation. ¡°Abraham Morrison, in the name of King Richard, you¡¯ve been relieved of your command. Effective ¡­ well ¡­ as of a couple of hours ago. You are relieved of all duties, etcetera, etcetera, and shall be charged with ¡­ umm, I don¡¯t know. How about mutiny?¡± He remembered Virgil¡¯s threat from earlier, but it felt like just as much a joke then as it did now. He howled. ¡°You think you¡¯ll get a conviction?! I have rapport with the king. Richard will stand behind me in this outrage!¡± Virgil grinned. ¡°You really think so?¡± Bram scowled. ¡°Who in the Burning Pits are you?¡± Indeed, who was this chancellor, who happened to have the rare skills of a wizard, not to mention a master of his craft? Who on Gaia could have had just the right spells to reach the center of a fortified scholar compound? And, what kind of man could have forced control of a man¡¯s mind, in a room in which all other forms of magic were supposedly cut off? Virgil¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I am your Enduring Salvation, Captain, or ¡­ perhaps your Eternal Damnation, depending on how you choose.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a madman.¡± ¡°Ignorance is a choice, Captain.¡± Bram lowered his head. The return trip to Angkor was going to be rough. Chapter 8 : Insidious
Chapter VIII : Insidious Earlnight of Diapente, Twenty-Ninth Day of Harvestmoon
The Heron¡¯s return trip was a somber experience for many on board. The former captain spent the night in the cargo hold, which served as his prison in lieu of a brig. The other soldiers, now asleep in their cots, experienced the worst nightmares of their lives ¡­ worse than the darkest days of war. One man, however, was still wide awake. Virgil Garvey had unfinished business. He brooded inside his personal cabin, with the door shut and powerful magical wards placed strategically to protect against eavesdropping. His nervousness had to do with the mission. Everything had gone to plan ¡­ except for one crucial detail. Abraham Morrison was supposed to have followed his orders willingly. His complicity was part of the Master¡¯s plan; but he resisted. And now, it would be exceedingly difficult to change his mind. Bram turned out to be nothing like what Virgil expected. The chancellor had researched all aspects of the Knight¡¯s past: His death count during The War, his reclusive social life, the cold shoulder he gave to his household servants¡ªeven the fragile relationship with his mistress. It all suggested the profile of a raw and emotionless soldier. Indeed, Bram had an impeccable record. He was Richard¡¯s most trusted and reliable Gnostic, and he had a history of following orders without question. Except this time. Sure, there were other factors. Any man with Bram¡¯s finely tuned instincts would have found holes in Virgil¡¯s story. And once a trace of distrust developed, it would be hard to shake. Moreover, Virgil had been given the role of chancellor, but he lacked a background in politics. The title was his, but he had no experience to back it up. Certainly, some would have seen through his charade. But, Gnostics were trained to put loyalty ahead of skepticism. Bram was supposed to obey, regardless! If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Virgil wondered if he needed a new contingency. After hours brooding, he decided he couldn¡¯t avoid the inevitable. He had to summon the Master and seek His guidance. The decision was a commitment. It required an unconventional communications spell, which took a powerful toll on the body. Virgil had just enough time before landing in Angkor to recover, but not if he procrastinated much longer. He dared not put it off. He removed the object from his inner coat pocket. It was a dark, transparent stone, shaped like a teardrop, not too unlike the larger marquise shape of the sunstone. However, Virgil¡¯s stone had a unique property found nowhere else on Gaia. He sat on a short, three-legged stool, forcing himself into the right frame of mind. He took a deep breath and placed his object on a small oak table in the room¡¯s corner. In defiance of gravity, it balanced itself with the pointed edge down. He spoke words of a lost language, different from anything taught to scholars in school. They belonged to a hidden school of magic that no one on Gaia was supposed to know. And they drew not from manna, but rather from a person¡¯s life force. It was powerful magic, and it achieved potent results. At last, something emanated from the stone, as if it was made of darkness itself. It devoured the light around it. Virgil spoke directly into it. ¡°My Lord, it is I. The Pisces Stone is in my possession, just as you commanded. I am now enroute to Angkor.¡± Silence answered. Only Virgil heard the unspoken words as they were placed directly into his Subconscious. ¡°Yes, My Lord. Abaddon will do your bidding. The pact has been sealed. But there¡¯s a problem.¡± Again, he paused to listen to words that only he could hear. ¡°It concerns Abraham, My Lord. He defied us at the Minoan temple. I have imprisoned him, but only to keep things from escalating further. I¡¯m afraid I lack a means to remedy this situation.¡± Silence ¡­. ¡°Indeed, I was overconfident. Abraham distrusted me from the beginning, yet I allowed it to fester. I believed his instincts as a Gnostic would triumph over caution. But I was wrong. Forgive me ¡­. ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± A longer silence. ¡°My Lord! That¡¯s brilliant ¡­. ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯ll implement it as soon as I arrive in Angkor. Thank you, My Lord!¡± The stone dimmed, and normal lighting returned. Virgil¡¯s hands trembled, and cold sweat oozed through the pores of his now sickly face. He returned the object to his cloak pocket, pleased with the Master¡¯s new instructions. With matters now concluded, he crawled onto his cot and passed out for several hours. Chapter 9 : Second Chances
Chapter IX : Second Chances Midday of Terminus, Thirtieth Day of Harvestmoon
Bram was blinded by the light of a lantern as the door to the dusty cargo holds cracked open. He squinted through bloodshot eyes to see two Royal Guardsman make their way inside. He had been locked in there since leaving Minoa, bound tightly with rope to one of the structural beams by order of that bastard, Virgil. An hour earlier, he felt the Heron land and heard his crew disembark. But he remained, disgraced and humiliated. Bram looked up to meet the Royals, who were clad in full regalia. Their identities were hidden by faceplates, which was typical. He ignored the leg cramps and back aches that he accumulated over his daylong trip, as well as the exhaustion stemming from a lack of sleep. The stuffy, air-tight compartment smelled of musty old wood and phosphorous from stored munitions. No one wanted to spend more than a few minutes down there, let alone a whole night. One of the Royals shoved a parchment in his face. He winced. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The room was too dark. Even if his hands hadn¡¯t been tied, he¡¯d have no hope of reading it. A deep, gravelly voice answered. ¡°It says ya¡¯ve been granted a hearing with the king. Imagine that. Charged with mutiny an¡¯ still able ta get the king¡¯s ear. Must be nice bein¡¯ one of his lapdogs, eh, Gnostic?¡± Any other time, Bram would have jumped to defend his honor. But now, his retorts were muffled with shame. And he couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what he¡¯d do to Virgil, if ever he got his hands on him. Of course, he couldn¡¯t overlook the good news. A hearing with Richard was a godsend. Bram knew his king would never fault him for standing against the use of force on an unarmed group. Besides, he wanted to hear from Richard¡¯s own lips whether the attack on the temple had been sanctioned. Bram would stand by his assessment that the priests were innocent refugees, slaughtered without cause. Their only crime was possessing the sunstone, which was far from warranting execution. Even if the artifact were truly dangerous and needed to be requisitioned, there was no sign that they had used it maliciously, or even intended to do so. Besides, killing innocents during peacetime came with repercussions. If other nations found out, they would condemn Angkor and its king for war crimes. ¡°Then take me to His Majesty. And get that parchment out of my face.¡± The Royal withdrew the papers and unsheathed his knife, waving it like a poorly attempted joke to intimidate. Getting no reaction from Bram, he cut through the restraints and not-so-gently grabbed the Knight under the shoulder and forced him to stand. The rough treatment was certainly intentional, and despite Bram¡¯s mood, he knew he had to teach the goon a lesson, lest he think the Knights had gone soft. With one smooth motion, he grabbed the Royal¡¯s arm, spun, and twisted. An audible snap confirmed a dislocated shoulder. The man dropped to his knees and screamed. ¡°Ya sodding git, I¡¯ll kill ya!¡± The other Royal nearly dropped his lantern as he reached for his spear. Bram stood his ground and cracked his knuckles. ¡°I may be saddled with false charges, but I¡¯m still a Gnostic Knight. Don¡¯t ever touch me like that again.¡± The Royal by the door hesitated a moment before pointing with the tip of his spear. It was a signal that Bram should move forward. The Knight walked forward, leaving the injured Royal to shake his fist and shout expletives. ¡°Yur lucky the king¡¯s looking out for ya, ya damned Gnostic! Next time we meet, I¡¯ll beat yur face ¡®till it looks like ground meat!¡± Bram grinned, knowing the man had no hope of carrying out his threat. ¡°Stop whining. Five minutes with a sorcerer, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time tensions between Gnostics and Royals erupted in violence. The rivalry had gone on for years, fueled by no less than King Richard. The king believed that pitting his two elite factions against one another would force them to compete and grow stronger. There was harmony, in rare instances. During the battle of Dobb¡¯s Plain, which ended The War, Gnostics and Royals fought alongside. Unfortunately, the camaraderie didn¡¯t last long. Tensions slowly returned in the years that followed, and now, the two forces once again competed for limited resources. Bram couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to up the ante, either. Besides, it gave him an opportunity to practice a move he wanted to try on Virgil. As he disembarked, he looked back at the Heron, perhaps for the last time. He couldn¡¯t imagine a conviction, but Virgil already had a head start with the king and was sure to frame him as guilty. It was his word against a newly appointed chancellor, but that didn¡¯t mean Virgil¡¯s lies wouldn¡¯t tarnish his reputation. Nevertheless, he needed to stay optimistic. If he didn¡¯t have faith in his king, he didn¡¯t deserve to be called a Gnostic. The Royal with the spear followed closely behind, never letting his weapon waver. Bram noticed a faint dusting of frost at the tip, indicating an enchantment of ice. Just like Gnostics, Royals commonly sent their weapons to be magically imbued by Angkor¡¯s wizards. Ice magic was effective at draining an enemy¡¯s warmth and slowing their movements, and it could also do so from a distance. Simply grazing the surface of a highly armored foe would chill them on the inside and make them easy targets. The Heron had landed in an underground cavern that Angkor used as its hangar. It was large enough to store a few dozen airships, but most of the floor space that day was dedicated to Richard¡¯s top-secret project. Bram whistled as he sized up the enormous scaffolding, which had just started construction a few days earlier. It already took up nearly half the cavern. Bram heard rumor that it was for a new galleon-class model. During The War, these were the crown jewels of the king¡¯s air fleet. But in peacetime, their size and firepower had no practical use. Bram couldn¡¯t imagine why Richard would approve the construction of a new one. Only two others had ever been commissioned, and one of them had already been disassembled for spare parts. Angkor¡¯s hangar was quite large, but it was just part of a much larger underground military base, known as The Substratum. The mighty facility took decades to build, with scores of wizards boring through rock and excavating tons of earth each day. The investment paid off in the end, providing Angkor with a network of secure tunnels, training rooms, bunkers, and even a dungeons for holding prisoners of war. There were just two ways in or out. The first was the long vertical shaft used by airships, while the second involved a circular stairwell that connected to the surface. Once on top, there were passages to the city as well as the king¡¯s palace. It was a convenient path for military personnel, not to mention a handy escape, in case the palace ever came under attack. It was through these passages that Bram now marched. He thought hard as he walked, nervous that Virgil might have already stacked the deck against him. He wondered what the chancellor could say to sway Richard¡¯s opinion. Or if he would even use his mind-control magic. The Knight shook his head. No ¡­ there were too many safeguards. Richard had loyal allies, including powerful scholars. There was no way a single man, even a proficient wizard like Virgil, could get close enough to corrupt the king. Not without someone intervening. He sighed. His march was at an end. He stood before the doors of the king¡¯s audience chamber, flanked on either side by more Royals. Bram¡¯s escort joined his brethren, and before long, the mighty doors blew open. Out stormed Virgil. Bram held fast, fighting the urge to tackle the chancellor to the floor and pummel him. Meanwhile, the chancellor stomped by without even acknowledging the Knight¡¯s presence. Looking at the glower on his face, Bram hoped it was a good sign. From the wide-open chamber, another Royal peeked his head outside. ¡°Sir Morrison, His Majesty is ready to see you.¡± Bram gathered his wits and entered. He was followed by the Royal with the icy spear, who entered and closed the doors behind them. Bram walked to the room¡¯s center and kneeled. There was no mistaking Richard¡¯s audience chamber, a room designed to demonstrate the scale of Angkor¡¯s power and wealth. Dark ironwood paneling and gilded ceilings ran throughout. Paintings adorned the walls, portraying heroic scenes of Richard leading his armies to victory. Lavish accents topped every surface, including statues, busts, and ornate vases. A great window in back ran the length of the room, revealing a majestic view of the palace courtyard outside. Carnelian rubies dangled from the drapes, and gold thread and diamonds wove through the carpet and sparkled in the midday sun. They formed a path up a series of steps, ending in the king¡¯s throne. Richard Cromwell sat there, waiting, his crimson robes and auburn beard perfectly matching the room¡¯s d¨¦cor. Scholars stood on either side, a wizard and a sorcerer, each in the uniforms of their respective orders. ¡°Rise, Sir Morrison,¡± the king commanded. Bram did so, ready to meet his liege. Richard rose as well and descended the scarlet stairsteps. He greeted his Knight with warmth and familiarity. ¡°Abraham!¡± Bram usually disliked his birth name, but he welcomed it this time. ¡°I am heartily sorry that you¡¯ve been treated so poorly. I asked my Royals to bring you here as soon as I¡¯d heard.¡± Bram¡¯s heart soared. Richard¡¯s support was music to his ears. He had so many questions, he nearly stumbled over which to ask first. ¡°My Lord, should I assume you¡¯ve already heard an account of the mission from Chancellor Garvey? Did he ¡­ did he tell you everything?¡± Richard opened his arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make sure of that by hearing your side as well?¡± Bram¡¯s shoulders relaxed, glad to be free of the weight that had saddled him since first encountering the mad wizard. Now was his chance to seize the moment. He recounted everything; from the moment he took off for Minoa, to his return trip as a prisoner aboard his own ship. Richard listened carefully and considerately. At the end, the king shook his head. ¡°I regret to hear that the mission had gone so poorly. However, you needn¡¯t worry about Virgil twisting the story. His version of the events matches yours.¡± Bram was awestruck. ¡°Then he admits his crimes? How then does he still walk free, after what he did to unarmed priests? Should our allies learn what he¡¯s done, Angkor¡¯s reputation would be irreparably tarnished. I swear to you: if not for his mind-controlling magic, this mission could have been completed peacefully.¡± ¡°Fear not,¡± Richard assured. ¡°I have my best people working on containing the damage. We¡¯ll have our own cover story, which we¡¯ll relay to our diplomats and to the press. The world will hear our spin before any other version. I assure you: none have more credibility in this world than our great nation.¡± Bram found the response greatly dissatisfying. He had expected Richard to address the actual injustice of Virgil¡¯s conduct. ¡°Your Majesty ¡­.¡± He took a deep breath as he peered into Richard¡¯s eyes, pleadingly. ¡°We killed seemingly innocent people. Had you been there, you would have seen defenseless worshippers cowering beneath our might. These are serious crimes, not to mention the mind control that violates the Scholars Creed. So I must know ¡­ how much of Virgil¡¯s so-called intelligence was real? And to what extent was his aggression justified? We must live with the consequences, either way, but whether those worshippers were rogue scholars or innocent refugees makes a world of difference.¡± Richard approached and placed a hand on Bram¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Indeed, you are among the best of my Gnostics, Sir Abraham. Your ability to excel in both combat and compassion separates you from the rest. Sadly, I can¡¯t set your soul at ease by telling you the men and women in that chamber deserved to be murdered.¡± Bram¡¯s heart sunk, but his king continued. ¡°I suspect Chancellor Garvey told you they were rogue scholars to bolster your conviction, in case you needed to face some difficult choices. I am saddened over any loss of life, but the important thing is that the sunstone is now ours. You might not yet understand, but I assure you: this artifact is now safer in Angkor¡¯s hands.¡± Bram reminded himself to have faith in his liege, but it was difficult to accept that any object was worth the price of innocent lives. Richard seemed to understand. ¡°Come this way. I¡¯d like to show you something.¡± He ascended the steps of his audience chamber and beckoned Bram to follow. The Knight joined his liege at the window, where he overlooked a grove of ancient oaks, each casting gentle shadows atop cleanly manicured stone pathways. Fountains stood at every corner, carved in the shape of animals, cherubs, and whimsical forest creatures. Spurts came from their mouths to land in placid pools of sparkling water. Richard cleared his throat. ¡°First, let me apologize. The mission guidelines were vague and confusing, and I realize now it compromised your leadership. It¡¯s no wonder you were confused over the importance of our objective, but soon you¡¯ll understand why we worked so hard to keep it confidential.¡± Bram lowered his head. ¡°My obedience has never been contingent on the quality of the mission briefing, My Lord. No matter how dangerous the sunstone was in the hands of the Minoans, the problem was how we went about seizing it. This fault lies squarely with Chancellor Garvey. His mercilessness is a moral outrage, especially if I¡¯m to understand the Gaians committed no crime. Had anyone else led the mission, we could have retrieved the artifact without violence. Surely others match the chancellor¡¯s skills in magic, so I must ask: Why entrust the mission to him in the first place?¡± Richard stared out the window to his courtyard. ¡°Because he was first to learn of the sunstones¡¯ secrets.¡± He paused to let it sink in. ¡°Moreover, he took the information to me, first, before serving his own ambitions. Quite simply: he earned my trust, and I couldn¡¯t have sent anyone else.¡± Bram winced. It was obvious now that Virgil was above retribution. Bram had to wonder what else the chancellor kept hidden. Or by the same token, what he might still be hiding from the king. ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ I assume you¡¯ve verified the chancellor¡¯s claims, leaving no room for the chance that he might have misled you or omitted important details?¡± Richard reached inside his robes and produced a small object, which he held in his palm. Bram recognized the sunstone. ¡°Abraham, I¡¯m curious. Why do you think society has never truly accepted scholars?¡± Bram was taken aback by the non-sequitur. He thought of Rosa, whom he loved and trusted with all his heart. Of course, he knew their love was an exception, and many other laymen had mixed feelings about scholars. Even while modern society relied heavily on the use of magic, and the Scholar¡¯s Creed largely kept life stable and safe from magic¡¯s ill effects, there was still a great deal of distrust among the general public. Few laymen socialized with scholars, and they rarely intermarried. Bram always figured it was due to old prejudices. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°I suppose people fear them, Sire. Despite the safety promised by the Creed, I believe many are ignorant or prejudiced against those who might hold power over them.¡± ¡°Fear and ignorance, then?¡± Richard seemed to consider the response before nodding. ¡°Yes to both, in part ¡­.¡± He paused, apparently captivated by the sunstone¡¯s sparkles as he turned it ever so slightly in his hand. Bram gazed upon the object, wondering what secrets had so intently captured his king¡¯s interest. Richard turned his attention back to Bram. ¡°History has taught us it takes time for society to outgrow old prejudices. Not that long ago, nothing could stop a small band of wizards or sorcerers from bombarding a kingdom and seizing it by force. People have long memories, which they pass down by word of mouth. Parent tell stories of the wickedness of scholars to children, thus maintaining this bias for generations. As for ignorance, I suppose we¡¯re all guilty. After all, how could any layman fully comprehend the beauty and splendor of magic, without experiencing it? It¡¯s like a blind man trying to imagine what it¡¯s like to see the world.¡± Bram understood all too well, but he wondered where Richard was going. ¡°What else, My Lord? Do you believe there¡¯s another reason why laymen distrust scholars?¡± To his side, he looked to the wizard and sorcerer, who stood just a few steps away. Both faced forward, obediently avoiding the conversation. Bram hardly noticed them, much less saw them as a threat. But he knew, if ordered, they could destroy him in mere moments. The king gripped the sunstone tightly. ¡°Envy.¡± Bram felt the word¡¯s power as soon as his liege uttered it. ¡°No matter how much time goes by or how many generations we wait, society will always find it unjust that so few among us are born with manna in their blood. And fewer still are given an opportunity to train their gifts to their fullest extent. It¡¯s only human for us to despise that which we can never attain. At least ¡­ until now.¡± Bram shrank back as the king ordered his scholars to leave the room. Both wizard and sorcerer did as he commanded. When they were gone, and the door shut behind them, Richard explained. ¡°You¡¯ll soon realize, for what I am about to show you, you must believe that no scholar was involved.¡± Bram wondered what Richard meant, but instead of elaborating, the king merely raised his hands and aimed the sunstone out the window. He never uttered a word, nor did he weave his hands in magical gestures. Yet, it was clear his will was being made manifest. Dark clouds swirled in what had once been a peaceful sky. The view of the courtyard darkened, and menacing shadows crept across the stone walkways. Thunder reverberated through the palace¡¯s thick walls, moving the very bones inside Bram¡¯s body. He watched as a few passersby in the courtyard quickly sought shelter. The sky twisted, and forks of lightning streaked from end to end. Bram¡¯s hairs stood on edge as he realized what was happening. Somehow, without any access to manna or training, the king of Angkor was commanding the weather. The sunstone granted him power well beyond the common wizard. Even masters of their craft with decades of experience struggled to do the same. The only explanation was that the sunstone¡ªwhich for years had been ignored as a worthless icon, studied and disregarded by dozens of scholars¡ªnow granted its bearer unfathomable magic. The king curled his right hand into a fist, and a bolt of pure divine energy shot down from the heavens, engulfing one of the oaks in a pillar of flame. Richard let it burn for a moment before relaxing his fist into a flat palm. In response, a downpour of rain fell and quenched the fire. In place of a once mighty tree, a charred and blackened husk remained. Richard lowered his arms, and the storm disappeared. A quiescent sky returned, and gentle midday sunlight once again streamed through the window. Except for the oak¡¯s skeletal remains, the courtyard was once again at peace. Wearing a satisfied grin, the king returned the sunstone to his pocket and hurried to one of his Royals. Bram overheard orders to assure the people outside that they would be safe and have nothing more to fear from the sky that day. The man left the chamber, leaving Bram in stark disbelief of what he had witnessed. Richard¡¯s smug grin said it all. ¡°You see? The power feels good, Abraham. Perhaps someday I¡¯ll let you try it.¡± Bram was speechless. His heart pounded, and he struggled with how to respond to the incomprehensible display of power and might. Even more unbelievable was the effortlessness with which Richard wielded his newfound power. Complex incantations often left scholars fatigued, but Richard appeared energized. Bram fell to his knees. ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ forgive my earlier disbelief. I had no idea the sunstone was capable of such might!¡± Richard chuckled as he urged Bram back to his feet. ¡°Now, now, there¡¯s no reason to treat me any different. We took every conceivable measure to keep the sunstone¡¯s powers a secret. How could you have known?¡± Bram was overwhelmed with questions, but one was at the forefront. ¡°What is Angkor to do with this kind of power?¡± Richard¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. ¡°Well, I am king, and it¡¯s still my duty to protect my country and enrich its citizens.¡± Thoughts raced around Bram¡¯s head. ¡°But surely such power can¡¯t remain secret for long. Others will seek sunstones of their own. Including our enemies!¡± Richard nodded. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Just knowing what¡¯s possible will embolden our neighbors. Koba or Kitezh will not hesitate to reproduce our success with their own sunstones.¡± Common knowledge was that there were four sunstones in the world, each under the protection of a different country, including Angkor¡¯s two enemies during The War. For now, Koba and Kitezh were ignorant of the sunstones¡¯ powers, just as Bram was moments earlier. But word would eventually spread. ¡°We must act before our neighbors learn of these powers, Sire. If even one of these artifacts falls into the wrong hands, they could become unimaginable weapons.¡± Richard chuckled. ¡°As usual, Abraham, you catch on quickly. We have no choice but to act with haste, if we wish to protect Angkor¡¯s security.¡± The more Bram thought, the more he worried. The sunstones were like snowballs rolling downhill, slowly gathering size and momentum. As time went on, more of the world would vie for their power. The repercussions would be devastating. Bram wondered if Angkor could move fast enough. The king peered into his Knight¡¯s gaze. ¡°Abraham, tell me your thoughts.¡± Bram stood straight. ¡°Sire, it¡¯s my duty to prevent our enemies from using the sunstones against us. However, I¡¯m concerned we know too little. How can we be sure that prolonged use is even safe? Imagine the consequences, should we be unable to control their destructive power, or if such power is ever abused.¡± Richard waved away Bram¡¯s concern. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of time to study the artifacts and learn their limitations. As for potential abuse, let me assure you that I¡¯d never allow that to happen. My desire is for peace and stability¡ªnot just for our own economy and the happiness of our citizens, but also for our neighbors. We are, perhaps, the sunstones¡¯ best stewards.¡± Bram was pleased to see his liege so resolute. He already knew that Richard was not a tyrant. Although he often acted proactively against Angkor¡¯s enemies, he was also merciful. His fair treatment of Kitezh¡¯s and Koba¡¯s monarchs after The War had made Angkor an example of statesmanship in the eyes of the world. Bram had no doubt that Richard was the great steward he claimed to be, but he was cautious about how to obtain the other sunstones without engaging in outright war. ¡°I¡¯m reassured, My Lord. My only question is how to ensure your success. I want to prove that I can hand you victory more effectively than any chancellor.¡± Richard¡¯s expression fell. He grunted under his breath and started pacing, which pricked at Bram¡¯s anxiety. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it something I said?¡± The king drew a deep breath and held it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you bring up Chancellor Garvey, for there is something I must tell you.¡± Bram felt his blood pressure rise. ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡ª¡± Richard cut him off. ¡°No. I won¡¯t force you to endure the chancellor¡¯s leadership a second time. In fact, I¡¯ve already assigned a different Gnostic Knight to join him in future missions.¡± ¡°I see ¡­.¡± Bram was glad to be out of Virgil¡¯s sight, but he wasn¡¯t happy that his king still trusted the devious miscreant. Bram wondered what other tragedies would follow in the chancellor¡¯s wake. ¡°It¡¯s not my place to ask, Sire, but are you sure it¡¯s wise for Chancellor Garvey to lead other missions? Now that he has demonstrated poor judgment, would you still trust him to carry out your bidding?¡± Richard began wringing his hands, giving Bram a sinking feeling. ¡°I can¡¯t underscore how important Mister Garvey¡¯s role is to Angkor¡¯s future,¡± he stared listlessly into the courtyard. ¡°With just his knowledge alone, I must be concerned with retention. I must ¡­ keep him close ¡­ and loyal. Which is why I¡¯ve granted him a fairly sizable incentive.¡± Bram¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Your Majesty ¡­.¡± ¡°I expect you to keep this confidential until I proclaim it officially,¡± Richard commanded, ¡°but I¡¯ve already laid plans for Virgil to ascend to the role of First Advisor.¡± The blood drained from Bram¡¯s face, and his jaw went slack. He knew right away that he had been a fool. A damned fool! Virgil was untouchable as First Advisor, a position that granted him power second only to Richard himself. Bram was sure he had made a powerful enemy. Though still fortunate to have Richard on his side, the king could not protect him forever if Virgil were sufficiently patient and vindictive. Bram felt the need to bow a second time. ¡°Your Majesty, I will prove your trust in me is well-founded ¡­ no matter what your future First Advisor thinks of me.¡± Richard relaxed with a wide grin. ¡°I have no doubts, Abraham. We¡¯ve known each other too long to question our loyalties. To that end, I¡¯ve prepared a very special mission for you. One which you can use to prove your worth to the entire kingdom.¡± Bram felt encouraged. Elated, even. If it allowed him to keep his distance from Virgil while restoring his lost honor, he would jump at the opportunity. ¡°Whatever you ask, My Lord, it shall be done.¡± Richard¡¯s confident demeanor returned. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like you to travel to Kitezh. You shall be the one to bring us their sunstone.¡± The request took Bram by surprise. The responsibility was huge, and the stakes were high. Even so, he was confident. Certainly, there was no time to lose, if mere knowledge of the sunstone¡¯s power would hasten other nations to respond. He needed to prepare, and quickly. That included who to bring, how to avoid raising alarms¡ª Richard smirked. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already started to think through the implications. That¡¯s good. My hope is if we move quickly, we can retrieve a second sunstone without bloodshed.¡± Bram wanted to show that he was quick to think strategically. ¡°Indeed, my Lord. I mustn¡¯t travel with too large a crew, or else I¡¯d rouse suspicion. In fact, if I arrive on my own, I can make up any story I want about why a Gnostic Knight would visit their capital. With just a bit of reconnaissance, I can determine where they keep their sunstone and how to remove it. I can finish the job and extricate myself before anyone even knows it¡¯s missing.¡± The king looked pleased. ¡°Clearly, I¡¯ve done well in choosing you. Although ¡­.¡± Richard trailed off, leaving Bram to wonder what might have earned him an early critique. ¡°Your Majesty, forgive me. I was merely thinking out loud. Give me time to strategize, and I vow my plan will be flawless.¡± ¡°Of that, I have no doubt,¡± Richard responded. ¡°It¡¯s just that we must take full advantage of the element of surprise. I fear that even flying into their airspace will result in a subtle signal. As you know, their king, Henrich Brandt, is a very smart man. He pays close attention to anything out of the ordinary. Specifically, our peace accords allow for delegates of my choosing to pay visits or conduct various assessments. However, they must be scheduled weeks in advance, and he¡¯ll keep a close eye on any unscheduled visitors.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Bram admitted. ¡°If King Brandt discovers that an airship dropped off a Gnostic Knight who wasn¡¯t expected, he¡¯ll bolster security and keep an eye on me for sure.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Richard praised. ¡°On the other hand, if you travel by mount across the mountain pass and through Saladin, it¡¯ll take only a few days longer. Surely, word of the sunstones won¡¯t travel that fast, and you should be able to sneak past border security without anyone knowing.¡± Bram agreed. ¡°Mounted travel, it is, then. I¡¯ll need the evening to prepare, but I should be able to leave by morn tomorrow.¡± His heart ached at the thought of leaving Rosa again so soon. She¡¯d never forgive back-to-back missions, but he had no choice. His future was on the line, as was his honor. Even so, she deserved an apology. Assuming she¡¯d accept it. Then again, the day was nigh when pardons would not be enough ¡­. ¡°Sir Abraham.¡± Richard¡¯s voice tore him away from his thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s just one more thing.¡± Bram put his brooding aside. ¡°Yes, Sire.¡± ¡°I was hoping you might consider taking someone with you. Someone capable, of course.¡± Bram had hoped to handpick his companions, or even complete the mission solo. With so much at stake, he couldn¡¯t risk another travel partner undermining his choices. ¡°Who, exactly?¡± Richard walked back to his view of the courtyard. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just sentimental, but it¡¯s been five years since we were at war. I remember those dark times. Victory was not yet secure, and it grew fainter with each passing day. Our resources dwindled, and morale was low. Had things gone differently, we wouldn¡¯t be standing here today, looking to Angkor¡¯s future. We might not even be alive.¡± Bram had to agree. If it weren¡¯t for the decisive stand-off at Dobb¡¯s Plain, the war could have dragged on for months, eating away at Angkor¡¯s men and resources through attrition. Bram believed he knew where his king was going. ¡°I made a decision at the time to force a final conflict, one in which the stakes were so high that one or more sides would be forced to surrender.¡± Bram nodded. Many generals and senior military leaders lost their lives that day. Richard continued. ¡°I believe our greatest advantage was not strength in numbers, but rather the camaraderie between soldiers.¡± Bram remembered it fondly. ¡°Angkorian troops, fighting together, united in a single cause.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Richard agreed. ¡°Our forces once operated as disparate factions, but I wanted to forge them into comrades in arms: Gnostics and Royals, Wizards and Sorcerers, men and women, all fighting alongside. It was a savory moment, one I¡¯m inclined to reproduce for this next arc of Angkor¡¯s future.¡± Richard turned away from the courtyard to face the Royals in the room. ¡°Who among you would set aside their differences, step forward, and join this Gnostic Knight in his mission to secure Angkor¡¯s future?¡± Bram was surprised to see the man with the spear step forward. ¡°I would.¡± This was the first time Bram heard him speak, and he felt like he should have recognized the voice. It reminded him of something from his past, but he couldn¡¯t place it until the man removed his helm. Blond hair fell to the man¡¯s broad shoulders. He was about thirty, with chin and cheeks covered in light-brown stubble. The last decade had been unkind, judging by the age-lines around his eyes and cheeks, but Bram recognized his old friend instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°Kane ¡­ after all these years ¡­.¡± He had lost touch with his best friend since leaving the Academy. But as children, they were inseparable. Bram was overjoyed and overcome with nostalgia. It was almost possible to put his miseries aside and forget the last few days. Richard grinned broadly. ¡°I sense a close connection between you two. Well, well, isn¡¯t this serendipity. Perhaps, even a sign from the Goddess.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t have been more pleased, but he contained his shock and presented himself professionally. ¡°I admit ¡­ it¡¯s quite a surprise. We haven¡¯t seen each other in nearly ten years. I had begun to think he had perished in The War.¡± Kane wore a half-smirk. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have made the same mistake. Sir Morrison here is practically famous. All the Royals know him by name.¡± His smile melted, and he lowered his head apologetically. ¡°Forgive me. I certainly wanted to reach out all these years. I suppose I was just waiting for the right time.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Bram walked over and embraced his old friend. ¡°Your reasons are your own. I¡¯m just glad to see you now. And I¡¯m more confident than ever that we¡¯ll prevail in our mission.¡± Richard appeared to be soaking up the joy. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know I have a soft spot for reunions. Now, Mister Harding, I must ask that you return to your post, for I have one more thing to tell Sir Morrison. I¡¯ll send for you later.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Kane bowed deeply. Before putting his helm back on, he shot Bram a wink. ¡°See you first thing tomorrow, old friend.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the city gates.¡± As soon as Kane left, Richard approached, speaking under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll also need you to make an appearance later tonight.¡± Bram stiffened. ¡°Where, My Lord?¡± Richard took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°You might find it distasteful, but there¡¯s still the matter of damage control, following the incident in Minoa. My plan is to throw a banquet, so it appears our actions were justified. Even praise-worthy. I¡¯ll need you to be there and take credit for the victory.¡± Something stirred in Bram¡¯s gut. Images flashed of innocent men and women, impaled with swords from his unwilling crew. Yet, his king asked that he celebrate and take credit. ¡°We¡¯ll make no mention of the sunstone,¡± Richard instructed. ¡°The cover story is that we gained intelligence of rogue scholars and their plans of terrorist activities. We sent a venerated Gnostic to infiltrate their compound, took down their masterminds, and exposed their plans. Our scholars are already drafting some very convincing evidence.¡± Bram wiped the grimace from his face. He wouldn¡¯t dare decline. In fact, he needed to stand strong and show his loyalty. ¡°Very good, Sire. If I might inquire about the event, do you intend for it to be a family affair?¡± He thought of Rosa and hoped, perhaps, that an invite to an elegant outing might thaw the frigidness between them. ¡°Yes, I would encourage you to invite any spouses or love interests,¡± Richard told him. ¡°It¡¯s formal attire, and I¡¯ll make sure Angkor¡¯s most influential are invited. Please come ready to have a good time, and ¡­ rest assured that when you complete your mission and return with the sunstone, your rewards will be greater than you could ever imagine.¡± Bram bowed once again, and the audience ended. After leaving the chamber, he felt a firm grip on his shoulder. Kane had waited just outside the chamber. ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for how things played out today. I know it wasn¡¯t how you would¡¯ve wanted our reunion.¡± Kane certainly referred to earlier in the day, when he met Bram aboard the Heron, bound in rope and locked inside the holds. Indeed, the humiliation was still fresh, but at least Bram had an opportunity to redeem himself. The Knight grunted. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to apologize. You did your duty.¡± Kane looked optimistic, his eyes bright and confident. ¡°Your quarrels with Chancellor Garvey are in the past. Even as First Advisor, he¡¯ll be too busy to be vindictive. And when we return to Angkor with another sunstone, we¡¯ll be heroes. He won¡¯t even think about old scores at that point.¡± Bram found Kane¡¯s confidence reassuring, but something still bothered him. He put the feeling aside, however, believing it better to embrace the good mood and foster ongoing cooperation. ¡°We¡¯ll have a long trip ahead,¡± Bram told him. ¡°I¡¯m eager to hear about your life since leaving the Academy. I bet you¡¯ll have lots of stories.¡± Kane nodded. ¡°Yeah. Looking forward to it.¡± Bram walked on, his mind weighing strategies for the mission. He would not allow a second one to end in failure. Chapter 10 : Rekindled
Chapter X : Rekindled Lateday of Terminus, Thirtieth Day of Harvestmoon
Rosa felt better. Her depression dissolved, and her mood was much improved. Since leaving Cedric¡¯s manor, her choice was now clear. She had to define her own future and do whatever it took to be free of her father¡¯s control. The first step was financial independence. Tom¡¯s wealth still had a powerful hold over her, and she had to make some changes without signaling her intention, lest he cut her off prematurely. Even so, she had already begun looking for work to leverage her skills as a sorceress, including some leads at hospitals and clinics in the nearby townships. While under Tom¡¯s roof, she had been forbidden from jobs involving contact with commoners. Yet, those were the places with the highest demand for healers. To earn a living, she¡¯d have to break a few rules. She applied to any position that suffered from shortages in magical talent. Many places still hadn¡¯t fully replaced the sorcerers they lost during The War. In just a day, she set up four separate interviews. Of course, it was one of many barriers to overcome. But the progress bolstered her confidence. Getting a job was just the beginning. It would take years of hard work before she qualified for higher salaries, let alone a comfortable lifestyle. But she was willing to work, and she believed Bram would support her. As long as he¡¯d be willing to live in the barracks for a few years, she could apply for on-site housing at her job and substantially cut the cost of living. Bram might even be relieved to move out of the Reynolds¡¯ household. She couldn¡¯t wait to tell him. As soon as she heard that the Heron had landed, she raced to the central plaza to meet him. He always passed through the same area after his missions. It was a bustling spot; more so that day, given the presence of a farmer¡¯s market. Residents crowded around carts and tables laden with the latest harvest. She overheard a few shoppers discussing bizarre weather patterns, but she paid them no heed. The sky was deep blue, and birds chirped happily as they flew overhead. A lateday sun warmed her body through her bright white dress, making her feel calm and relaxed. She scanned the crowd, hoping to find a man in Gnostic armor, but no such luck. Bram¡¯s debrief was probably running late, so she sat on a bench to enjoy the sweet aroma of nearby roses, while listening to the buzz of bumblebees fully engorged with pollen. A gentle breeze put her in a wistful mood, reminding her of the time when she and Bram first met. The newly appointed Knight, still fairly young, had just taken command of his aircraft. Meanwhile, she was a sorceress in training, ready to tackle her fifth year of magic school. The War had been raging for several years, and Angkor was losing strength. Koba and Kitezh had sealed their alliance, and King Richard¡¯s army was growing desperate. In response, the government started training its magic students for battle. Much of the exercises involved off-site locations, such as the dangerous Saladina Desert, an arid wasteland to the north. It was one of only two routes that offered Kitezhian forces a direct path to Angkor, and the government wanted its scholars¡ªstudents or otherwise¡ªto be familiar with the terrain and capable of halting enemy progression. Unfortunately, a careless error by Rosa¡¯s professor allowed his class to fall victim to a Kitezhian ambush. Dozens of soldiers waited in hiding for the young scholars to draw near. Rosa had volunteered as prefect, and she was practicing some spells along the way. Her magical senses alerted her with flashes of premonition¡ªa volley of arrows, flying at great speed, piercing through flesh. Moments later, the arrows struck her professor, and the enemy launched an all-out assault. She barely had time to grab the arms of two young girls before taking flight. She quickly cast another spell, imagining a peregrine falcon. The textures of its feathers brushed her fingertips, the wind raced in her ears, and the grace of its wings accelerated every footstep. The two young girls were too frightened to remember their own spells, so Rosa covered for them. Though their feet never left the ground, they might as well have been flying. Rosa¡¯s spell took her and her companions into the foothills, far ahead of the Kitezhian soldiers. Even so, she was certain they¡¯d pursue her. Kitezhians were well aware of the value of slaying enemy scholars. So, she took the girls over rocks, between crevasses, and up small cliffs, all in her best attempt to stay ahead. No matter how far she fled, the enemy couldn¡¯t be shaken. After hours of fleeing, Rosa¡¯s manna was nearly depleted. Exhausted, she turned her eyes skyward, hoping a prayer to the Goddess would grant her reprieve. Much to her surprise, she saw an airship flying overhead. It was a long shot, but she focused the last of her energy to cast a flare, hoping desperately that the pilot would come to her aid. It was broad daylight, so she made it as bright as possible. Sadly, hope dwindled, and the airship kept going until she lost sight of it. Her heart sank, knowing the flare would also signal to her pursuers. Weak and lightheaded, she sagged against the cliff face. The two girls huddled by her side, sobbing with fear. She instructed them to be brave, but she could barely contain her own terror. She was defenseless, and the sound of her approaching executioners gained in strength. She waited as minutes passed, her dread slowly giving way to an acceptance of death. She closed her eyes and awaited her fate. ¡°Psst, over here!¡± a voice whispered to her side. Instinct took over. She scrambled to her feet and placed herself in front of the cowering girls. A man revealed himself from behind a boulder. She recognized the black darksteel armor of a Gnostic Knight: one of the good guys. He held his helm under his arm, allowing her to witness his handsome face, strong jawline, and confident smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. I¡¯m Angkorian. I saw your signal and came to help.¡± He pointed to a nearby mountain path. ¡°Quickly! My ship¡¯s that way.¡± She was exhausted, but she forced herself up. Her blessed Savior had arrived, and she couldn¡¯t miss her chance for safety. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. A thought occurred. ¡°There are others! My classmates and I were ambushed in the desert. All I could save were these two girls. Have you seen the others?¡± The man¡¯s eyes looked bleak, and he shook his head. ¡°No, but we must hurry before¡ª¡± Halfway through his sentence, a Kitezhian soldier rounded the corner with sword in hand. ¡°The bitch is over here!¡± Rosa¡¯s rescuer sprang to action. He donned his helm and leapt at the enemy, drawing his blade and slicing in mid-air. Before the Kitezhian had a chance to react, the Knight severed the man¡¯s head. Rosa turned away from the gruesome sight and urged the girls up the mountain path. ¡°Go, now! Find the airship, and you¡¯ll be safe.¡± They obeyed immediately. Meanwhile, the Gnostic Knight was dueling with four swordsmen at once. Rosa couldn¡¯t bear to leave him to fend for himself, so she summoned her magic. A surge of adrenaline offered her renewed strength, and she cast a shield just in time to deflect an enemy blow. It left the soldier flatfooted. The Knight reacted quickly, took advantage of the man¡¯s bewilderment, and plunged sword through neck. The Knight spun around and defeated two more. Further down the path, Rosa focused her magic on a pair of bowmen about to take aim. She loosened a few rocks from the cliffside, which struck the men, just as they knocked their bows. This gave the Gnostic time to catch up and cut them down. With the last of the soldiers dead, the Knight removed his helm once more. Rosa gazed into his eyes at a loss for words. All she could muster was, ¡°Thank you.¡± He exposed his teeth in a beautiful smile that matched his platinum-colored strands. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± She almost felt embarrassed when he extended a gauntleted hand, and she had no idea what to do with it. ¡°I¡¯m Bram. Glad I had the chance to meet you.¡± Rosa imagined her complexion had just turned several shades redder. After leaving his hand dangling for too long, she reached out and shook it vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m Rosa. And ¡­ yes, quite glad you came.¡± She recognized right away that she had felt love. More than just gratefulness that her life had been saved. More than just smitten by a handsome face. This man was humble and charming and everything she felt a Knight should be. As a young girl, she had read tales of the legendary Vinetan sorceress, Isabella Clairvaux. In the story, the heroine rescued a knight from the great leviathan of the sea, which had swallowed the man whole. Isabella was clever, giving the leviathan a poisoned fruit, which caused the beast to regurgitate the knight. She then used her powers to heal his wounds. And as it so often happened in children¡¯s tales, the two lived happily ever after. All through childhood, Rosa dreamt of being that heroine, fighting side by side with her knight. Sadly, her story lacked the same happy ending. In the days that followed, she learned that her other classmates had been slaughtered. Her school was shut down, and the remaining students were either dismissed or given an opportunity to join The War. She wasn¡¯t ready to return to her father, nor was she willing to train as a killer. Instead, she tracked down her rescuer, knowing no more than a first name and his role in the kingdom. When she discovered the timing of his next return to Angkor, she set off to meet him. It just so happened to be the same central plaza where Rosa now sat. Years later, Bram still walked that path, and Rosa planned to confess her love for him, just as she had done many years earlier. She waited, while the sky slowly dimmed. A festive tune drifted from a nearby Vinetan tavern. She glanced over and recognized a few of Bram¡¯s crewmen as they stepped outside, blissful and drunk. She wondered what had happened to their captain and was starting to worry, when she noticed something along her periphery. Of all things, it appeared the child in the woolen cap had returned¡ªthe same one she had bumped into earlier. The little boy or girl stood in the distance along the garden path, once again defying local security. Rosa had no intention of tattling, no matter what her father demanded, but she felt she owed it to the child to warn them. It would be truly awful if they were harmed in any way. She rose from her bench and approached, watching as the child stared back curiously. She was then struck by the oddest thing. A bird landed on the child¡¯s shoulder and whispered something in their ear. Not only that, but the child¡¯s body language suggested they were listening to the bird. Rosa felt magic, but it was strange and unfamiliar. Just then, a couple holding hands rudely crossed in front. The young lovers were oblivious to the world around them, but Rosa had to stop short to avoid running into them. She circled around, but the child was gone. She searched either side but saw no sign of them at all. She sighed, wondering if she was stressed out and imagining things. ¡°Rosa ¡­?¡± It was Bram¡¯s voice. She spun around, and there he was, in the flesh. Her heart thumped, and so many thoughts raced in her head. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He looked genuinely concerned. She forced composure. ¡°Yes, you just startled me. That¡¯s all.¡± His crooked grin reminded her of his youth. ¡°You came all this way to meet me? Is everything alright?¡± All her agonizing plans of what to say fizzled in her brain, replaced by the frightful awkwardness of being tongue-tied. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about ¡­ your ¡­ mission!¡± She was determined to assert control and cease her bumbling. ¡°You know how anxious I get when your job calls on you at a moment¡¯s notice. Nevertheless, I see my worries were unfounded.¡± His eyes grew distant, and it looked like something troubled him. In an instant, his expression shifted, and he was back to being carefree. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rosa. Better than fine, in fact. King Richard is holding a banquet tonight to commemorate the mission. It was a huge success, and I¡¯m expected to accept his praise. We should return to the manor to get dressed.¡± She was pleased. Excited, even. Not for the banquet, but for her beloved Knight. Angkor¡¯s elitist parties meant little to her, much less if she risked running into her father. Then again, she¡¯d enjoy watching the look on his face when he saw Bram at her side. ¡°A banquet sounds wonderful. I know just what I¡¯ll wear. It¡¯s wonderful that the king is pleased enough with your performance to recognize you in front of everyone.¡± He winced, as if struck. Rosa was sure she hadn¡¯t imagined it. ¡°Bram, what¡¯s wrong? Please ¡­ tell me.¡± Once more, he shook off the funk and brought back his signature smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just exhausted from the trip. And not exactly excited to stay up late.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Listen, Rosie, I want you to have a good time, but the banquet doesn¡¯t mean as much to me. I¡¯d just as soon get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± She wondered what he was hiding, but she supposed the only way to find out was to be supportive and hope he¡¯d tell her later. ¡°We don¡¯t need to stay long. As soon as we make our appearance and meet your obligations, we can go.¡± She beamed, hoping her Knight would cheer up. She wanted to tell him all about the changes she was making. She just knew it would lessen the tensions between them. She wanted him to know she¡¯d do anything to repair their relationship. She just wanted to hear the same from him. That evening, he was very much like the Knight she had come to love. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to unleash her heart now and potentially ruin the moment. Instead, she offered a small teaser. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± She tried her best to set a tone that would capture his interest. ¡°But not right now. It¡¯s a longer discussion, one which we can have after the banquet.¡± He must have assumed the worst, because his smile fell, and the stoic glare of a Gnostic Knight returned. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll talk later.¡± Rosa cursed her tact. She needed to take it slow. She reached for his gauntleted hand, which he relinquished reluctantly. Wrapping her arm tightly around it, she turned her gaze upward and witnessed the first stars to appear in the sky. Perhaps one of them would grant her wish. Chapter 11 : Appearances
Chapter XI : Appearances Earlnight of Terminus, Thirtieth Day of Harvestmoon
Bram had already grown tired of the king¡¯s banquet. After all the endorsements and accolades, the mood fell flat, and the guests looked as bored and disinterested as he did. Uninspiring musicians played a slow waltz, but no one danced. Long tables overflowed with bountiful food spreads, but no one ate. The guests had already broken into cliques, lethargically discussing topics of banal conversation. The King hadn¡¯t erred. He invited all the right people, who all did their duty by attending; but in the end, the atmosphere was far from celebratory. Perhaps folks misunderstood what had warranted the event. Or perhaps they were content¡ªeven bored¡ªwith all the growth and prosperity that Richard had already given them. Or, perhaps, they knew the banquet was a sham and didn¡¯t care, as long as their wealth kept growing. After all, the cover story did seem a bit contrived. And as far as Bram was concerned, it felt dirty. He replayed the prior day¡¯s events in his head ever since leaving the king¡¯s chambers. Something about what the Gurudeva had said still bothered him. He couldn¡¯t recall the exact words, but it sounded like the sunstone was cursed ¡­ that it was destined to invite calamity. As soon as etiquette allowed, he bid farewell to the many aristocrats and industry magnates who had come to see him. He would have rather been surrounded by his crew. Biggs and the rest were close colleagues and true friends. He owed them his life, yet they never seemed to make the cut to Richard¡¯s events. Bram hoped it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could rejoin them aboard the Heron to fly once more on missions that had nothing to do with sunstones or chancellors. After saying the last of his goodbyes, he was ready to rejoin Rosa and leave. But before he could sneak out, he felt a tap on his shoulder. Based on the particular scent of pipe tobacco, he knew exactly who it was. He turned around to meet Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman, who beamed and extended his hand. ¡°Sir Morrison! A very welcome pleasure it is to see you. Congratulations are in order, it seems.¡± Bram had heard many similar phrases that night, and all of them stung. He suppressed what would have been a sigh of weariness. ¡°Ah, yes, Mister Curtis. So good of you to make it.¡± He shook the Craftsman¡¯s hand and was rather surprised by the mighty grip. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a year since we spoke,¡± Cedric ruminated. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to catch up with you and hear of your adventures. I assume you¡¯re here with Lady Reynolds?¡± Bram was wary of getting dragged into long conversations. He had been one foot out the door when Cedric tapped to get his attention, and he hoped to find a good reason to excuse himself. It required some grace, given the nature of his relationship. Cedric was a longtime ally, always willing to service the Heron when repairs were needed, and Bram wanted to keep it that way. ¡°Yes, Rosa¡¯s nearby. I¡¯ve been meaning to introduce you ¡­.¡± Bram glanced over his shoulder, hoping to find his betrothed and make quick introductions. Unfortunately, she appeared to be stuck in a conversation with some haughty noblewomen who were gossiping her ears off. He frowned at the missed opportunity. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve already met, actually.¡± Bram turned his attention back to the Craftsman, now quite curious about this previously unknown affair. ¡°It was at last year¡¯s Unification Centennial,¡± Cedric explained. ¡°We ran into each other by chance and ended up talking all night.¡± Bram remembered. He had left Rosa behind that morn, even though he had promised to take her to the event. King Richard had ordered him on a mission to assess the military capabilities of the Maldenese Empire, due to its years of successful economic growth. Once again, his sudden absence had injured the one he loved. Rosa looked forward to the event, but his job required him to leave in secret without so much as a warning. She must have gone, expecting him to be there, only to find that he had inadvertently stood her up. He couldn¡¯t imagine how terribly embarrassed and lonely she must have felt. For many months, he regretted it deeply. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°She¡¯s quite a woman,¡± Cedric complimented. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man, Sir Morrison.¡± Bram was tired of small talk. Sure, Cedric was well-intentioned, but his words of kindness had a sharpened edge. The Craftsman surely had no idea of his relationship troubles, but that didn¡¯t mean Bram needed to stand there and allow old wounds to open. He gritted his teeth and nodded politely, hoping to find his excuse to leave. Unfortunately, Cedric kept going. ¡°So, tell me how my ship¡¯s doing?¡± Bram groaned. Any other day, he would have loved talking shop with Cedric. But now was not that night. Not when his future depended on his performance over the next few days. He needed a good night¡¯s sleep, not another scab to pick. It left him feeling hot and sweaty under his crisply starched dress shirt. ¡°She¡¯s fine, Cedric.¡± He said stiffly, referring to the Heron. ¡°She flies just like the day she was built.¡± Cedric¡¯s toothy grin indicated his pleasure. ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed. The Heron is one of my favorite designs, you know.¡± It looked like he had more to say, but he stopped short. Perhaps it was the pause Bram was waiting for. Unfortunately, the Craftsman found his words before Bram could retreat. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask,¡± he blurted. ¡°I heard some terrible rumors about your return earlier today.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I was just wondering ¡­ well ¡­ if there was any truth ¡­.¡± He trailed off, no doubt reacting to the shadow creeping over Bram¡¯s expression. ¡°What did you hear?¡± the Knight demanded, brows crossed. Bram didn¡¯t think anyone saw him being led at spearpoint to the king¡¯s chamber. But he couldn¡¯t be sure. If Cedric knew, who else? Bram glowered, awaiting his answer. The Craftsman must have realized he had overstepped. ¡°I, uhh ¡­ it was just one of those things one hears around the hangar. That¡¯s all. If there¡¯s no truth, then¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, since you haven¡¯t specified. But, as far as rumors go, I would suggest you think twice before believing what you hear around the hangar.¡± He knew that Cedric had connections inside the palace, and gossip traveled fast. There was probably no way to trace the rumor to its source, but once that rumor worked its way to Tom Reynolds, it was sure to get back to Rosa. The Knight tried to calm his nerves. ¡°What I mean to say is that being a Gnostic comes with its share of criticism. And lies. But as you can see from this evening¡¯s event, my standing in the kingdom has never been better. If this ¡®rumor¡¯ happened to suggest that I would step down from captaining the Heron, just know it¡¯s temporary. The king has given me an important job, and I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡± He kept the explanation vague and brief so as to not violate protocol. He would have liked to tell the Craftsman all about a certain unscrupulous chancellor-soon-to-become-First-Advisor who had it in for him, but a sham banquet wasn¡¯t the place, nor was now the right time. Cedric furrowed his brow, and his speech increased in tempo. ¡°Yes, of course! I understand. And I promise to take good care of your ship for as long as it rests in my hangar. You can be sure of that.¡± Bram relaxed. The Craftsman was often quite helpful. Bram shouldn¡¯t have snapped at him. ¡°Thank you, Cedric.¡± The Craftsman brightened, his words now fully accelerated. ¡°Anytime. I wish you well on your journey, and may the king¡¯s good graces be with you. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ve been working long hours. It¡¯s high time I retired for the evening.¡± Much to Bram¡¯s relief, Cedric excused himself. ¡°Live in good health, Mister Curtis,¡± he stated to thin air, since the Craftsman had already scurried off. The Knight steadied his nerves. Most likely, Cedric was acting in the capacity of a concerned friend, and Bram¡¯s reproachful tone was too much for him. He wasn¡¯t like others in the palace, who¡¯d put on a nice fa?ade and spoke politely, only to backstab a person later. Bram figured he should relax and not infer too much. Either way, he finally had his opportunity to leave. Rosa still spoke to the three women by the champagne table, and by the look on her face, appeared to be deeply regretting it. He decided to rescue her with a small hand gesture. She made eye contact, excused herself, and joined her lover. ¡°Hello, Dear. Enjoying the party?¡± she asked upon reaching his side. He rolled his eyes in jest. ¡°The time of my life.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± It was time to clinch it. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we retired for the night, Rosie. Do you need to make any final goodbyes?¡± She shrugged and shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡± She extended her hand, and he took it, curling his forearm around hers. The two exited the ballroom and walked onto a lamp-lit path. The night¡¯s sky had hundreds of stars, all of them twinkling peacefully. ¡°So ¡­ what was that thing you wanted to tell me?¡± he asked. She smiled back, long lashes fluttering. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the view for a bit.¡± She looked at him lovingly. ¡°Shall we?¡± Bram gazed into her eyes, wishing he could embrace her and never let go. He dreaded what the future would bring. Whatever fate was destined in the months ahead, it would surely involve a series of world-changing events. Nations across the world might very well unleash the might of the sunstones as they vied for control. Yet Bram¡¯s duty prevented him from divulging such foresight. For one brief moment, he wondered what it would be like to share his burden. Doing so would be a grievous breech of security, and he could easily be prosecuted. And by dragging Rosa into it, he¡¯d be risking her wellbeing, too. Yet, saying nothing might leave her unprepared. It was a weighty decision¡ªpossibly the most consequential of his life. Then again, who else could he trust, if not the woman he loved? He looked up at the stars, comforted by her company. Perhaps, merely enjoying the view in Rosa¡¯s presence was enough. Chapter 12 : Commitment
Chapter XII : Commitment Earlnight of Terminus, Thirtieth Day of Harvestmoon
Rosa arrived at her father¡¯s house, still locked arm in arm with Bram. She never wanted the moment to end. It felt almost disappointing when her lover withdrew to open the door. It was late at night, and Lila awaited them in the foyer. This was odd, since the scullery maid usually retired by earlnight. Bram was in the process of removing his coat, when Lila curtsied and trotted over. ¡°M¡¯lord.¡± She greeted him first. Then, ¡°M¡¯lady.¡± Rosa noticed something curious, almost like the maid was uncharacteristically nervous. ¡°I ch-changed the sheets and t-turned down yur pillows. Just like ya asked, M¡¯lord.¡± Bram seemed to recognize the maid¡¯s behavior. He looked at her strangely. ¡°Thank you, Lila. That¡¯ll be all.¡± The response was clearly intended to be a dismissal, but Lila didn¡¯t take the hint. Instead, she drew a deep breath, as if bracing for something. ¡°Also, I laid out clothes for yur travels, just like ya told me, M¡¯lord. For yur mission. Early tomorra.¡± Rosa watched the color drain from Bram¡¯s face. But it was quickly replaced with red. Lila must have let slip what he had told her in confidence. And it was clearly not an innocent mistake. The girl knew exactly what she was doing. The Knight closed in quickly, his fist poised and threatening. ¡°What in the Burning Pits is wrong with you? I told you to keep my arrangements private!¡± He almost looked ready to strike. Lila cowered like a little mouse. Rosa took her cue and gasped. ¡°Another mission so soon?¡± She summoned her tears and sobbed. ¡°How could you?¡± She fled up the stairwell before Bram could respond. ¡°Rosa, wait!¡± She raced to her bedroom, while her Knight tried to keep up. He hollered curses at the maid while he stomped up the stairs. Rosa ran past a wide-eyed housemaid on her way through the hall. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Bram yelled as he struggled to catch up. Rosa looked over her shoulder and saw the housemaid leap into an empty room to avoid getting trampled. Rosa squeezed through the door of her bedroom but hardly had a chance to latch it before Bram forced his way through. She backed up several steps and whispered. ¡°Keep going!¡± He nodded and raised his voice to almost comedic levels. ¡°Don¡¯t question my duty, Rosa. This is all the damn maid¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°You leave her out of it,¡± she screeched, playing along. ¡°You¡¯re never around, and I have needs!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Gnostic Knight,¡± he roared, almost cracking a smile. ¡°Get used to it!¡± She put on her best angry voice. ¡°Then you had better get used to being alone, because I¡¯m done with you. I was a fool to think you could change. Now get out!¡± She grabbed a perfume bottle from the nightstand. ¡°I said, ¡®Get out!¡¯¡± In the heat of the moment, she threw the bottle. It struck the wall next to Bram¡¯s face and shattered, leaving a cloud of peppermint in the air. Fragments of glass rained down, catching moonbeams as they tumbled. A stain remained, smeared across the ornate wallpaper. She wondered if she had gone too far. It was a spur of the moment decision. Purely improvised and well beyond what she and Bram had rehearsed. But it felt authentic. Meanwhile, she saw a fire in her lover¡¯s eyes and hoped he hadn¡¯t taken it personally. He pointed his finger menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After tonight, you¡¯ll never see me again. Never!¡± He grabbed the bedroom door and tore it off its frame. The whole thing! His strength was incredible. The old wood splintered, and tiny chips rained down to join the glittery shards of glass. They almost looked like they were meant to be together. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Rosa¡¯s chest thumped with excitement. Bram¡¯s anger faded. ¡°That wasn¡¯t too much, was it?¡± She let out a pent-up breath and whispered, ¡°No, it was perfect. Get over here!¡± She waved him over, and they both hovered by the window. Outside the manor, a pack of servants fled the house, shuffling their feet as quickly as they could down the garden path. Bram chuckled. ¡°You were right, Rosa. They really were just acting on your father¡¯s behalf. All these years, I can¡¯t believe I never noticed.¡± She was relieved to see them go, but even more grateful that Bram had witnessed a fraction of the torment she had been forced to endure. She appreciated his effort to act out a fictitious argument. The ruse was horrifying, yet thrilling, and it successfully scared the house servants into giving them some privacy. ¡°I think that¡¯s all of them,¡± she calculated as the cook and butler slowly disappeared from view. ¡°If you think gossip travels fast among bureaucrats, wait until you see how quickly it moves among house servants.¡± Bram¡¯s grin slowly faded. ¡°I did this to protect you. Perhaps my concerns are ill-founded, but I know I have enemies. And if they think we¡¯ve left on bad terms, they¡¯ll be less likely to use you against me. I couldn¡¯t leave Angkor, knowing you might be in danger.¡± She agreed. ¡°We did the right thing, Bram.¡± He seemed less certain. ¡°Still ¡­ it¡¯s a risky move. It¡¯ll be more difficult for us to live together if things ever go back to normal.¡± Rosa turned away from window and confronted her Knight. ¡°Just think about what you told me. Things aren¡¯t going to be normal for a long time. If ever.¡± On the way back to the manor, Bram confessed what had happened the last few days. Rosa had no doubt that Virgil Garvey¡¯s plans were larger than just one sunstone. There was a reason why he relinquished the artifact to King Richard, and it wasn¡¯t just because he was a loyal subject. She knew there had to be more to it. Bram sighed. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just ¡­ there¡¯s not much I can do right now. Richard expects me to leave for Kitezh first thing tomorrow. Even if Kane and I were to retrieve the sunstone successfully, we¡¯ll be out of contact for a week, at least. I don¡¯t think you should do anything out of the ordinary until I get back.¡± Rosa shook her head. ¡°But that¡¯s just what Virgil wants. You say he stormed out of the audience chamber, but what if it was all for show? What if he talked Richard into giving you that assignment just to get you out of the way for a week?¡± Bram looked torn. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Rosa. What purpose would it serve? If you think Richard questions my loyalty, why send me on this mission at all? His ultimate goal is to gain all four sunstones. Commanding his Gnostic Knights to retrieve them stealthily makes good sense. The alternative involves going to war, which would be counterproductive. As soon as the world learns what they¡¯re capable of, they¡¯ll be nearly impossible to obtain.¡± Rosa thought about it. ¡°The sunstones can grant a layman unfathomable magical powers, but that¡¯s still just a means to an end. We need to know what they plan to do with these powers, and that starts with Virgil. What else does he know about these artifacts? Based on everything you¡¯ve told me, he doesn¡¯t strike me as particularly loyal, so why give Richard the sunstone, after all the trouble he took to seize it?¡± She started pacing as she thought of more unanswered questions. ¡°Do they work the same way when scholars use them, or are they only intended for laymen? Also, how come so many scholars have failed to find these powers over the years? It¡¯s not like they haven¡¯t tried, and the sunstones have been around for a very long time.¡± She thought of something else. ¡°I remember what you said about the bizarre instructions Virgil gave to you, but why would imagining a lock and key make any difference? And why you? We need to put these clues into context. It¡¯s a puzzle with too many missing pieces, and only when we put it together will we know what to do.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve thought it through, but searching for those answers now is too dangerous. Virgil has access to powerful magic. And if he finds out you¡¯re snooping¡ªand he will¡ªhe won¡¯t hesitate to hurt you.¡± Her shoulders sagged. ¡°I know. You told me what he did to you and your crew in the Minoan temple. I don¡¯t know what he used to get around a mirror-enforced AMF, but clearly he has tools at his disposal that we don¡¯t understand. I just need to know more ¡­.¡± A thought occurred to her. ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t need to snoop around directly. He must have found the information somewhere, and the most likely place in Angkor would have been the Archives.¡± Bram looked skeptical. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you think you can find in that old library, but I know the palace monitors it closely. Even if they don¡¯t suspect you at first, they¡¯ll come after you as soon as they realize you¡¯re looking for information about the sunstones.¡± Rosa crossed her arms. She knew far more than Bram about this subject. ¡°First of all, the Archives is more than just a library. It¡¯s one of the best places in the world to find old tomes, magical records, and journals. Many of them haven¡¯t been read in decades, or even centuries. Who knows what they contain? As for how it¡¯s monitored, I know someone who might be able to help me access them, after-hours. That way, the palace won¡¯t know I¡¯m there.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes were shimmering pools of pride and worry. ¡°Just be discreet, Rosa. For Gaia¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something happened to you.¡± She wanted to reassure him, so she took his hands and held them gently. ¡°I promise to be careful, but I need you to know, Bram ¡­ I¡¯d do anything for you.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes fell to the floor, so she gripped him even tighter. ¡°Listen. Whatever Virgil and Richard have planned: aided by the sunstones, it¡¯s bigger than both of us. It could affect all of Angkor ¡­ or the world! We can¡¯t just let it happen.¡± He let out a deep breath. She had never seen him so anxious. ¡°I know.¡± She leaned over and kissed him. The moment their lips touched, it was ecstasy. He seemed to relax. ¡°Alright, you win. I¡¯ll complete Richard¡¯s mission and do as he asks. Meanwhile, after the stunt we pulled, you should have some cover to investigate. Just ¡­ be careful. Please!¡± ¡°I promise.¡± There was nothing else to say. Their eyes locked, and she lusted for him. She pulled him close, and they embraced. Overcome with passion, they made love, and she felt closer to him than ever before.
End of Arc I : A Prelude ¡­ To be continued in Arc II: The Journey Begins
Chapter 13 : Departure
Arc II : The Journey Begins Chapter XIII : Departure Earlmorn of Somnus, First Day of Autumnmoon
Not long ago, Angkor¡¯s capital was a small, inconspicuous stronghold by the sea. But after half a century of impeccable leadership, it matured into one of the world¡¯s most magnificent citadels. Nestled along the southern coast of Gaia¡¯s Northern Continent, it was a beacon of influence and power. Bram was proud to be part of this nation and would do anything to help it maintain its grandeur. He arched his back and stretched as he rode in a horse-drawn carriage down a cobblestone street leading out of the city. Judging by the clear blue sky and intensely bright sun, he knew the day would be hot. Even so, he preferred dry heat over an early return to the rainy season. The summer had run long that year, leading to a bountiful harvest for Angkor¡¯s farmers. And as long as his homeland prospered, Bram was content. His ride took him through the township of Niedam, a bustling outpost right outside the main city walls. It had its own shops and taverns on either side of a well-traveled road. From Primoris to Diapente¡ªthe days of the week¡ªvendors laid out popular wares, while bakers lured in prospective customers with scents of buttery breads and pastries. On Terminus and Somnus¡ªthe weekend¡ªfarmers set up booths laden with fresh vegetables and produce, while fishermen spread out catches across large buffets, stretched underneath towering pavilions. Tradesmen lined the streets, too, hoping to fill their purses with silver. Importers entered by ship at the southern port, bearing jewelry and antiques, while Koban merchants came on ox-pulled carts from the east, brandishing exotic trinkets. Demand for foreign goods had catapulted in recent years, thanks to the influx of wealth following The War. Bram looked over his shoulder from time to time, watching the towering walls of the capital slowly shrink into the distance. Rosa was still inside, on a mission of her own, and each turn of the carriage¡¯s wheels took him farther away. Ever since leaving his audience with King Richard, Bram wrestled with his decision. He didn¡¯t believe for a moment that Virgil relinquished the sunstone for anything but self-serving reasons. Rosa was right; the chancellor had something sinister planned, and the incomprehensible power of the sunstone now aided him. The threat was too huge to ignore, yet sharing that burden had been the hardest decision of Bram¡¯s life. Under any other circumstance, he would have never exposed Rosa to his problems. But, had he kept the knowledge to himself, he would have endangered her, nonetheless. The right decision¡ªthe only one he could have made¡ªwas to join forces with the woman he loved and trusted the most. Now, with his voyage to Kitezh still ahead and his best friend from childhood at his side, his first task was to procure a pair of mounts for the long voyage. Rather than risk exposure by riding along the transnational byways, he and Kane intended to traverse the Zeugma mountain pass to the north, trek across the arid wastelands of Saladin, and enter Kitezh through its unmonitored western border. To do that, he would take the king¡¯s carriage to the western rural farmlands, to a place that carried a particular type of animal. It was a tiny settlement, tucked away among gently rolling hills, tall grass, and wild berries. Travelers aptly named the village Providence, based on how the community supported one another. During hard times, folks would pool resources and ensure that no family ever went hungry. Few villages boasted such altruism, yet it was this familiar farmstead that¡ªmany years ago¡ªBram called home. The carriage dropped the two warriors off at a fork in the road, near a gently flowing brook. They veered from the path and descended a hill, until they reached an ancient oak at the bottom. Adjacent the oak was a wooden shack, with stalls along the side. The proprietor was an old friend of Bram¡¯s father, and he happened to trade in the animal that Bram believed would best suit his journey. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Folks called them viscars. Unlike horses, they had lizard-like heads and tails, dark scaly skin, and pointy ears that perked up at the slightest of sounds. They ran on muscular hind legs and were swift and effective over hilly terrain. A pair of undersized forearms hung limply at their sides. Travelers appreciated these animals for their tame disposition, and they outlasted horses when food or water was scarce. They were ideal for desolate regions, including the mountains and deserts where Bram and Kane intended to travel. Bram approached the shack, while Kane chose to remain outdoors. The Royal took a comfortable position beneath the oak, lying atop a patch of grass and forming a pillow with his crisscrossed fingers. Bram approached the door and knocked. Moments later, he heard a faint voice from within. ¡°Just a moment ¡­.¡± He waited patiently until a man, ancient in years, opened the door. Around his eyes were decades¡¯ worth of creases from labor and hardship. Coarse tufts of hair protruded from the sides of his head, and a pair of thick spectacles rested on his nose. He squinted in an apparent attempt to get a clear view of his visitor, only to be visibly alarmed at finding a Gnostic Knight at his doorstop. ¡°Oh, dear. We don¡¯t get visitors like you around here. No, Sir. I hope there¡¯s nothing the matter.¡± Bram wasn¡¯t wearing his helm, so he felt a tinge of disappointment when the old man didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Mister Oakley? You might not remember me, but I used to live past the crick and up the hill. Out yonder.¡± He pointed to an empty knoll back and to his right. Mister Oakley calmed and gave Bram a second inspection. ¡°Yes ¡­ you¡¯re the young Morrison boy. My, haven¡¯t you grown!¡± Bram felt almost embarrassed to be seen as a child in the eyes of this codger, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, especially after all these years.¡± ¡°I should say the same, Sir Knight. But, please, call me Marcus¡ªlike you used to.¡± ¡°Of course. And please, call me Bram.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ Bram. Won¡¯t you please step inside?¡± He took Marcus up on his offer, leaving his companion under the oak. The home was quaint, with a pleasant cedar smell. A cauldron of soup hung over a small fireplace in the corner, while a charred log underneath crackled and popped. Marcus stoked the flame while glancing over his shoulder. ¡°So to what do I owe this pleasure?¡± he asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since you left for the Academy, and that was more than a decade ago. I figured you¡¯d stop by sooner or later, but I suppose you¡¯ve been busy with your own life, now that you¡¯re a Knight and all.¡± Bram fought back a slew of painful memories. Midway through The War, his father¡¯s farm had been hit by a Kitezhian raid. Bram trained at the Academy at the time, only leagues away. If he had just come home that weekend, he might have been there to help do something. Instead, Bram¡¯s father was one of many victims who burned in their homes that night. Bram never returned to the family farm after that day. He steadied his voice. ¡°Just thinking of this place ¡­ has been difficult. But I should have come to pay my respects.¡± Marcus brought a hand to his lips. ¡°Oh, the Goddess curse my terrible memory! I should have known your father was among the casualties that night. Truly, I offer my condolences, my dear boy. He was a hard worker and so very much loved by this community.¡± The pain was real, but Bram refused to dwell on the past. He had other things to accomplish. ¡°Thank you, Marcus. I look to the hill where I grew up, but the fields are overgrown, and the structures are gone. It¡¯s as if there never was a farmhouse there. Nevertheless, I¡¯m sure you realized I didn¡¯t come here to reminisce.¡± Marcus nodded. ¡°You need a mount, is that it? Just know that you¡¯re always welcome, Bram, even if it¡¯s just for soup or tea ¡­ or to chat about old times.¡± Bram appreciated the kind words more than Marcus could have known. ¡°I need to travel north with a companion, across the mountain pass. I¡¯ll need two viscars.¡± He retrieved his coin purse only to find Marcus pushing it away. ¡°No, no, no ¡­ I can¡¯t take your money. Take what you need. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hear of it.¡± Bram pressed five silver coins into the old man¡¯s hand. Marcus¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But it¡¯s far too much!¡± ¡°Consider it a gift, then, for all you¡¯ve done for me and my dad.¡± Bram forced one of his signature smiles that folks would have remembered from his youth. He rarely showed the same face since his surrogate father passed. Even in the right moment, it took effort. Marcus hesitated but eventually accepted the money. Five silvers were a week¡¯s worth of work to the peasants of the western farmlands. With his transaction now complete, Bram bid his farewells and met Kane outdoors. ¡°You should have joined us,¡± he suggested to his old friend. ¡°You remember Mister Oakley, don¡¯t you? He would have enjoyed seeing you.¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°Things have changed. I¡¯ve changed. I don¡¯t think he would have recognized me.¡± Bram shrugged and threw his bags over one of the mounts. Kane did the same, and both Gnostic and Royal climbed atop their viscars and continued their trek. Chapter 14 : Librem Arcana
Chapter XIV : Librem Arcana Earlmorn of Somnus, First Day of Autumnmoon
Along the south side of Niedam, right at the shore of the Great Ocean, was a white house with green shutters and a pale yellow trim. Inside that house lived an old man who had been Rosa¡¯s first tutor of magic. His name was Jean Vieillechaise, a great man who taught for many years at the world-renowned school of sorcery and advanced medicine in Vineta, known as the Nexus. His exemplary credentials put him at the top of Tom¡¯s list of those suitable to assist his daughter in studying magic. Rosa wandered down the coquina walkway leading to Jean¡¯s abode. She retraced her steps as a schoolgirl, recalling fond memories of the surf upon the shore and the smell of sea salt air. It was the first time Tom had ever let her leave her home alone, and that tiny bit of freedom meant everything to her. Even more so, because Jean¡¯s tutelage helped her to control her powers and tame the forces that had haunted her throughout childhood. Just like her mother, Rosa¡¯s body produced vast amounts of blue manna. Jean used to explain in early lessons that blue manna connected the body with the spirit of the planet. It opened the senses, healed injuries, and protected others from harm. Sorcery could be used to ease fatigue, strengthen comrades in battle, detect danger before it happened, and speak into the minds of others. The red manna inside wizards and witches, on the other hand, was very different. While blue manna drew strength from within, red manna projected strength outward. Angkor often deployed wizards to the front lines of battle, where they channeled their manna into scalding heat, frigid ice, and raging storms. Sorcerers mended wounds, but wizards wreaked havoc. Wizards could also cast curses, which slowed enemy movement, conjured sickness, or disrupted their adversary¡¯s concentration in battle. On days when Jean did not tutor, he volunteered at the Archives as a low level scribe. It was menial work, but after years of humble service, the Librarian¡¯s Guild finally accepted him for full-time employment. Jean had a thirst for knowledge, and he worked hard, all the way to the eminent position of Head Librarian. In recent years, he cut back to working only part-time. He still retained Guild privileges, but on Somnus¡ªthe end of the week, when the Archives closed its doors¡ªhe stayed at home to enjoy the sounds of the ocean, while savoring a fresh glass of herbal tea, chilled over ice-enchanted rocks. Even after Rosa ended her tutelage to join the school of sorcery full-time, she still visited Jean¡¯s seaside abode to help with housework, cook meals, and fetch supplies from the local market. Her visits continued until she left to fight in The War. She often wondered if Jean was disappointed that she had ended her magical studies. But when she saw him open the door, he showed no sign of it. Instead, he wore a smile so large, it warmed her heart. She examined the long, white beard that now covered his aged and wrinkled face. He carried a cane with the bust of an eagle on the handle, which he used to hide the limp in his step. But despite his enfeebled appearance, Rosa still sensed his formidable power. None in the kingdom would dare to think that age had dulled his senses. His memory was so sharp, he could recite passages from any of the countless books he had read. He could even remember obscure details from years old conversations. Still, age had set in. His voice was like a breeze through the last of autumn¡¯s leaves. ¡°Rosa, my dear, how delightful it is to see you.¡± She returned the smile and embraced her fragile tutor. ¡°Thank you so much for seeing me today, Professor.¡± She felt guilty that she hadn¡¯t come sooner. Worse, that her first visit in years had an ulterior motive. Although steadfast and committed to her promise to Bram, she figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to catch up with Jean and tell him of her adventures. So she pulled up a chair, while he made himself comfortable on a couch with a down-feather pillow. With his eyes aglow and his face content, she recounted her wartime experiences with her Gnostic Knight. One moment, they were riding the Heron in a narrow escape through Klay¡¯s Canyon. In another, they skirmished with Kitezhian soldiers on Mount Abakai, only to awaken a tribe of mountain trolls. She also told of her layman lifestyle, including dinner at the Belle Maison dinner theater, where she had the pleasure of meeting the dancers after the show. She knew Jean well enough to know which stories he¡¯d find most appealing. The twinkle in his eyes couldn¡¯t lie. ¡°What joy!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly lived a fulfilling life. And still so young!¡± Rosa chuckled, glad he was living vicariously through her memories. ¡°Please, tell me if there¡¯s anything I can do for you, since you¡¯ve so selflessly spent your morn keeping me company.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Rosa was glad he asked, since she was ready to make her segue. ¡°Actually, professor, I was hoping for a small favor.¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°Anything, my dear. You only need to ask.¡± She had practiced her speech to perfection. But when it came to deceiving her professor, her nerves suddenly frayed. She couldn¡¯t lie, no matter what she had rehearsed earlier. She had to be truthful. She cleared her throat. ¡°Actually ¡­ it has to do with the Archives. I have some research, and ¡­ it¡¯s urgent that I do it discreetly. If I could get your spare key before it reopens, I promise to return it before tomorrow morn.¡± Rosa didn¡¯t refer to just any key. The Archives was a repository of arcane knowledge, full of powerful wards to protect its contents. She knew that Jean accessed the Archives through runes, magically imprinted inside his body. If he approached the locked doors, they would recognize his credentials and allow him to enter. But others would need a different method. She hadn¡¯t seen it herself, but she knew it had to exist. Jean let out a nervous sigh. ¡°Rosa, you know it¡¯s forbidden for anyone outside the Guild to enter after hours. There are reasons for these rules, too. Many of the texts on the lower levels pose a national security threat in the wrong hands.¡± Rosa looked into Jean¡¯s unyielding face, wondering if she should have stuck to her original plan. Her honesty had made the conversation more difficult. Then again, any attempt to lie would have failed. Her professor knew her too well, and she¡¯d never forgive herself if she lost his trust through deception. Maintaining eye contact was difficult. Even so, she had to press on. ¡°Professor ¡­ I¡¯m keenly aware of the security measures and wouldn¡¯t assume this responsibility unless I was convinced it was necessary. I ask that you trust me.¡± Jean frowned, his eyes apologetic. ¡°I won¡¯t demand that you divulge anything that goes against your conscience, but I implore you to consider a sensible alternative. I¡¯ve committed much of Archives¡¯ contents to memory. Why not describe your research to me and save yourself some trouble? Surely, you must realize the penalty is rather severe if you are caught.¡± Rosa steeled her nerves. If she couldn¡¯t handle her old tutor, she¡¯d have no hope of standing up against Virgil or anyone else. She only needed to divulge enough details to justify her need, while keeping any mention of the sunstones hidden. ¡°I understand your concerns, Professor. But ¡­ the truth is ¡­ I have reason to believe there¡¯s a conspiracy at the highest ranks of King Richard¡¯s kingdom.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened. Now was her chance to seize the opportunity. ¡°I would prefer to distance you from the details, because if I¡¯m wrong, then I can drop the matter and nothing will come of it. But, if I¡¯m right, then the results of this research might very well protect our kingdom from serious harm. Please, Professor, I wouldn¡¯t be here if there was a sensible alternative.¡± Jean stared back blankly, without emotion. Whatever went through his head, his expression offered no clue. For a moment, Rosa feared he might deny her request altogether. Or worse, he might suddenly demand answers that she didn¡¯t want to give. For her own protection¡ªand his¡ªshe couldn¡¯t allow him to know about the sunstones. She held her breath, hoping her eyes would not portray her desperation. He let out a deep sigh. ¡°Very well. I trust your intuition, Rosa.¡± Her heart surged, and it took all her willpower not to show it. He cracked a smile and rose from the couch. With cane in hand, he hobbled over to a nearby bookshelf. ¡°You might not remember, but long ago I told you that you were special, my Dear.¡± He looked over his shoulder at her fondly, reminding her of something she had wanted so desperately as a child. Her father was always strict, watching her and forbidding any kinds of hobbies or interests. He never praised her, either, thinking it would encourage the wrong behavior. It was difficult to ever feel good in his presence, let alone confident enough to stand behind the Reynolds name. Jean¡¯s encouragement, on the other hand, made her feel like she could become almost anything. He gave her confidence and opened her world, when it had previously been so small. And when he complimented her skills, she believed it. ¡°Your body produces unusually high levels of blue manna,¡± he told her. ¡°Because of this, you might sense or feel things without knowing why. Your intuition has always been good, guided as it is by the spirit of magic. And if you trust in yourself, my Dear, then so do I.¡± Her eyes felt misty. Jean was willing to go out on a limb for her, and for that she was grateful. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked when Jean handed her a book that he retrieved from the shelf. ¡°It¡¯s the ¡®key¡¯,¡± he told her. ¡°Librem Arcana. It¡¯s what the novices from the Librarian¡¯s Guild use to restock the shelves and monitor inventory. And it will also authenticate access in and out of the Archives. Use it wisely.¡± Rosa accepted the book, cherishing its soft leather binding and strong spine. The cover was indigo, and the pages were edged with goldleaf. It was beautiful. ¡°I must have it in my possession before the Archives opens on Primoris.¡± Rosa nodded enthusiastically. ¡°And¡ª¡± he pointed with an index finger for emphasis, ¡°You must be sure to leave everything exactly as you find it. Only Guild members can add or remove inventory, and they¡¯ll know if even a single volume has been misplaced.¡± Rosa was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, Professor, I promise. They¡¯ll never know I was there!¡± She beamed with appreciation and gave her favorite tutor another hug. She didn¡¯t know where in the Archives to look, but she had to start somewhere. Once it opened the next morn, the palace would resume security protocols, and she wouldn¡¯t have another chance until the following weekend. By then, it might be too late. She left Jean¡¯s abode and found a private area under an olive tree to take a peek inside the Librem Arcana. She had never seen one before and was intensely curious about the contents. To her amazement, it contained a list of records. Each one was seemingly written in ink, but she was certain no quill had ever touched its pages. The words had been formed with magic. She gasped, realizing it had a list of every book and manuscript accessed over the last few weeks, along with timestamps and locations. She practically shook with excitement. There must have been hundreds of records, but with this information, she could narrow the search substantially. At the very least, it gave her a glimmer of hope that she¡¯d find some answers. With her mission now clear, she raced back to the capital to enter the Archives. Chapter 15 : Overworked
Chapter XV : Overworked Highsun on Somnus, First Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric yawned and rubbed his eyes from under his spectacles. He glanced at the grandfather clock, shocked to find it moments away from striking highsun. It seemed like only moments ago, he had started work in the wee hours of morn. So much time had passed, yet so little progress made. He had planned to dedicate his weekend to advancing his latest airship design, but he was still hours away from finishing. He sat back and groaned. Long, lonesome hours were part of being Grand Craftsman, a job whose definition changed with the whim of the king. It came with a lucrative salary, fame, and power; but it also required grueling workloads, sleepless nights, and periods of intense pressure. Fortunately for his mental health and wellbeing, he spent most of that time in an office setting, where he labored on crunching numbers and balancing sets of multifarious equations. There was no need to visit the machine shops, where soot, steam, and grease quickly disheveled a man. He much preferred his quiet workshop, which helped him maintain his well-groomed appearance and at least provided the comfort of a stool and desk. Well ¡­ almost comfort. Cedric stretched, finding more kinks than usual. They tended to scale with age. As a younger man, he could last all day, but now he required breaks every few hours, or he¡¯d find himself in more pain than Angkor¡¯s sorcerers knew how to remedy. His latest project was ambitious¡ªperhaps the most ambitious the world had ever known. And yet, Richard was no less aggressive in demanding its swift completion. The only way to meet the king¡¯s demands was to invest large quantities of overtime, from premorn till midnight. The design was galleon-class, the largest in the fleet, requiring massive scale and resources. But it was more than just an airship. Rather, Richard intended for it to be an airborne base of operations, one that flew indefinitely without landing. It would even allow other airships to dock inside: a so-called airbase. Richard had tried commissioning such designs before, but they proved impractical. A horde of wizards needed to offset weight and maintain flight, and in the end, the designs were scrapped. The difference now was that Cedric had figured out a way to shift the work from human pilots to automated engines. And he planned to use manna as the energy source. When he first proposed the idea, Angkor¡¯s scholars laughed. They told him he was mad, or at least ignorant of the basics of wizardry. Fortunately, Cedric didn¡¯t need to know about magic. Manna was just another form of fuel. When ignited, it created work and became the core of his new engine design. More astonishingly, it burned a thousand times cleaner and more efficiently than coal. His initial experiments proved successful, and he showed that even a layman could operate machines based on it. As long as scholars provided periodic shipments of the vital liquid, the airbase could maintain its operation indefinitely, without a single scholar on board. He named the project Zounds, an acronym that stood for Zero Overhead and Unlimited Navigations Defense System¡ªand it would soon become his magnum opus. King Richard spared no expense. Soon, Cedric had all the budget and resources he required, including hundreds of Angkor¡¯s brightest technicians and laborers. The project was only slightly behind schedule, and the limiting factor was Cedric¡¯s schematics. He needed to finish his second draft before the project could move on to the next phase of construction. At first, he believed a weekend of work would be more than enough, but he couldn¡¯t focus. Not after what he had learned at the king¡¯s banquet. Bram¡¯s fate should have been none of his business. Whether the Knight had defied the king¡¯s orders, or whether he deserved accolades for his success, shouldn¡¯t have mattered. Yet, the Craftsman could not deny his feelings for Rosa. Nor his instinct to protect her, should the Gnostic fall from grace. Despite his efforts to rid the beautiful sorceress from his mind, the fear of seeing her hurt became an unceasing distraction. Even now, his page of unfinished multivariable force equations stared back at him, mocking his lack of concentration. A loud bong from the grandfather clock shocked him from his daydream, and he hardly noticed the inkwell at his side until his arm accidentally knocked it over. In vapid horror, he watched as black liquid bled across the page, ruining his mathematics logs. Reality set in, followed by shrieks and vulgar curses. Weeks¡¯ worth of work disappeared before his eyes, soon to be lost forever! Sweat oozed from his pores, and panic set in. He grabbed a clean shirt from a nearby bench, and after destroying an otherwise elegant garment, the papers remained black and unreadable. Cedric lowered his head, defeated ¡­. But, then he remembered: scribes had just finished a new set of copies the prior evening. By now, those copies would have been sent to the Archives. If Cedric retrieved them, he could retrace his steps and start over, losing only a single morn of progress. He rejoiced! After doing his best to sop up the remaining ink pool, he gathered his coat and scarf and ran out the door. Outside, his retinas burned with midday sunlight. Temperatures had risen, creating a rare, sweltering heat for so late in the season. Earlier that morn, it had been rather cool, but he hardly needed his coat anymore. He took a moment for his eyes to adjust, blinking several times. When sight returned, he found himself in a surprisingly empty courtyard. Angkor¡¯s Capital District was typically bustling on the weekends, with Royals on watch, administrators in transit, and a constant flow of government officials. This was truer around highsun, when workers stopped for lunch at the cafes and taverns. Yet, at that moment, not a single man or woman walked the streets. ¡°You, there!¡± shouted a voice from behind. He turned to find a Royal marching toward him. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Cedric spun around to face the man, who seemed to recognize him immediately. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Mister Curtis, I presume.¡± Cedric scoffed. ¡°Yes, what is it? What are you yelling about, and why is the Capital District so empty on a day like this?¡± The Royal took a small bow. ¡°Apologies, Sir, but we¡¯ve undergone a lockdown. We¡¯re under orders to clear the district and direct all government personnel to the Substratum.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes widened. The Gardsman referred to the barracks built underneath the capital. Such protocols were usually reserved for wartime attacks or similar crises. ¡°What in the Goddess¡¯s name for? Are we under attack?¡± The Royal paused, as if searching for an appropriate answer. ¡°No, Sir. We¡¯re certainly not under any kind of attack. Nevertheless, the protocols have been invoked. To be honest, we¡¯re all eager to find out what King Richard has to say. He¡¯ll be making an announcement to nearly every man and woman in the capital momentarily. You should head there, too, as I¡¯m certain it¡¯ll be worth hearing.¡± Cedric sure was curious, but he couldn¡¯t afford to fall behind schedule. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining the others, I¡¯m afraid. Richard has me on another important assignment.¡± ¡°But, Sir¡ª¡± ¡°You can clear it with Grandmaster Hart, if you¡¯d like. He ought to be familiar enough with the king¡¯s top secret project to know that I¡¯ll be granted an exception. I¡¯ll follow up on the announcement later.¡± The Royal nodded. ¡°Very well, Sir. I¡¯ll be clearing out the area and then heading down below, myself. You should know what the lockdown protocols demand. If your task is truly as important as you say, I suggest you don¡¯t deviate.¡± Cedric nodded and was off. He had to admit the announcement sounded significant, if the palace went through the trouble to use a lockdown to gather all government workers on short notice. It seemed unlikely to be related to the king¡¯s banquet the prior night. The kingdom had already dealt with the rogue scholars from Minoa, and there would be no point in talking about old news. Either way, Cedric had made his choice. He¡¯d have to put his curiosity aside and focus on one thing at a time. The Archives was only a brisk walk down the street. When he arrived, he stood before a tall stone building that had been built a century earlier to serve as a common library. Over the years, scholars converted the space into an athenaeum of magical texts. And when they ran out of space, they expanded underground. Angkor¡¯s power and influence grew in the decades that followed, and as more of the Northern Continent used the repository, deeper passages were dug. In the modern day, the Archives was an international hub of arcane knowledge and historical record. With such status came tightened security, since the government stored their top secret documents there, including periodic copies of Cedric¡¯s work. The Craftsman approached the heavy bronze gates. As a senior official, he could access the building anytime using some magical enchantments that were grafted into his body. As expected, the steel hinges groaned, and the doors swung open. He slipped inside, hearing the gates shut the moment his feet crossed the threshold. He couldn¡¯t help but cringe. Ideally, he¡¯d find the paperwork without too much trouble and spend as little time there as possible. Once adjusted to the dark interior, he lifted a lantern from the wall and used it to get a view of his surroundings. Impossibly tall bookshelves towered in all directions. The upper floors contained content available to the general public, while the lower floors required various levels of security clearance. The deeper one went, the more clearance was required. Only the world¡¯s most powerful scholars had access to the lowest level. Cedric headed to the stairwell at the back of the building, since he expected to find his documents on the first sub-level. The stairs were behind a plain wooden door. He brought his lantern close, noticing nothing special. He tried the doorknob, recoiling at the sudden loud clank of a lock being unlatched. He barely needed to touch it for his enchantments to activate. Anyone else attempting to enter would find the entryway inaccessible. He made his way down the stairs, wafting away motes of dust. The floors of the Archives were well maintained, but the content was old and seemed to constantly generate particles of material. It was dark, too. Almost like a tomb, except for bookshelves in lieu of coffins, bent under decades of dead weight. If they should topple and fall, Cedric would be buried, unable to breathe, with nothing to gasp but stale and dusty pages. He banished the horrible thought. Now was not the time to succumb to inane anxieties. Still, he had this unshakable feeling that someone in the Archives was with him. He heard faint sounds, almost like shuffling feet, or heavy volumes being dropped upon wooden tables. It had to be his imagination ¡­ or was it? It wasn¡¯t uncommon for Archives curators to perform various duties on closure days. But with the district under lockdown and workers directed to the king¡¯s announcement, it seemed impossible that Guildsmen were performing legitimate duties. And yet, the sounds persisted. He wasn¡¯t imagining it. He wondered if, perhaps, he had stumbled upon some kind of intruder. The idea was preposterous. No one had successfully broke into the Archives in decades. The security mechanisms were quite robust, allowing only those with the right credentials. Still, Cedric was a member of the king¡¯s staff, and as much as he loathed it, he had his duty to report anything out of the ordinary. But, if he should leave and raise a false alarm, he¡¯d be answering questions from the Royal Guard for the rest of the day, with nothing to show for it. Especially now, with the district locked down. He had no time! Zounds was waiting for him back in his workshop. All he needed was to confirm that nothing was the matter, then he could go about his business. But, as he neared the door to the second sub-level, his heart jumped, and his throat went dry. It was ajar. There was no evidence of forced entry, but it should have been closed and locked. Worse, the noises had gone silent, offering him no more clues about their source. His only hope was to confirm with his own eyes. He just hoped it was nothing. Then he could return to his workshop without a guilty conscience and leave the whole hideous experience behind him. He entered the stairwell slowly, hoping to tiptoe to the bottom. He made it halfway down, when the door above slammed shut! He nearly jumped out of his skin. His only thought was to run. Whatever was down below, he needed to escape while he still had a chance. He ran up the stairs and threw his hands against the door. It was already locked shut, but he banged and thrust his body against it, hoping to burst through by sheer force of will. His lantern hit the floor, and the flame snuffed out. He was alone. Surrounded by darkness. Terrible darkness! ¡°Stop where you are!¡± a voice ordered below him. He turned around to confront it, holding his hands at arm¡¯s length, as if they could shield whichever threat would surely come his way. A bright light shined upon him. All he could see was a shadowy figure at the base of the stairs. ¡°Cedric, is that you?¡± He squinted, thinking he recognized the voice. ¡°Rosa ¡­?¡± The figure lowered its lantern enough for him to get a better view, exposing her beautiful features and elegant white dress. The Craftsman¡¯s knees gave way, and he sagged against the stairs, clutching his rapidly beating chest. ¡°Thank the Goddess it¡¯s you.¡± He figured he must have looked like a fool, banging his hands against the door. He fought to calm his nerves, hoping he could address the sorceress in a dignified manner. He opened his mouth to say something, but was sidetracked at the thought of how she happened to be there. ¡°But, Rosa, what are you ¡­ why are you ¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t even finish. It didn¡¯t make sense. Had he been under so much stress that he now invented imaginary figures? Was anything real? At last, she sighed in resignation. ¡°Come on down, Cedric. I suppose I should explain.¡± He shook his head. Her excuse had better be good. Chapter 16 : Confidence
Chapter XVI : Confidence Midday of Somnus, First Day of Autumnmoon
Rosa pulled up a chair and invited Cedric to join her at her long wooden table near the foot of the stairs. From end to end were dozens of old tomes and scattered pages of hastily scrawled notes, the culmination of her research. Lanterns cast dancing shadows upon the vellum pages, their light complemented by another source along the table¡¯s edge, small stones called luminess. They emitted a dull blue glow, just bright enough to use for reading. Rosa used them quite often when additional light was needed, and even novice scholars knew how to enchant them. She felt bad for poor Cedric. His complexion was pale, and his face a waxy mask of perspiration. She offered him a handkerchief, which he wiped across his cheeks and forehead. Once he had a few moments to relax, he sounded more like himself. ¡°You gave me quite a fright. I thought you were an intruder.¡± Rosa thought it was funny. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Come now, you¡¯re joking. Why would you ever think that?¡± Cedric was clearly not amused. His voice was stiff and measured. ¡°This is a high security facility. And today of all days, it¡¯s supposed to be off limits to the general public. Especially during a lockdown. I heard noises from the lower floors. What else was I to think?¡± Rosa felt embarrassed. She had cast an enchantment to silence her noise, but she should have realized the Archives¡¯ security measures would negate her spells. It was a careless mistake. Still, something Cedric said took her by surprise. ¡°Lockdown? What do you mean?¡± Cedric explained what he saw before arriving at the Archives, and Rosa was shocked to learn of it. The kingdom seldom used their emergency protocols, which effectively shut down the government and rounded up hundreds of people into small, confined spaces. It was used a couple of times during The War, when the military suspected a surprise attack from Kitezhian raiders. Of course, the raiders never made it to the city gates. A few times before that, strong storms and flooding prompted the kingdom to use these methods to aid in evacuation. But even those instances were rare. Certainly, not to be expected on a bright, sunny day during peacetime. Even so, Cedric had a point. She had not done enough to protect herself against others wandering inside. Sure, the site was closed. And Jean would have covered for her by making sure the Librarian¡¯s Guild stayed away. But Cedric had come for reasons she hadn¡¯t anticipated, and anyone else from Richard¡¯s staff with high enough security clearance could have done the same. Had anyone else been on that stairwell, she supposed she could have wiped their memory and sent them back the way they came. Even against someone with magical talents, she suspected she was strong enough to flee without exposing her identity. But now, she sat face to face with someone she cared about. Someone who had caught her red handed. And she was not prepared to have to explain her presence. Sure, Cedric had become a close confidant, but she didn¡¯t quite trust him with knowledge of the sunstones. For his own protection, she had to convince him that she had a right to be there without divulging details. Then, hopefully, he would leave her in peace. She changed her tone to something penitent. ¡°I truly am sorry for startling you. I must have arrived before the lockdown took place, so I know nothing about it. But, I swear, I¡¯m here on legitimate business.¡± The Craftsman raised an eyebrow. He hardly looked convinced. ¡°Business that couldn¡¯t wait for Primoris, when the Archives is open? Surely, Rosa, you must know that I¡¯m familiar with the kingdom¡¯s policies, and I know you shouldn¡¯t be here. If I had been from the Royal Guard, you¡¯d be arrested by now. No matter what excuses you gave.¡± Rosa didn¡¯t have an answer ready. Cedric was right, but his timing was terrible. He shifted in his chair, clearly growing impatient. ¡°Rosa, please ¡­ this might sound harsh, but I¡¯m telling you this for your own sake. Why are you really here? Is it something Bram asked you to do for him?¡± Rosa cursed that she had confessed her relationship issues to Cedric a few days earlier. She had been emotionally vulnerable, and Cedric was just the friend she needed to get some things off her chest. But now, he was jumping to the wrong conclusions and scolding her for it. There had to be a way to give him a good-faith explanation without giving away any details. All she needed was something to satisfy his curiosity and convince him that she needed to bend the rules a little. First, she needed to set the record straight. ¡°No, Cedric, Bram did not put me up to this. I¡¯m here of my own accord. Although, I admit it¡¯s related to his recent mission to Minoa. Are you aware of what happened there, given your connections?¡± Cedric leaned back, seemingly satisfied that she was being truthful. He shook his head. ¡°It was a military mission, not something the kingdom would share with their Grand Craftsman. Of course, I have my sources. Prior to the king¡¯s banquet, I overhead a Royal talking about a Gnostic they brought in on mutiny charges. I was shocked to hear Bram¡¯s name mentioned and appalled when I heard he broke the man¡¯s arm and was placed under arrest. I realize the info is secondhand, and it sounds crazy in light of the praises he received from Richard later in the evening, but I figure there has to be some truth to it. So I did some digging and discovered that Bram lost command of his ship and crew. That¡¯s not the reward one gets for a job well done.¡± Rosa grimaced. She didn¡¯t realize the palace was already talking about it. It also made sense that Cedric would know if Bram left the Heron behind. With so much already out in the open, she couldn¡¯t exactly deny the rest. ¡°Listen, Cedric: Bram did nothing wrong. The mutiny charge is a lie, brought by a devilish man that Richard appointed to lead the mission. His name is Virgil Garvey, and he¡¯s the real villain. He¡¯s the one who should have been brought up on charges.¡± Cedric shook his head, wearing a look of disappointment. ¡°My poor, sweet girl ¡­ you can¡¯t just throw out accusations. No matter what you might have heard from Bram. There¡¯s a chain of command, which must be followed. Take Mister Garvey, for instance. If Richard put him in charge, then he has the legal authority to decide if Bram¡¯s behavior lives up to the standards of the Knights. Bram can¡¯t refuse to aid a person appointed to a leadership role, just because he disagrees with his instructions. If he did, the fault lies with him. Besides, Bram shouldn¡¯t have discussed the mission with you in the first place. You know it¡¯s a breach of protocol.¡± Rosa scoffed, nearly at a loss for words. ¡°Bram¡¯s been one of His Majesty¡¯s greatest assets. He¡¯s a war hero, and one of the best Knights in Richard¡¯s service. Surely that should count for more than Virgil¡¯s opinion!¡± The Craftsman leaned forward, hands clasped. He took a deep breath. ¡°As you said, Bram¡¯s record of service is impeccable. Most charged with mutiny end up behind bars, so it¡¯s clear that Bram¡¯s achievements counted for something. Even so, you must realize that the king¡¯s authority requires that he make an example of those who challenge him. If you want to know what I think: I bet you Bram and he cut a deal. In return for expunging the record, Bram agreed to do some form of penance, probably the mission he left on this morning. And if I¡¯m right, we should all hope he succeeds ¡­ of his own accord. You shouldn¡¯t be risking your own wellbeing, doing the work for him.¡± Rosa blinked. She couldn¡¯t believe the nonsense she was hearing. ¡°You¡¯re presuming quite a lot, Cedric. Besides, the charge was frivolous. If you knew what Virgil did in Minoa, you¡¯d admit that Bram did the right thing.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Cedric opened his mouth as if to argue, then closed it. ¡°Very well, then. Go ahead and tell me. What did he do to deserve insubordination?¡± Rosa bit her tongue. She had walked into a trap of her own making, and now she owed him an explanation. Of course, going down this path meant there was no turning back. If she withheld any details, Cedric¡¯s skepticism would grow, and she¡¯d never win him over. So she told all, including the terribly violent acts Virgil performed with his mind-control magic. ¡°There you have it,¡± she concluded. ¡°He¡¯s a war criminal, and his conduct was despicable. Outrageous, really, that King Richard still supports him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Cedric still sat with arms crossed, but now he wore a smug grin. ¡°Then you admit it. King Richard supports the chancellor¡¯s methods.¡± ¡°Cedric!¡± Rosa felt flustered that a good, kindhearted man would side with the villain. ¡°We¡¯re talking about cold-blooded murder. To innocent men and women, no less!¡± He looked at her pleadingly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be flippant, Rosa, but you must understand how things work in real life. Whether you or I find it morally despicable is beside the point. If the king sanctioned it, and Bram challenged his decision, it explains why he¡¯s out in the field without an airship. The king¡¯s rule is absolute. You know that.¡± Rosa feared the Craftsman was beyond reasoning. If the king¡¯s rule was absolute, then nothing stood in the way of him being a tyrant, either. She had to believe that Cedric knew in his heart that Richard had crossed a line, but it seemed his confidence in his kingdom was just too entrenched. Although, perhaps the problem wasn¡¯t Cedric¡¯s moral compass, but rather that he lacked the knowledge to fully appreciate the stakes. Murder was already a reprehensible crime, but if he needed more, surely he¡¯d understand the threat of a weaponized sunstone that could topple entire empires! She was loath to give away the last of her secrets, but if it meant getting her friend on board, she had to try. Her voice was somber. ¡°Listen, Cedric. I haven¡¯t told you everything. But, please, before I do, may I have your word that you¡¯ll keep my confidence?¡± He seemed to be at a loss for words. He practically sputtered a response. ¡°Wh-what then? What haven¡¯t you told me?¡± ¡°Please, Cedric. Swear.¡± ¡°A-all right, then. I swear to keep your confidence.¡± Rosa nodded. It would have to be enough. ¡°The reason why Richard supports Mister Garvey is because of a secret he learned that will change the world as we know it. Virgil discovered a way to turn the sunstones into powerful weapons that grant unfathomable destructive magic, even to an untrained layman.¡± Cedric leaned back, looking perplexed. ¡°Sunstones? Like the old religious artifacts? I don¡¯t follow.¡± The sorceress tried to explain. ¡°Just listen. First, you must disavow anything you¡¯ve ever heard about the sunstones. They are not mere relics, but rather an existential threat in the wrong hands. Just one of these stones can give a layman the power to destroy entire armies. What¡¯s more, the knowledge of how to use the sunstones was likely discovered right here, in the Archives.¡± She pointed at her table of books for emphasis. ¡°That¡¯s the core of my research. I must understand the extent of their powers, and hopefully, how to stop them.¡± Cedric looked pensive, as if he were deeply considering. ¡°Well?¡± she probed. ¡°Do you understand now why I came?¡± He blew out a long, pent-up breath. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ a lot to take in.¡± His eyes wandered, as if calculating something in his head. ¡°Although, if what you say is true, why take on this research yourself? Why not let someone else deal with it, or at least wait until tomorrow, so you¡¯re not committing a crime in the process?¡± Rosa felt her body radiate heat. ¡°Were you not listening to a word I said? Richard has an unfathomably powerful weapon in his hands, and he¡¯ll no doubt use it in pursuit of the other sunstones. We need to know what we¡¯re up against before he starts a new war with Koba and Kitezh to seize theirs.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°Rosa, mind what you say! You¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡± ¡°Cedric, listen¡ª" ¡°No, you listen!¡± he glared. ¡°There are people in this kingdom who would throw you in prison for merely uttering such words. No one slanders the king, not even to theorize or suppose. If you¡¯re charged with treason, not even your father could intervene.¡± Rosa felt chills, but not due to Cedric¡¯s warning. Rather, she recalled his claim that the king¡¯s rule was absolute. Apparently, so was Cedric¡¯s confidence in him. Even if it meant forsaking his own morals. The question was no longer whether Rosa could win him over, but now whether she could end the conversation without him turning against her. She changed her posture and leaned forward. ¡°Remember your promise, Cedric. No one else knows what I¡¯ve told you. You needn¡¯t worry, either, since I have no interest in defying the king. However, I¡¯ll do what I must to defend our country and its people.¡± ¡°I see ¡­¡± he trailed off, never taking his eyes off her. His skepticism slowly transformed into genuine concern. ¡°My dear, please think this through. Richard is a wise ruler, and he¡¯s never led Angkor astray. Perhaps you should give him more credit. Even if the sunstones are as dangerous as you say, perhaps he is right to bring them under Angkor¡¯s protection. After all, if the Minoans intended to use theirs against us, would that not have justified the deadly force we used to remove it from them?¡± Rosa shook her head. ¡°No, Cedric. The Minoans weren¡¯t dangerous, and I can prove it. Look here.¡± She reached across the table and pointed to one of the open books. ¡°It says the Gaian Priests have watched over the sunstone of Minoa for hundreds of years. They believe it to be a duty bestowed upon them by the Goddess.¡± The Craftsman shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see what Gaia has to do with this. It¡¯s been centuries since anyone in Angkor worshipped Her.¡± Rosa groaned inside, wishing Cedric would give her the benefit of the doubt just once. ¡°I¡¯m merely pointing out that the Gaian Priests¡ªwho still practice their faith¡ªwould also be bound by its dogma. This book tells us that they were protecting the sunstone. And that they had it in their possession for a very long time. It was never used against anyone, but Virgil murdered them to obtain it ¡­ without thinking twice! Picture it, Cedric: a bunch of defenseless priests. Richard sanctioned their murder, and that makes him complicit.¡± Cedric was utterly unimpressed. ¡°Well, I have no way of knowing His Majesty¡¯s reasons, but whatever they are, it¡¯s not for us to question. When you¡¯ve lived as long as I have, my dear, you learn that we¡¯re just not meant to challenge the kingdom¡¯s authority. We should leave politics to the politicians and focus on our own lives. You know what? I can make all of this go away, if you let me. Come with me to the palace, and I¡¯ll speak on your behalf. You¡¯ll be able to put all of this behind you.¡± Her heart sank. ¡°I can''t believe this. You''d turn me in?¡± His eyes grew mournful. ¡°Not for punishment, my dear. I''ll be right at your side, insisting that you receive no more than a slap on the wrist. You must understand ¡­ if I say nothing ¡­ my whole career is at stake!¡± Rosa was heartbroken. ¡°There''s far more than your career at stake if what I suspect is true. The whole future of this kingdom depends on what Virgil and Richard intend to do with the sunstones. I must complete this research, or there''s no telling what we''re up against.¡± Cedric stood firm. ¡°I''ve heard what you told me, Rosa, but I still think you''re overreacting. All your suppositions about the sunstones have to do with what you heard from Bram. But isn''t it possible that he''s wrong? All I ask is that you don''t make a mistake that you''ll regret for the rest of your life.¡± Rosa felt her resolve harden. As much as she cared for Cedric, the stakes were too high. ¡°It''s like you haven''t listened to a word I said. Go if you must. Just know that I won''t stop, even if they send the Royal Guard after me.¡± Cedric''s eyes bulged. ¡°Have you lost your mind? If you show defiance, they won''t just send the Royals. You''ll also have every scholar in kingdom against you. You''d be an outlaw. They''d label you a ¡­ a .. a rogue scholar! No matter how you feel about Bram''s innocence, you''ll never have a normal life again. They''ll never stop before you''re dead or behind bars!¡± Rosa could tell Cedric was grief-stricken. Even her own heart was breaking, but she had to make it clear and leave no room for doubt. ¡°Don''t test my convictions, Cedric. There''s more to this than just Bram''s innocence. The sunstones could lead to all-out war and be weapons of mass destruction. Knowing this, I can''t be swayed. The choice is now yours.¡± Cedric hung his head. His voice was listless. ¡°Very well. You''ve made yourself quite clear. I can''t bring myself to go to the authorities, knowing what will come of it. But that doesn''t mean we see eye to eye. Make no mistake: this is the last portion of goodwill you''ll see from me. For your sake, I hope you find what you''re looking for and leave, or else have the good sense to let it go.¡± Cedric rose from his chair and adjusted his waistcoat. ¡°I came for some documents. Then I''ll be on my way.¡± Rosa slumped in her chair as he wandered into the maze of books. The Craftsman had been good to her. She wished she could have found a better resolution. When he returned with an armful of scrolls, she gave him a peace offering. ¡°Please, take this.¡± In her hand was a piece of luminess from the table. She placed it in his breast pocket. ¡°It''ll help light your way. I don''t want there to be any hard feelings between us.¡± He turned his back to her. ¡°After manipulating me to go against my better judgment, I think it''d be best if we kept our distance from now on.¡± Rosa''s chest ached, and a knot appeared in her throat. She reached out, but her fingers only grazed the Craftman''s shoulder before he stormed off. In mere moments, he was up the stairs and gone from sight. A tear slid down her cheek. She felt awful. Her dear Cedric had gone from friend to stranger in the blink of an eye. But she couldn''t stand there dwelling on it. She had work to do, and there would be plenty of time for grief or regrets later. Chapter 17 : Recollection
Chapter XVII : Recollection Lateday of Somnus, First Day of Autumnmoon
Bram and Kane rode their new mounts through the Angkorian countryside. They headed north, into the mountains, hours past the furthest settlement. Beyond the fertile landscapes, Angkor¡¯s foothills turned rocky and dry. Long summer months singed the grass, and the pounding of viscar footsteps left a trail of billowing dust behind. For much of the trip, the two rode in silence; but as time passed, Bram yearned for a conversation with his childhood friend. The two had barely spoken in ten years, so to get the conversation started, Bram recounted one of his war stories. He kept the tone humorous and lighthearted, telling of a time he liberated a Kitezhian controlled village at night. The plan was to surprise the enemy, but it turned out they had all gone to the local brothel. Bram¡¯s men ended up catching the whole unit with their pants down, making for a very awkward interrogation. Kane laughed so hard he had to halt his viscar. Bram was pleased to see his friend in good spirits. Feeling a bit hungry, he opened his travel bag and removed some jerky and a hunk of cheese. Kane did the same and tossed over a heel of bread. Bram caught it in one hand and returned the favor by splitting his own provisions and tossing half back over. The warriors raised their hands in a mock toast and ate in cheerful delight. ¡°Bram,¡± Kane¡¯s words escaped through a mouthful of sharply aged cheddar, ¡°You remember the time the old Chevalier orchard was overrun by toza worms?¡± The Knight¡¯s memories came flooding back. He savored them with a bite of smoke-cured meat. ¡°You bet I do. The moment we first heard, we snuck over the fence to see for ourselves. I remember we fell into one of the worms¡¯ tunnels after the ground caved in.¡± Kane laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget! Farmer Sorensen had to toss down a rope. He gave us both a beating when he found out how careless we¡¯d been.¡± Bram remembered more. ¡°That reminds me of the day you fell beneath the ice on the old mill pond. We weren¡¯t supposed to go there till after Solstice, but we never could resist the first snowfall.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kane chuckled. ¡°Your old man had to fish me out with a garden hoe.¡± The scene had been both thrilling and humorous, but Bram couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of his father ¡­ and the attack ¡­ and the flames and burning flesh. Kane couldn¡¯t have known, since he left to train with the Royal Guard long before that fateful night. Kane must have noticed the change in mood. ¡°Bram, what¡¯s wrong? I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± He needed to face it, sooner or later. ¡°My dad died during The War in a Kitezhian raid. I get choked up sometimes when I think about him.¡± The Royal looked over sympathetically. ¡°What happened?¡± Bram paused, trying to think of where to begin. ¡°They came from the mountains after dark and set fire to fringe villages. They must have wanted to incite panic and rebellion. Many lost their homes that night. Too many lost their lives. The problem was that the villagers had no warning. Those in Angkor had advanced intelligence, but they wasted their chance to save others with that knowledge! All we needed was time to prepare, and the whole tragedy could have been avoided.¡± Kane¡¯s voice grew somber. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bram. I know how close you were to your dad.¡± Bram held onto years of suppressed rage and frustration without any kind of outlet, and he didn¡¯t want to let it all out now. He took a moment to compose himself. ¡°The farmlands have always been low priority in this country. Our leaders put vast resources into the safety and comfort of the capital, but all they see in the countryside are poor serfs. But you and I both know even the lowliest farmer works harder than others give them credit. We have food because of their blood and sweat; and without them, the city would starve. Yet, every crisis or natural disaster ends the same way ¡­ with poor folk somehow fending for themselves.¡± The Knight stopped to catch his breath and lower his temperature. Things had to be said, but he didn¡¯t want to go too far. ¡°Some things have changed, at least. Now we have the Border Patrol. Hopefully, what happened to Providence won¡¯t ever happen again.¡± Kane nodded without words. Bram hadn¡¯t meant to dampen the mood, but it was his first chance to voice his feelings in years, and it wasn¡¯t easy to hold back. There was still so much more to say, but he felt he needed to wrap it up. ¡°I only heard about the attack after graduating. They buried my father¡¯s remains before I even received a letter. And that¡¯s all there is to it. I¡¯ve haven¡¯t been back before this morn ¡­ and might never go back again.¡± Kane allowed a moment of silence before clearing his throat and changing topics. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking ¡­ what did you do after graduating? You used to talk about traveling the world, perhaps even look for your blood parents. Did you ever make headway before becoming a Knight?¡± Bram shook his head. It was another sensitive topic, though not nearly as much as his father¡¯s death. He felt better about telling Kane the story. ¡°There was never much to go on. My dad ¡­ the man who raised me ¡­ never talked about my birth. Not even when I asked him a thousand times. There was this one time, though. He¡¯d been drinking, and I put him to bed. But then he grabbed me by the collar and told me this story.¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Bram demonstrated by shaking his fist in midair. He took a deep breath and released it. ¡°He said he¡¯d found me in the forest one morn when hunting. Said there was no one else around. No footsteps, nothing disturbed, no nothing. I was alone, crying, and soiled, in a pile of wet leaves and twigs. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to leave me, so he brought me home.¡± Bram chuckled. Not because he found it funny, but because he only half believed it was true. ¡°Maybe it was just the spirits talking. Either way, it¡¯s too late to ask him now. And other than that one time, he never gave me a single clue.¡± Kane¡¯s expression was a mixture of gloom and nonchalance. ¡°So ¡­ sounds like a pretty shitty time after graduation. But, then you became a Gnostic Knight and the hero who saved Angkor. Things got better, then?¡± Bram laughed. Kane might have changed, but some things stayed the same, including his friend¡¯s sarcastic attitude. He thought back. ¡°When I graduated, The War was in full swing, and my class was expected to enlist. I spent a few boring years as a grunt, but I had a few good ideas and was lucky when my commanding officer took notice. The Gnostic Knighthood reached out to me after I rescued a few comrades who became POW¡¯s. They put me through some difficult tests, but I passed. Now I¡¯m a Knight.¡± Kane blew a raspberry that sounded halfway between a scoff and a chuckle. ¡°You make it sound easy.¡± Bram knew it took longer for most other Knights. Some had ten or more years of experience before making rank. He didn¡¯t want to sound boastful. ¡°Yeah, I was fast tracked. I knew the kingdom took a risk on me, so I worked my ass off to train and meet expectations. It wasn¡¯t easy. Trust me.¡± Kane cracked a smile. ¡°You always were an overachiever, but you had heart. That¡¯s what I remember about you.¡± Bram was touched, but modesty won over. ¡°Enough about me. What of your adventures, Kane?¡± Kane¡¯s expression changed. The fire in his eyes went out, and he hunched over. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up for grandiose stories. The Royals aren¡¯t like the Knights. We live in service of the king. And when we¡¯re not directly following orders, we train or meditate. It¡¯s pretty boring, actually.¡± Kane¡¯s description gave Bram chills, almost as if he had disdain for his role. There had to be more to it. ¡°You must have fought in The War, though, right? Richard sent his Royals to fight at Dobb¡¯s Plain. Weren¡¯t you there?¡± Bram remembered the final battle quite well, but he never crossed paths with Kane that day. A pall fell over Kane¡¯s expression. He looked angry, perhaps even enraged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± His voice was steady and flat, leaving no room for debate. His eyes drifted to the path ahead, and he spoke no more. Bram was surprised, but he let the subject drop. War was brutal, and many soldiers returned home traumatized or otherwise scarred. He didn¡¯t want to resurrect bad memories. There were happier times, too, and next time Kane felt like talking, he¡¯d direct the conversation better. So he returned to riding, as grassy foothills slowly transitioned into rocky hillscapes. The trip went on in silence until Kane suddenly halted his mount. The Knight looked over his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kane scanned his surroundings. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been followed.¡± Bram also inspected the area, but found nothing suspicious. ¡°Did you see something?¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°Not directly, but I sensed it.¡± Bram had to take him seriously. Travelers rarely took the Zeugma pass, now that Saladin was accessible by the main roads. Given all he had witnessed in Minoa and Angkor, he had good reason to be paranoid. It seemed unlikely that Virgil would have sent spies or assassins, but he didn¡¯t want to leave anything to chance. ¡°Let¡¯s make a quick sweep,¡± he suggested. Kane agreed, and the two circled the area. After a few minutes, the Royal called out. ¡°Over here!¡± Bram rushed over. Sure enough, a fresh set of footprints led to some nearby brush. Kane studied them closely. They appeared to be from simple footwear. No tread, just handmade soles. Pretty small, too. Either a female or a child. Bram was also well versed in tracking. ¡°Should we follow?¡± Kane nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve made good time, and there¡¯s still enough daylight for a detour. Could be nothing, but we should see where it leads, at least.¡± Bram concurred. He didn¡¯t know of any settlements in the area, and most folks weren¡¯t foolish enough to setup residence in spawn-infested mountains without the protection of Border Patrol. But the footwear was crude and inconsistent with modern traveling equipment. It certainly wasn¡¯t a from a traveler enroute to Saladin. ¡°Maybe some kid wandered too far from their village and got lost,¡± Kane suggested. ¡°Still, we better make sure.¡± The warriors veered from the mountain path, crossing over rocky outcroppings. The tallest peak, known as Ur, loomed in the distance. So far into the deep wilderness, Bram had to worry about spawn. Dangerous creatures were known to roam the mountains, some quite large and capable of taking on two seasoned warriors. As time passed, Bram felt pressure to return to his original mission. It wasn¡¯t clear if the source of the footsteps was a threat, and the dangers of veering off course probably outweighed the benefits. He was ready to make the call when Kane called out and pointed. ¡°Look!¡± Nestled along the craggy cliffside was a cave. Bram donned his helm and readied his sword. Kane headed to the cave¡¯s dimly lit mouth and urged Bram over. ¡°Bring the light.¡± The Knight removed a torch from his pack, which had been enchanted by Angkor¡¯s wizards to keep its flame for days. He lit it and brought it over to the dark shadows. Kane pointed. ¡°Multiple tracks, now.¡± Sure enough, it seemed like someone¡ªor possibly more than one¡ªhad wandered in and out, perhaps using the cave for shelter. Bram looked to the west, anxious to see a setting sun. ¡°If we do this, we¡¯ll have a tough time maintaining schedule.¡± ¡°How could we not?¡± the Royal reasoned. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone surviving out here on their own. Don¡¯t you want to know what they¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not our mission,¡± Bram reminded. ¡°Nor is it a threat. If we make our way back to the mountain pass, we can still make camp in a safe space before it¡¯s too dark.¡± Kane peered closer at the markings. ¡°No, wait ¡­ these are Ashingi footprints.¡± He referred to the so-called Wild Ones, tribes who lived off the land and were often hostile to outsiders. Bram considered the possibility. ¡°I thought they had all been wiped out in this region.¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen reports of new sightings. I¡¯m certain this will be of great interest to King Richard. If we confirm it.¡± Bram was torn. He glanced again at the sun as it approached the horizon, reminding him of the urgency to reach Kitezh. Richard hadn¡¯t given him a timeline, but Bram set a fairly ambitious goal of reaching Kitezh in three days. He was eager to seize the sunstone and go back to Rosa. The longer he dallied, the greater the chance he¡¯d lose the element of surprise, and Kitezh¡¯s monarch would learn about the sunstones. Then again, perhaps Kane was right, and this was an easy opportunity to curry more favor. He also wanted to give his friend the benefit of the doubt, as well as an opportunity for some well-deserved praise. He figured it would benefit their friendship. ¡°Very well, let¡¯s move forward,¡± he decided. ¡°What about the viscars? Do we bring them along?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave them here,¡± Kane answered. ¡°We¡¯d risk attracting spawn. Let¡¯s take them with us and hope we don¡¯t run into any tight squeezes.¡± Bram steeled himself for the journey. It was getting dark, and turning back now seemed like the wrong idea. Chapter 18 : Conspiracy
Chapter XVIII : Conspiracy Midnight of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric¡¯s grandfather clock struck midnight, sending thirteen reverberating bongs throughout the workshop and marking the end of a brutally mundane day. Ever since returning from the Archives, the Craftsman worked nonstop in a mad rush to complete his schematics and catch up on lost time. At first, things moved quickly. His testy dispute with Rosa left him feeling relieved, like he finally had permission to close a contentious chapter in his life and could now turn the page without guilt or responsibility. His mind was focused, and he made great progress. However, as the end of the day neared, his concentration waned. The more he reflected on the argument, the more he regretted his tact. The way he second-guessed Rosa¡¯s reasons and pushed her into a corner, when he could have been patient and more reasonable. Although, it wasn¡¯t all his fault. Rosa might have denied Bram¡¯s involvement, but if the Knight hadn¡¯t told her about his mission, she would have never gone to the Archives in the first place. Cedric figured the stress of being a Gnostic had finally caught up to Bram. He had seen it many times. A man demonstrates excellence in battle, joins the Knights, and then realizes he needs to set aside his morals to do the king¡¯s bidding. Cedric wouldn¡¯t dare admit it openly, but he knew Richard was a ruthless ruler. Knights either learned to accept his questionable ethics, or got reassigned to positions where they could no longer infect others with their recalcitrance. In time, Rosa would understand that Bram¡¯s fate was by design, not anything she could remedy with more research. Cedric was willing to look the other way while she toiled in the Archives, but he hoped she would come to her senses, sooner or later. For her sake, of course. Cedric shook his head. The way he thought of Rosa Reynolds was like a schoolboy with a crush. The sooner he ended it, the better. Even if he was destined to live his life alone. With a bit of willpower, he made a final push to the finish line. And with a few last-minute touches, he called his schematics done. At last. He reviewed his paperwork, pleased with its style and elegance. It gave him great pride knowing that, starting tomorrow, Angkor¡¯s artisans would follow his specifications and build the most sophisticated technological masterpiece the world had ever known. He couldn¡¯t stop now. With a bit more effort, he could hand-deliver the paperwork to the hangar, where his foreman would find it first thing in the morn. It might only save a few hours of overhead, but it was worth it. He didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment. Despite his exhaustion, he wanted his design to progress as promptly as possible. With that in mind, he extinguished his office lamps and grabbed the piece of luminess that Rosa had given him. It was nothing more than a simple light source, but a part of him treasured the gift. He rubbed its surface, admired its glow, and turned it in his hands. It was just a rock, and in a few weeks, the enchantment would fade, and the light would go out. But he couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away. With a sigh, he placed it in his pocket and gave it a fond tap. After locking the doors, he headed into the night. The cool air refreshed his senses, and he welcomed a break from the day¡¯s intense heat. It was a long walk, all the way to Angkor¡¯s underground barracks, but he figured he would benefit from the exercise. It felt good to let his mind wander and unwind. His foreman¡¯s workspace was in the hangar, located at the bottommost level. As he traveled, he thought about how he might celebrate his airship¡¯s eventual completion. Perhaps he¡¯d throw a large ball, like he did when he was younger. Thinking about it passed the time, and he reached the underground hangar feeling excited. Near the mouth of the cavern was a small room, carved out of the rock, filled with office furniture. He placed his paperwork on the main desk, where his foreman was sure to find it. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Feeling victorious, he sat down in a wooden chair to catch his breath. Twenty minutes of stairs and corridors sapped the last of his strength, and his knees ached. The return trip up the spiral stairwells would be even worse. But at least Phase Two was finally finished. Tomorrow, he could sleep in, stay home, and work on his model. He almost dozed off when a crash in the back of the cavern startled him. It sounded like a tool or piece of building material had fallen. By instinct, he bolted upright and dashed into the shadows, out of sight. During the day, mirrors brought sunlight down from the surface, keeping the cavern fairly well lit; but at this hour, the chamber was mostly concealed by darkness. Deep in the cavern¡¯s furthest recesses, Cedric caught the faint glow of a lantern swiveling back and forth. Someone appeared to be lurking near the Zounds prototype. At first, he suspected one of Richard¡¯s bean-counters was attempting to get their own assessment of the project. The mere thought made him furious. He detested administrators who tried to manage the project from the sidelines, and he wondered if he could sneak close enough catch the man or woman in the act. He had some harsh words he¡¯d been saving for such an occasion. As he approached, he caught sight of the man¡¯s face: sharp features, blonde slicked-back hair ¡­ Cedric had seen him before. He was a newly appointed chancellor ¡­ Virgil Garvey. Then he remembered what Rosa told him. It was too strange of a coincidence to cross paths now, especially so close to his beloved prototype. Especially in the dead of night. The chancellor glanced nervously over his shoulder, but he didn¡¯t notice Cedric. The Craftsman stayed quiet and hidden. He slunk around some crates to get a better view. Toward the aft of the ship, Virgil veered into a recess between pallets of material. Cedric kept to the shadows, advancing slowly. A momentary ray, cast by Virgil¡¯s lantern, shed light on a pile of broken glass on the ground. Cedric picked up a good-sized shard and used it as a mirror. A deep and august voice rose from the shadows. Certainly, not Virgil¡¯s. ¡°It took you long enough.¡± Cedric turned the piece of glass in his hand, hoping to get a clear view of the speaker. Unfortunately, Virgil stood in front of the man. ¡°I came as soon as I received your summons,¡± the chancellor responded. ¡°You know I lack your skills in translocation. It took me forever to get here on foot.¡± The first voice chuckled. ¡°Be that as it may, I trust you found the trip worthwhile. Look before you. I assume it meets your requirements?¡± Virgil looked up at the towering structure of the Zounds prototype. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s perfect!¡± Cedric felt his blood pressure rise. The design belonged to Richard, first and foremost. But until it was finished, no one had rights to it, except Cedric. The voice behind Virgil continued. ¡°I would like to commend your work in redirecting our friend. Mister Morrison and the Royal should reach the valley in the mountains of Ur by morn. He still thinks he¡¯s on a mission to Kitezh, but once he reaches his true destination, he¡¯ll be ours once again.¡± Cedric was confused, wondering what these men had to do with Bram. He didn¡¯t want to get caught up in Rosa¡¯s theories, but it was difficult to explain what he was hearing. He swallowed to moisten the lump in his throat. ¡°Our plan with the Pisces Stone is progressing.¡± Virgil appeared to have changed topics. ¡°Richard has taken to it quickly.¡± Cedric strained to hear. Virgil might have been referring to the sunstone, but the Craftsman had never heard it called Pisces Stone before. The deep voice responded, but pieces were muffled. ¡°¡­ Its powers are certainly as great as you claimed. However ¡­ Richard was not supposed ¡­ demonstrate its powers to ¡­.¡± Virgil spoke in a hushed voice. It was getting more difficult to understand. ¡°Morrison ¡­ told his mistress ¡­ snooping around the Archives ¡­ should eliminate her.¡± ¡°See that you do,¡± the deep voice responded. ¡°We can¡¯t afford ¡­ find anything.¡± Cedric froze. They were clearly talking about Rosa, and he couldn¡¯t deny the threat on her life. Beads of sweat formed along his scalp and slowly rolled into his beard. He took easy, deliberate breaths to control his teeth from chattering. ¡°Is that it?¡± the deep voice asked. Virgil spoke, but by now the words were nearly imperceptible. ¡°¡­ update you soon ¡­ Gemini Stone ¡­ Richard wants more time before ¡­ war with Kitezh ¡­.¡± Virgil stepped aside, and for the first time, Cedric got a good look at his accomplice. The lantern light revealed black armor and a hideous helm. Cedric¡¯s heart sunk. It was a Gnostic Knight! There was no more doubt. Richard had given his trust to insidious conspirators. Even worse, Rosa¡¯s life appeared to be in danger. Cedric had to warn her right away. Taking a nervous step back, but failing to check the ground for debris, he stepped onto a piece of shattered glass. The voice around the bend responded immediately. ¡°What was that? Did you conceal our conversation from eavesdropping?¡± ¡°I thought you had already¡ª¡± Cedric did not wait around to hear the rest. He ran, fueled by adrenaline. By the time he reached the top of the Substratum, his legs were rubber bands. But he didn''t dare stop. Forgetting all about his anger with Rosa, he stumbled toward the Archives to warn her. Chapter 19 : Magna Inventa
Chapter XIX : Magna Inventa Latenight of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Rosa¡¯s pile of books grew over the course of the day, until they created a sprawling, towering heap that spanned the entire length of her table. Many on her list contained references to the sunstones, but volume after volume spoke only through myth and legend. None offered insights into how a layman could use them to channel magic. Based on all her knowledge, the sunstones¡¯ powers were unique. It wasn¡¯t the same as an enchantment, which allowed a scholar to store a spell inside an everyday object. Enchantments essentially imbued objects with a magical signature, but they could only perform a single task¡ªthat of the spell stored inside. There was another kind of object, known as a totem. Sufficiently proficient scholars could coalesce their manna and store it inside an object for later use. Any scholar of the same manna type could use that stored power to amplify their own. Of course, laymen couldn¡¯t use totems, since they couldn¡¯t produce manna, nor could scholars of the opposite manna type. Compared to enchantments or totems, the sunstones were different. Based on what Bram had witnessed, Richard wielded potent powers of destruction, even without manna of his own. Such an ability was unprecedented. And unfortunately, no such object existed in the dozens of texts that Rosa had accumulated. The dearth of information made her wonder if the knowledge had simply been lost throughout the ages. Surely, Virgil must have learned about the sunstones¡¯ secrets from somewhere. Sadly, after exhausting the entries of the Librem Arcana, Rosa¡¯s search turned up nothing. The sorceress threw up her hands in frustration, wondering what she had missed. She had followed every lead and read through countless books. What else? She snatched the Librem Arcana and started pacing the Archives¡¯ lower levels, hoping for an epiphany. The Archives contained an incalculable number of records, and the Librem Arcana only mentioned those that had been accessed recently. If Virgil somehow found a way to access a volume without the Librem knowing, it would be like searching for diamonds hidden among grains of sand at a beach. It would take a lifetime; but alas, time was short. Only hours remained before she would be forced to clean up her mess and return empty-handed. Desperate and discouraged, she ran down the list one more time ¡­ and then she saw it: a set of volumes she had almost missed, given its rather generic title. Magna Inventa, a journal by Maurice Vance. Dozens of scholars used similar names, so it was easy to overlook. However, what caught Rosa¡¯s eye was the author¡¯s name. Vance was a famous sorcerer and historian, whose theories were the basis of modern magic. Although, nobody had seen or heard from him since his mysterious disappearance thirty years ago. It all happened before Rosa was born, but she was quite familiar with his work, including the scandal that forced him out of the mainstream. As a student, she had written her thesis based on his theories. Before vanishing, Vance had committed his research to the sunstones. This was seen by many as a waste of talent and resources, due to the long history of scholars who had ruined their careers from similar endeavors. Undeterred, Vance put forth years of study and supposedly recorded it in a series of journals. However, the notebooks had disappeared along with their author. Or, perhaps, they had just been misplaced. If, somehow, they ended up in the Archives, they could have easily gone unnoticed for years based on their rather unassuming name. Rosa rejoiced, dashing through the Archives¡¯ dank corridors to the location revealed by the Librem Arcana. Her heels barely touched the ground. When she finally arrived at the bookshelf, her spirits shrunk. She ran her fingers across the multitude of volumes, expecting to find Vance¡¯s records, but they were nowhere to be seen. Rosa couldn¡¯t believe it! The Librem couldn¡¯t have been wrong. She repeated the exercise, scanning both guide and bookshelf several times. But it was futile. The journals weren¡¯t there. She groaned, distressed and distraught, and hung her head in frustration. Only then did her eye catch a sliver of light from the bottom of the bookshelf. She extinguished her magical flame to get a better look. Clearly, a chamber was hidden behind the shelf, a place she had overlooked. She felt around for a mechanism, lever, or switch¡ªanything that might catch. It was time to summon her magic. Taking a step back, she shut her eyes and raised her hands. She thought of soap bubbles, feathers, and mayflies. A fuzzy texture caressed her fingertips, a buzzing swarmed in her ears, and an acrid scent of detergent wafted to her nose. She opened her eyes to find the entire contents of the bookshelf hovering in mid-air. Only a single volume remained, attached to a simple latch in the corner. Satisfied, she returned the books to their proper places, placed her hand upon the latch, and pulled. The mechanism grinded, and she watched the shelf slide along a hidden track. Gleefully, she stepped inside to find a dimly lit room, with luminess on a table in the corner. Based on its dullish glow, the stone had to be roughly two weeks old. And there, next to the luminess, piled on the table, were the volumes she sought. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Five small notebooks, hardly noteworthy in size, shape, or style. She ran her fingers along the bindings, yearning to read their contents. She scooped them up and nearly ran back to her table in the main room. She spread them out, scanning them hungrily. Finally, within reach, were firsthand accounts of sunstone research. Her hands trembled as she turned the pages, eager to reveal the secrets that¡ªuntil now¡ªwere only known to Virgil Garvey. As it turned out, poor Vance had gone through numerous failures, even as he ratcheted up the intensity of his experiments. The clever sorcerer astounded her with his ingenuity. He wrote so eloquently that she almost felt as if she knew him. He broke her heart with his failures, yet inspired her with his convictions. She almost wept as pages toggled between defeat and perseverance. She wondered how a scholar could keep going in the face of such loss. Before she knew it, she had reached the end. She almost shrieked out loud. All five volumes, and nothing of value. She couldn¡¯t believe it! She flipped back and forth, realizing only at the last moment that the final volume was thinner than the others. Sure enough, pages had been removed straight from the binding, so completely that it was almost unnoticeable. She was in utter disbelief, unwilling to accept defeat after coming so close! Frustrated, she pushed the journals to the floor with her magic and hid her face in her hands. Her mind was numb, and she was exhausted. In her tired state, she hardly noticed a very distressed and breathless Cedric emerge from the mouth of the stairwell. She wiped away her tears and stood up. He dashed to the table, only to collapse in front, dripping with sweat. ¡°Cedric! What happened to you?¡± She leapt to his side with magic ready. She thought of vast, endless oceans and she directed a cool, refreshing breeze to wash away the Craftsman¡¯s fatigue. Normal breathing returned, which gave him a chance to explain. His face was full of apologies. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I doubted you, Rosa.¡± He explained how he went to drop off his paperwork, only to witness a conversation involving Chancellor Garvey. ¡°Virgil?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Then you know him after all?¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick up on his name earlier, but I remembered as soon as I saw him. He¡¯s new to the kingdom, a man of little importance. But unlike other appointees, King Richard has been keeping his agenda top-secret.¡± Rosa shook her head. ¡°A brand new chancellor, and already Richard wants to promote him to First Advisor.¡± Cedric recoiled. ¡°What? Who told you that? Richard has a long list of allies waiting for such an opportunity. Do you have any idea what kind of scandal it would be, if he handed Angkor¡¯s second highest title to a brand new chancellor with no experience?¡± Rosa felt vindicated. ¡°You see, Cedric? Virgil proved his worth by unlocking the power of the sunstones, just like I told you. Richard will do anything to keep him loyal; even promote him as his right hand man. So, what did he say to you?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t see me,¡± Cedric clarified. ¡°I was hidden, off to the side. However, I did overhear a conversation between him and one of his accomplices.¡± Rosa smiled, surprised at the Craftsman¡¯s stealth. ¡°That man ¡­ he was a Gnostic Knight.¡± The plot thickened. Richard only employed six of these Knights, and Bram was one of them. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult to narrow down the suspects. ¡°Do you know who?¡± Cedric shook his head. ¡°His identity was hidden by his helm¡ªbut listen closely, Rosa. They know about Bram¡¯s mission, and it sounds like he¡¯s been misled. He¡¯s being redirected to some valley in the mountains of Ur. What¡¯s more, they know you¡¯re here, in the Archives, searching for information.¡± The Craftsman winced, his face grim. ¡°I think you¡¯re in danger. You need to leave the country before you get hurt.¡± Rosa shuddered. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. This conspiracy is larger than I imagined. I need to warn Bram. Perhaps I can reach him with my magic before he walks into Virgil¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but there¡¯s more.¡± Cedric bit his lower lip. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch everything, but they kept using these strange terms: Pisces Stone, Gemini Stone ¡­ I don¡¯t know if they referred to the sunstones, but they did mentioned war with Kitezh, just like you said!¡± Rosa¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with those terms, either, but you did well, Cedric. If they¡¯re planning on war, that means they intend to take the other sunstones by force. Bram and I need to reach Kitezh to warn them. We can¡¯t allow Virgil to gather the other sunstones. They¡¯re far too powerful!¡± Cedric leaned forward. ¡°Rosa ¡­ what did you find down here?¡± She sighed. ¡°Not much. But thanks to you, I think it was enough.¡± Cedric beamed, but before he could say more, a commotion erupted from the upper floors. Rosa saw a premonition: flashes of Royals, racing through the Archives. ¡°Oh, no! They¡¯ve found us!¡± Cedric faced the stairs, looking guilty and remorseful. ¡°It¡¯s my fault! I wanted to reach you as fast as I could.¡± His face contorted with shame. ¡°But I didn¡¯t check to see if I was followed.¡± Rosa found her courage. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Cedric. It¡¯s like you said: Virgil already knew I was here. I just need to distract them while you escape. Hide among the bookshelves. They won¡¯t conduct a comprehensive search if I lead them outdoors.¡± Cedric stood tall, his voice full of resolve. ¡°Not a chance. Given my position in the kingdom, I can afford to be captured. But you need to warn Bram before it¡¯s too late. I¡¯ll distract the guards and buy you some time.¡± Rosa was conflicted. She didn¡¯t want Cedric to take the fall. ¡°I¡¯ll be all right,¡± he insisted. ¡°I¡¯m Grand Craftsman. I can talk my way out of it. Now, go! Make yourself invisible. Don¡¯t look back!¡± Rosa needed to make her choice quickly. Royals would arrive at any moment. She hoped that Cedric¡¯s clout would protect him. She drew in a deep breath and kissed her friend on the cheek. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this, Cedric.¡± His cheeks reddened and his lips trembled. ¡°Find Bram and leave Angkor as soon as you can. Now, hurry!¡± She nodded and waved her arms in a wide arc. She pictured moonlight, shadows, and ghosts, and she spoke ancient words. As her body faded, she raced up the stairwell, narrowly avoiding the Royals as they descended. The commanding officer marched over to Cedric. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he thundered. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡± The Craftsman averted his eyes and remained silent. ¡°Take him with us and search the floor,¡± the officer commanded. Three Royals approached and pressed their spears against Cedric¡¯s skin. Rosa¡¯s heart ached as she forced herself to leave him behind. She hoped they wouldn¡¯t hurt him. More importantly, she hoped her manna would last until she escaped. Chapter 20 : Conviction
Chapter XX : Conviction Latenight of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Bram and Kane spent the night ascending the network of caves inside the Ur mountain range. They ran into many nocturnal species along the way, the kind that usually inhabited dark places: gorm, cave larvae, millipods, and other fierce creatures. Though none were a match for two seasoned warriors. A single slice of a Gnostic¡¯s venomous blade or stab of a Royal¡¯s icy spear dispatched these nuisances easily. Both were expert trackers, but progress through the cavern was slow. It took time to maneuver the viscars through tight spaces and up steep passageways. Meanwhile, elevated temperatures raised concerns, and a dense fog rolled across the floor, limiting visibility. The Knight found the humid air stifling through his thick, black armor. Kane waved to get Bram¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? A draft! It means we¡¯re close to the surface.¡± Bram felt it, too. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right.¡± By now, the two had veered far off course of their mission. And with each step, Bram felt more inclined to turn around. If the end was near, he would press on. He just hoped whatever they found there was worth it. The path led into a wide open cavern, populated by a forest of waxy stalagmites. Droplets fell from a ceiling obscured by fog, creating plinks and planks upon hitting unseen pools. A tranquil melody rang throughout the cavern, accompanied by whistles of hot air passing through fissures in the rock. Bram passed by a spring of boiling water and put all the pieces together. He and Kane had entered some kind of geothermal core. Supposedly, the Ur mountain range had been created millennia ago by a chain of volcanos, but they were supposedly dormant. It was a scientific discovery, to be sure, but one that required great care. Hazards were everywhere, and even a casual misstep could be life threatening, especially for the steeds. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°This feels like a mistake,¡± he reasoned. ¡°These caves could go on for leagues, taking us farther off course. Not even the discovery of an Ashingi tribe can make up for the time we¡¯re losing.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Kane challenged, ¡°Where¡¯s your sense of adventure?¡± Bram scoffed. ¡°Have you forgotten why we¡¯re on this mission?¡± The Royal stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of turning around now. We¡¯ve come all this way.¡± Bram was losing his patience. ¡°We have come far, but not in the right direction. So what if we find evidence of a lost tribe? Our mission is in Kitezh. And the sooner we¡¯re back on track, the better.¡± Kane scowled. ¡°You don¡¯t think I know that? What do I look like to you? Some fool?¡± Bram looked Kane up and down. ¡°I never said that. What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± He waved his torch toward the pools of boiling water. ¡°See here? We risk our safety with every step, as well as our mounts. You hear those fissures? These caverns might not even be stable. One wrong move, and we die in a vat of boiling water. And for what?¡± Kane averted his eyes. He looked upset. Bram wondered if his friend was having a tough time adjusting to his new working environment. True, he and Kane were adults, but for all the time they had known each other, they had been boys. As children, Kane was older by two years, which was a huge difference back then. He was like an older brother, the one who led the adventures, serving as mentor and teacher. Certainly, ten years had changed both men. Bram and Kane had matured and now saw the world differently, but the role reversal couldn¡¯t have been easy. Gnostic Knights technically had seniority over Royals, except for the Grandmaster. If Bram ordered Kane to reverse course, his friend would have to obey. But he wouldn¡¯t like it. Bram sighed. It went against his better judgment, but he knew that Kane needed a win. He deserved the benefit of the doubt, a bit of faith, and the comfort of knowing that he was contributing¡ªnot just following. ¡°Maybe we keep going a bit longer,¡± Bram suggested. He saw the intended reaction. The Royal perked up, ever so slightly. ¡°You said you felt a draft earlier. Let¡¯s see if it gets any stronger up ahead.¡± Kane looked relieved. ¡°You sure?¡± Bram smiled. ¡°Yeah, a little bit farther, at least. If your intuition is right, you¡¯ll have earned an extra commendation.¡± Bram saw a hint of smile creep across Kane¡¯s face. He was glad. The mission depended on teamwork, and he needed to nurse his old friendship back to health. He waved the Royal forward, and Kane followed closely behind; ever upward, through the mountains. Chapter 21 : Hope
Chapter XXI : Hope Premorn of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Uriana stepped into the mouth of the cave, hoping her child hadn¡¯t gone too far. The little one was bolder now and old enough to start using their powers. Uriana was chieftess of the Ur Tribe. Although she considered her followers to be her children, only one shared her blood. Their name was Uriel, a soul forged by the Goddess¡¯ own spirit, destined to be the hope of humankind. The spirit had not yet chosen a form for Uriel, so for now, Uriana treated them as neutral, in mind, body, and gender. They were her moon and her stars, and right now, they were missing. It wasn¡¯t the first time, but it was the longest. Four days had passed since she noticed Uriel¡¯s disappearance. She had been in prayer all week for the Por Qhai, and her child should have been at home, worshipping in private. But at some point, they had run off to Gaia-knew-where. Uriana formed a village-wide search as soon as she heard. She checked all the usual places: swimming holes, climbing trees, farms, and nurseries¡ªall of Uriel¡¯s favorites. Uriana now worried that her child might have left the valley altogether. The Ur Valley was a gift from the Goddess. Separated from the outside world, it was a garden of supreme beauty and bounty, meant solely for the Ur Tribe. It was blessed and safe, protected from the creatures of chaos known as spawn. And it had only one way in or out. ¡°Do you truly think they would have gone this far?¡± her companion asked. ¡°After all we¡¯ve taught them?¡± Uriana had chosen a trusted friend to join her search. His name was Uriy¨¦, and though Tribal Chieftesses were not allowed to marry, he would have been her first choice. He was handsome and brave, with long, flowing white hair. The color was the same for all the Ur tribespeople. It was a sign of the Goddess¡¯ blessing. ¡°We¡¯ve searched everywhere else,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Do you believe they are not capable?¡± Uriy¨¦ blushed. ¡°I have no doubt that Uriel can do anything they set their mind to. I had only hoped they would listen to their elders when we tell them certain areas are off limits.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Uriana sighed. ¡°I as well.¡± The two delved deeper into the cave. Uriy¨¦ used his magic to summon a small wisp of golden light, an aurum. The Goddess granted her tribe the power to call forth spirits of the planet. Aurums were lifeforms, just like any other. They just so happened to ally themselves with the ones who summoned them. Uriy¨¦¡¯s aurum would do its best to make sure he didn¡¯t trip or fall in the cave¡¯s dark interior. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry that Uriel might have wandered to the outside world?¡± Uriana could think of nothing else. ¡°It has crossed my mind, Dear Uriy¨¦.¡± ¡°But, what would we do?¡± he asked. ¡°Go to outsider settlements, asking for a child with white hair? What if ¡­ what if the outsiders have already¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Uriana commanded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get worked up. You forget how special Uriel is. The Goddess will protect them, no matter what. You do believe that, don¡¯t you?¡± Uriy¨¦ looked embarrassed. ¡°Of course, I do. I¡¯m just worried.¡± Uriana smiled, taking note of movement in the distance. ¡°I know you are, Dear Uriy¨¦. That¡¯s why I like you.¡± She whistled, and called forth her own aurum, which flew through the cave, lighting up the walls and displaying various twists and turns. Somewhere in the far reaches, the aurum found what it was looking for: a small child that appeared to be wearing a woolen cap, fashioned in the style of outsiders. Uriana marched over to her child, wearing her best mom face. ¡°Now, just where in Gaia¡¯s name have you been?¡± Uriel stared back, seemingly at a loss of words. It happened a lot, actually. The child very rarely used their voice, choosing instead to speak telepathically. ¡°Oh, very well.¡± Uriana accepted that it would be easier for Uriel to speak in their mind¡¯s voice. So, she bent down and touched her index fingers to the child¡¯s temples. Very soon, she felt fear. ¡°Uriy¨¦, you must take Uriel back to the village. Quickly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She didn¡¯t have time to explain. ¡°Outsiders have entered the cave. They followed Uriel here.¡± Uriy¨¦¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°Are they ¡­ are they hostile?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all hostile, Dear Uriy¨¦.¡± Uriana was steadfast, ready for the role she had been born to play. ¡°Once they know of our valley, their trespasses will be relentless. They will invade us ¡­ enslave us ¡­ and eventually kill us out of fear.¡± Uriy¨¦¡¯s eyes grew misty. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± ¡°Do as I say,¡± Uriana commanded. ¡°I will summon the ouroboros. It has protected us for generations.¡± Uriana took her child¡¯s hand and matched it to her friend¡¯s. Uriy¨¦ looked hesitant. ¡°I love you.¡± The words squeezed Uriana¡¯s heart like a vice. After so many years of denying her love, hearing the words was both chilling and unfair. She had yearned to hear them, but now she had to pretend they were never uttered. She fought back tears. ¡°Go!¡± Uriy¨¦ took Uriel and disappeared down the cavern¡¯s tunnels. Uriana watched as the mist enveloped them. When they were gone, she summoned her magic. Chapter 22 : Flight & Seizure
Chapter XXII : Flight & Seizure Premorn of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
By the time Rosa fled the Archives, the entire Royal Guard was on her trail. She depleted heavy amounts of manna sneaking past blockades, finally reaching the streets of Niedam. She felt weary and out of breath. Had the palace been earlier in dispatching its scholars, she would have never made it. Her first instinct was to head north to intercept Bram¡¯s trail, but there was something she had to do, first. She couldn¡¯t leave without warning Jean. Her window of opportunity was short. She had perhaps less than an hour before search parties spilled into the nearby townships, closing off her escape. She kept close to the shadows and avoided open spaces, careful not to leave behind any witnesses. Fortunately, the early hours had few others except drunkards and houseless transients. As she neared Jean¡¯s abode, she thought about Cedric and hoped for his safety. She never expected to change his mind, much less that he would risk everything for her. She prayed that his position as Grand Craftsman was strong enough to protect him. When she reached her old professor¡¯s residence, she glanced once more over her shoulder to make sure she wasn¡¯t followed. She used the back door, closest to Jean¡¯s sleeping quarters. After three successive knocks and several moments of eerie silence, she tried again. Still no answer. She dared to use a spell, but she had to be careful. Scholars had the ability to sense manna. Any sufficiently powerful magic would alert her pursuers. She directed her meager spell at the keyhole, imagining a small twist, a spark, and a flash of light ¡­ and the door opened. She kept her voice low. ¡°Master Jean, are you home?¡± As soon as she crossed the threshold, she felt the spectral chill of an AMF. For a brief moment, she feared that Angkor¡¯s scholars had found her, and dear old Jean had already succumbed! She struggled in vain, only to watch the sconces along the walls flicker with small flames. A voice called out. ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s you! Thank the heavens!¡± She let out a pent up breath, relieved to see Jean awake and unharmed. He released the AMF, and she felt the buzz, tingle, and warmth of her magic return. She hugged him. ¡°Master Jean, forgive me. I should not have entered without your permission, but this is an emergency!¡± The old tutor raised his hands calmly. ¡°It¡¯s all right, my dear. I too expected the enemy to have already reached us. But I¡¯m grateful that you made it here, first.¡± Rosa couldn¡¯t help but gawk. ¡°But, Professor, how did you know?¡± Jean sat in a nearby rocker and motioned for her to join. She sat in a wicker chair, which had a blue pillow with stars on the seat. In between her and Jean was a small wooden table, and atop the table was a stack of old papers. Jean sat close, slowly drumming his fingertips. ¡°You didn¡¯t think the Archives was without a mechanism for guildmembers like myself to monitor, did you?¡± He asked the question so calmly. Her cheeks flushed. Of course, as Head Librarian, he could have easily watched over her progress. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m quite pleased with how thorough you were. You even found the old journals. Sadly, your discovery might have cost you dearly. And I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t undo what¡¯s already been done.¡± Rosa shrank back, finding it hard to tell if Jean was proud or disappointed. ¡°Professor, you knew? But, how? They were incomplete. They¡ª¡± ¡°Were missing some pages,¡± he finished. Her eyes went straight to Jean¡¯s fingertips, which continued their mechanical drumming. They widened as soon as she realized what was directly underneath them. ¡°How did you get those?¡± His face was wearier than usual. ¡°I used my Guild privileges to remove them, of course. I suppose you¡¯d like to read what is written?¡± Rosa could think of nothing else. ¡°Yes, of course! But ¡­ first I want to know what¡¯s going on. How long have you known?¡± Jean let out a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. But we must be brief, since there¡¯s such little time. The king¡¯s scholars will be here in minutes, and there¡¯s much I must explain before you go.¡± ¡°Before I go?¡± Rosa couldn¡¯t bear to leave a friend behind twice in one night. Especially with the guilt she already felt for Cedric. ¡°Master Jean, I refuse to leave without you.¡± Her old tutor stopped his rocking and learned forward. ¡°Rosa, I forbid you from debating me on this. At least, not this time. Right now, there is knowledge that I must pass on, and while the burden it places on you is immense, there¡¯s no one else I trust. I can only blame myself for that, I suppose.¡± Jean¡¯s regret was palpable. Rosa had never seen him so despondent. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did what you thought was right.¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°I was a fool. I thought I could keep the knowledge hidden deep within the Archives. I was afraid, you see. I thought if I came forward and exposed what Vance had written, others would be tempted to repeat his experiments. I couldn¡¯t bear to let that knowledge escape. Better for it to die along with Vance himself.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Rosa was dumbfounded. Jean must have known about the journals for a long time. But to a scholar, such a discovery was a priceless treasure. To hide it out of fear would suggest something truly apocalyptic. She wondered what kind of experiments the man could have performed. ¡°Professor, what did Vance do?¡± He lowered his head in disgust. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough, my dear. As for my tragic error, it seems the worst kind of villain stumbled upon the volumes that I thought I had locked away. A man so perverse and ambitious that he brought his newfound information directly to our king.¡± Rosa knew exactly who he meant. ¡°Virgil Garvey.¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Jean acknowledged. ¡°At first, I doubted that Richard had the appetite to gather these artifacts. With just Virgil¡¯s word to go on, any promise of power could very well have fallen on deaf ears. And without the strength and commitment of our military, I doubted Virgil would ever succeed in procuring a sunstone.¡± He leaned back and shook his head. ¡°Of course, I was wrong once again. I underestimated Richard¡¯s avarice, as well as Virgil¡¯s ingenuity. It seems our king sent one of his own Gnostics to Minoa to seize their sunstone by force. On a holiday, no less, when security was unusually light. Virgil strategized a perfect heist, with a man who, I believe, is none other than your lover, Abraham Morrison.¡± Rosa felt a surge of vindication. Jean¡¯s account matched what she heard from Bram, and it fit her intuition perfectly. ¡°Now that Richard has one sunstone, he¡¯ll surely go to war with Koba and Kitezh to obtain theirs!¡± ¡°Right again,¡± Jean agreed. ¡°It made sense to target Minoa, first. After all, there¡¯s not much political downside to invading an impoverished village on the other side of the Great Ocean. But, now that he¡¯s had a taste of the sunstone¡¯s power, I fear nothing will stop him from pursuing the others.¡± Rosa paused. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. If Virgil found Vance¡¯s journals, how did you end up with the pages?¡± Her professor gave her a toothy grin. ¡°I recovered them from the Archives, you see. Mister Garvey was first to tear them from the bindings, but I presume he was unhappy to discover that he couldn¡¯t leave the Archives without the Guild knowing. Instead, he transcribed a copy and left the originals. Later, I took the pages for myself. Using my Guild privileges, I removed them without alerting the other librarians.¡± Rosa was crushed. This meant that Jean had the pages the whole time. He could have saved her so much trouble, but instead he left her to toil all day on a meaningless search, which put Cedric in danger and wasted hours that she could have spent reaching Bram. She couldn¡¯t even face him. She turned away, trying to hide her tears. ¡°Why ¡­ why didn¡¯t you tell me all this from the beginning? I thought you believed in me?¡± Jean shook his head. ¡°No, Rosa, you misunderstand! You are more special and deeply gifted than you will ever know. You have the potential to become one of the greatest sorceresses of all time ¡­.¡± He trailed off for a moment, seemingly overcome with emotion. ¡°But this isn¡¯t about courage or talent. It¡¯s a task in which your life¡ªnay, your soul¡ªwill be at constant risk. If I am guilty, it¡¯s that I¡¯ve cared too much. I never wanted you to have to carry this burden.¡± Rosa was at a loss. ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Jean grasped the pages and held them before her. ¡°Then read these, so that you shall understand.¡± Rosa grasped them tenderly and quickly read through Vance¡¯s entries. As she did, her heart raced, her hands trembled, and her eyes glazed over. Jean surely noticed her dread. ¡°Now do you see why I came to fear this research?¡± Rosa tried to work her voice, but she was shaken to the core. ¡°Is there any doubt, Professor? Any chance that these entries are delusional, or ¡­ of a sick mind?¡± ¡°None,¡± he stated decisively. Rosa squeezed out a slow breath, too overwhelmed to speak. ¡°Quickly, now!¡± Jean roused her from her shock-filled daze. ¡°Now that you know the truth, you must flee.¡± She steeled her nerves and stood up. ¡°Yes, professor! You can count on me.¡± Before she knew it, tears streamed from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help it. She was about to leave her cherished professor to face the king¡¯s judgment, just as she had done with Cedric. The burden had already begun, and it was terrible. ¡°I know you can do this,¡± Jean told her. ¡°Be brave, and we¡¯ll see each other again. I swear it!¡± Rosa embraced her professor. She was angry, but she knew that Jean wasn¡¯t fit to travel through mountain passes or grueling desert climates. He couldn¡¯t come with her, even if he wished it. ¡°Hurry, now! The scholars will be here any moment!¡± ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± she promised. But as soon as she uttered the words, the room darkened, and a presence loomed. Rosa¡¯s eagerness was replaced with fear. A voice spoke from the far side of the room. ¡°How touching. I¡¯m sorry to say that Angkor¡¯s scholars won¡¯t be visiting today. I¡¯ve called off the search, now that I¡¯ve found you myself.¡± Jean rose from his chair like a man thirty years younger. ¡°Virgil! You dare set foot in my home?¡± The old sorcerer raised his arms to recast his AMF, but Virgil brushed it aside like a gnat. A magical backlash hit Jean like a wave, nearly knocking him off his feet. But, in a surprisingly agile move, he rolled to the side and grabbed an object from the table. Rosa recognized it as a totem in the shape of small figurine. It emanated intense magical energy. Grasping it tightly, Jean rose to his feet and cast a ray of pure white light. Sanctus Lux, perhaps the most powerful spell of sorcery ever known. The chancellor raised his own hand and uttered an incantation, sending the bolt upward through the ceiling, incinerating everything in its path. An explosion of broken wood and shattered glass sprayed debris across the room. Rosa shielded her face, but it didn¡¯t stop splinters and shards from flying into her forearms. Fortunately, the ray missed the main structural beams. Aside from a gaping hole in the roof, the building remained intact. Once the dust settled, she looked to the far end of the room where Virgil stood, completely unharmed. ¡°So,¡± he noted with a devilish smile, ¡°it seems you have a magical aid of your own. But it will take more than that to stop this!¡± The chancellor reached inside his cloak and grabbed onto something. With an outstretched forefinger, he cast a spell using magic forbidden to all others on the planet. Rosa¡¯s body froze. ¡°Professor,¡± she mumbled with effort. ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ move.¡± Jean also seemed to struggle. ¡°What ¡­? Interdicta ¡­ but how?¡± ¡°You expect me to answer?¡± Virgil retorted. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking the girl, now.¡± ¡°You ¡­ underestimate me ¡­ Mister Garvey!¡± Jean flexed his powers through sheer strength of will. His bony fingers extended, and his voice uttered ancient words. Despite Virgil¡¯s inexplicable powers, Jean cast a force that blew Rosa straight through the roof. She shot upwards, traveling at great speed. Soon enough, Virgil¡¯s hold on her waned. Reacting quickly, she cast a spell to slow her movement before crashing to the ground. It softened the blow considerably, but the impact still left her legs sore and her knees skinned. It took some effort to get back on her feet. Her poor, soiled dress was covered with dust and broken glass. Even so, she didn¡¯t want Jean¡¯s sacrifice to be in vain. She bolted down the street, kicking off her heels, and ran as fast as she could. She uttered words of magic, hoping to accelerate her escape, but she was shocked to find the return of the AMF. She screamed, terror running through every vein in her body. Then ¡­ an overwhelming feeling of exhaustion. She forced herself to move, but each step was agonizing. Her legs gave out, and she collapsed. In seconds, she fell into a deep, magical sleep. Chapter 23 : Ouroboros
Chapter XXIII: Ouroboros Earlmorn of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Bram and Kane spelunked their way into another large cavern. By now, the increasing fog created a thick and stifling atmosphere. At the top of the cavern, a tiny beam of light, surrounded by tendrils of steam, filtered in from outside. The Knight grabbed Kane¡¯s attention. ¡°We¡¯re close, look! A vent to the outside!¡± Kane nodded, and the two fanned out in search of an exit. Bram placed his torch on the ground as a reference point and set some markers using luminess from his travel bag. He went along the perimeter, inspecting dark recesses, when he caught sight of movement. He barely noticed it, right at the edge of his periphery. He spun around. ¡°Kane?¡± His friend was nowhere to be found. The fog off to the side swirled, as if something had passed through. He drew his sword and cautiously retraced his steps. ¡°Kane!¡± he called out, louder this time. The Royal appeared from the mist. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not alone,¡± he cautioned. ¡°I¡¯ve seen movement. It¡¯s subtle, but there¡¯s something alive in here.¡± Kane readied his spear and stood with his back against Bram¡¯s. The Knight picked up the torch with his free hand, and both men made their way to the cavern¡¯s center. ¡°I see it, too.¡± The Royal pointed. ¡°It¡¯s not so much a creature under cover of mist, but rather like the mist itself is moving.¡± A disembodied voice echoed throughout the cavern. It was hollow and whispery, but also vaguely feminine. ¡°Outsiders, begone from these mountains ¡­ or invite my wrath.¡± ¡°Show yourself, demon!¡± Kane challenged. ¡°We¡¯ll not back down from mere voices.¡± ¡°You dare challenge me?¡± the voice beckoned. Bram called out to the darkness. ¡°We intend to move forward. Allow us to pass, or face us outright!¡± ¡°Foolish outsiders ¡­ you have sealed your fate.¡± Bram and Kane took a defensive posture, back to back to protect their flanks. The Knight kept his sword poised and ready, but was startled when an ear-piercing shriek emerged from the cavern¡¯s mouth. ¡°The viscars!¡± The two warriors ran back to where they had left their mounts, only to find the lizard-like creatures suspended in mid-air. Around their dead and dangling bodies were coils of mist, which had coalesced into the shape of a giant snake. ¡°What in Gaia¡¯s name ¡­?¡± Bram trailed off, unable to explain what he was seeing. The disembodied voice returned. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever utter the Goddess¡¯ name in vain!¡± The coils of mist jerked, launching the dead mounts toward the two warriors. Bram dove out of the way, just in time to avoid getting crushed by the viscar¡¯s massive weight. His move left him exposed. He scrambled to his feet, expecting his enemy to quickly seize on his flat-footedness. He trusted his instincts and swung his sword, just in time to parry a set of sharp fangs that coalesced from the mist. By the time the blade made contact, it passed right through. His muscles tensed, and he prepared his enchanted armor. In one fluid motion, he shimmied to the side and leapt high into the air. His quick thinking foiled the mist-creature¡¯s strikes, and by the time he landed, he was in a better position. Squarely in front, the monster hovered high above him. It was made entirely of mist, tinged with a menacing orange from the light of Bram¡¯s torch. Its body shifted. Sometimes certain segments became corporeal, while others remained ethereal. Bram couldn¡¯t find Kane inside the fog, but he shouted a warning. ¡°The creature can transform between mist and solid forms. If we strike while it¡¯s solid, I think we can hurt it.¡± A voice shouted back. ¡°Keep it busy!¡± Bram cursed, wondering how long he could stay nimble. He dashed to the side, just in time to avoid another attack. It advanced again, forming jaws from the mist that snapped before quickly disappearing. Every time Bram struck back, it passed right through. Nevertheless, his sword kept the beast at bay. He hoped Kane had a plan. He just needed to keep the creature distracted for long enough. The serpent was fast, but he was faster. He dived, rolled, dashed, and dodged¡ªa defensive dance that kept his enemy guessing. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The beast changed tactics, becoming more aggressive. Bram switched his own moves to keep up. His sword glided, circled, and swung, as he guided the beast to the cavern¡¯s center. The light was dimmer there, but it offered more space for maneuverability. The Knight stopped in mid-swing, twisted, and changed stance, hoping to take the beast by surprise. Sure enough, his sword found its target, slicing at the serpent¡¯s snout. Almost immediately, it changed back to mist, but the damage was done. A pool of red coated the cavern floor. Bram was deeply satisfied. His blade¡¯s toxins would slowly dull the creature¡¯s senses, but given its size, the poison needed time to work. In the meantime, danger was imminent. Having received its first taste of pain, the creature disappeared, apparently reassessing its target. Bram felt exposed, without a sense of where his enemy would strike next. He had left the torch at the other end of the cavern, and the remaining light was too dim to track his foe. He didn¡¯t have a good sense of the shape of the cavern, either. Too many dangers lurked in dark corners. Bubbling vats of boiling water alerted him to their presence, but he couldn¡¯t be sure where they were. One wrong move would mean an early end to the battle. He had thought the cavern¡¯s center offered an advantage, but without enough light, it was more of a hinderance. He shifted his weight to stay nimble, turned constantly, and stayed ready to leap at a moment¡¯s notice. Even so, the element of surprise belonged to his enemy. Before Bram could react, the mist coalesced, and icy sheets of sleet rained down upon him. It sounded like blades of steel skating atop an iced lake, and it froze the joints of his armor. He struggled to move, but his arms and legs were locked stiff. Unable to maintain balance, he tumbled over. He twisted, so he could lay face up, but all he could see was the head of the serpent glaring down at him. ¡°Arrogant outsider,¡± it spat, bearing sharp white fangs. Bram raised his arms in a pitiful attempt to block the attack, knowing he had no means of escape. He expected the serpent to dive straight down, but instead, he heard a loud crunch. Kane¡¯s icy spear protruded from the serpent¡¯s neck, having severed its spine. Rivets of frost flowed from the wound, and the creature¡¯s enormous body fell to the ground with a hollow thud. It took only moments for the body to dissolve into mist, slowly drifting away before disappearing into the foggy cavern. The Royal ran to Bram¡¯s side and offered him a helping hand. Bram struggled to stand, so Kane led him to a pool of hot water, where the steam slowly thawed the frozen joints of his armor. ¡°That was a close one, Friend,¡± Kane told him with a modest smile. Bram was relieved, but he returned the look with a wry grin. ¡°Took you long enough.¡± He was impressed with Kane¡¯s maneuver. Somehow, the Royal had climbed to the top of a nearby rock, and from the precipice jumped, using the full weight of his body to jam the spear into its target. If the serpent hadn¡¯t been solid at the time, the technique would have failed. Perhaps the creature had let down its guard, but Kane¡¯s timing had also been perfect. ¡°What was that thing?¡± Bram asked. ¡°And that voice ¡­.¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I think I found a way out while I was searching for higher ground.¡± Bram allowed his friend to lead him toward the exit. His flesh still stung from the frozen sleet, but the creature was dead, and both warriors were lucky to have survived. Unfortunately, the viscars were also dead, and Bram hoped his decision to travel through the caves hadn¡¯t been in vain. Kane had surely proven his worth in battle, but his side mission had already cost them dearly. Bram was no longer sure the detour was worth the benefit to their camaraderie. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s this?¡± Bram saw something on the ground, further down the cavern. He hobbled over to get a better look. It was a woman, but she was face down and not moving. ¡°It looks like we found the source of our footsteps,¡± Kane observed. Bram bent down to check for life signs. ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± He also checked her feet. ¡°These aren¡¯t the same size as the footsteps we found earlier.¡± He noted her clothes. ¡°She wears the garb of a tribeswoman, but these don¡¯t look like Ashingi. And her hair ¡­ it¡¯s white.¡± His fingers went unconsciously to his own silvery locks. ¡°There must be others,¡± Kane reasoned. Bram needed to collect his thoughts. Gnostic Knights didn¡¯t jump headlong into danger. ¡°Wait. We need to think this through.¡± Kane reacted impatiently, his fingers pointing down the empty cavern. ¡°There might be others, just up ahead. The longer we wait, the harder it¡¯ll be to catch up.¡± ¡°This body¡¯s still warm,¡± Bram argued. ¡°She died only moments ago. But, why? There isn¡¯t a mark on her body. The mist serpent couldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Kane cocked his head to the side. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± Bram tried to make sense of it. ¡°You heard the voice, didn¡¯t you? Beasts don¡¯t speak, but that one did. It sounded human.¡± Kane raised his brows, looking skeptical. ¡°You don¡¯t think this woman had anything to do with that. The voice sounded ¡­ weird. Not quite human. It was more ¡­ hollow and echoey.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grant you that,¡± Bram acknowledged. ¡°But so do voices that sorcerers project into a crowd.¡± He had heard these projections before. The way it affected tone and pitch was similar. Kane scoffed. ¡°So you think she¡¯s a sorceress, and she spoke through that snake-thing? You think she was commanding it?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. I¡¯m just saying we should be careful. These tribespeople could be rogue scholars." Kane¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. We could be running into a trap.¡± Bram thought further. ¡°Still ¡­ it doesn¡¯t explain why she¡¯s dead. Unless ¡­.¡± Kane no longer sported an attitude. His voice carried severity and weight. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Bram shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just considering this coincidence. You killed that serpent a few minutes ago, right around the time this tribeswoman died. There might be a connection. Then again ¡­ I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Kane stood straight up. ¡°Then let¡¯s move forward. We¡¯ll go slow and take care.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not equipped to battle against rogue scholars,¡± Bram warned. ¡°But ¡­ we can¡¯t just turn tail. If there¡¯s a chance of criminals living here, the honor of the Gnostic Knights and Royal Guard compels us to move forward.¡± Kane smiled. ¡°Glad you agree.¡± Indeed, it was Bram¡¯s duty, but he was also aware of how complex things had become. He couldn¡¯t return to Angkor, having let rogue scholars roam free without consequence. Except, the dangers were greater now, and Bram had no way to defend against magic. Not even a self-indulgent chancellor at his side to protect him. Meanwhile, his primary objective was tacitly falling to the wayside. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The worst thing was to sit idle. Having mostly recovered from the serpent¡¯s frigid breath, Bram and Kane proceeded toward the exit. Chapter 24 : Escape
Chapter XXIV : Escape Latemorn of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Rosa woke somewhat groggily to find herself on the back of a viscar. An icy cold breeze sent needles through her exposed arms and shoulders. Her body was paralyzed, and there was little she could do to keep warm. All that remained was the scaly yet warm-blooded body of the viscar beneath her scantily clad body. Someone must have slit her dress to force her to ride in a forward manner. She was horrified to think what else they might have done while she was unconscious. She tried to recall what happened. The last thing she remembered was fleeing Jean¡¯s abode. She tensed, recalling the cherished professor who had tried to save her, and hoped he made it out unharmed. Jean was a capable sorcerer, but Virgil had some inexplicable advantage. It could have been the sunstone, but Jean called it interdicta ¡­ forbidden magic. She recalled the final pages of Vance¡¯s journal, and the unholy powers he had unwittingly unlocked. She had to somehow reach Bram and warn him of just how dangerous the sunstones were. They were already worse than anything she could have imagined. She opened her eyes, and a barren, mountainous landscape came into focus. Two Royals rode ahead of her, each atop their own reptilian mounts, while Virgil Garvey rode at her side. His left hand still grasped an object inside his cloak, which she supposed was the source of his power. Vengeance burned brightly as she thought of a way to escape. She put her hatred and frustration aside to focus. She needed a plan, and her only advantage was that her captors hadn¡¯t yet realized she was awake. Sadly, Virgil must have sensed her scheming. His head swiveled in her direction, and his madman eyes gazed right through her. ¡°It appears Miss Reynolds is finally awake.¡± He cracked a smile and giggled. There was no point in hiding it. Rosa lashed out, surprised she could speak at all, given the rest of her paralysis. ¡°It¡¯s vulgar, the way you¡¯re treating me, acting all haughty and arrogant. Is this all a joke to you?¡± She was furious. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve done to Master Jean!¡± He tisked. ¡°My, my, aren¡¯t we demanding?¡± She pleaded. ¡°Please, just tell me you didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Virgil¡¯s face was devoid of emotion, colder than mountain air. ¡°How fascinating. One moment you insult me, and the next, you¡¯re all submissive. My sources told me you were manipulative, but you¡¯ve already surpassed my expectations.¡± Rosa¡¯s mood darkened, and her hatred grew. ¡°You see?¡± he smirked. ¡°Now you¡¯re back to loathing me.¡± She looked away, unwilling to engage in his taunts. ¡°You think I killed him, don¡¯t you?¡± She tried to hold back tears. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯d believe you, either way.¡± The chancellor looked all innocent. ¡°What do I look like? A monster? Despite what you¡¯ve heard about me, I don¡¯t take pleasure in hurting people.¡± His lips curled into a devilish grin. ¡°I just make sure they don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Rosa no longer wanted to hear what he had to say. He was sick and cruel. He cackled as tears streamed from her eyes. She needed to escape before becoming his next victim. But as she rode, the temperature plummeted. Piercing winds numbed her arms and legs through her thin white dress. She worried about frostbite, but ignored the pain. Years ago, she spent a winter in the northern plains of Koba, where she learned to meditate to keep her mind off the cold. She placed herself in a dissociative state, keeping her body pressed to her mount, siphoning as much warmth as possible from the viscar¡¯s gentle incalescence. Meanwhile, she delved for weaknesses in the magical force that paralyzed her body. Even the most experienced wizards had faults that sorcerers could exploit, given enough patience and time. Rosa had both, but Virgil employed a very different kind of magic. No matter how hard she tried, his hold was invisible to her. An unknown force, as foreign as another world. She needed to know more. ¡°Stop struggling,¡± the vile man chided. ¡°You have no hope of escape.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. She blocked out his voice. All that mattered now was freedom. Looking around, she saw a blackbird flying overhead. She knew of one spell that didn¡¯t require movement from her body, so she uttered the words. It was a simple spell, merely a method that sorcerers used to communicate without revealing their location. The spell encoded a message using nearby animals, mostly birds because of their voice. The blackbird flew to a nearby rock and called out. Virgil witnessed the spectacle and glared at her crossly. He kept his left arm inside his cloak, while he outstretched his right forefinger and vaporized the bird with a single word of power. ¡°Wretched girl!¡± he chided. ¡°I should remove your tongue.¡± He cast another spell that muted her voice, but his magic or threats wouldn¡¯t change what was already taking place. Rosa had already anticipated his reaction. In fact, she planned for it, when she implemented a few clever tweaks of her spell. The first was a feedback loop, so she could study his methods. His right hand destroyed the blackbird using common wizardry, which meant his left hand couldn¡¯t leave the object in his cloak pocket. If she could force him to release his left hand, his hold over her might weaken. The second change was known as a contingency variance. This kept the spell active, without requiring more words of magic. All she needed was to exercise her manna to keep the spell going, or channel more of it to grow the spell¡¯s scope. She needed a distraction. Something big. With enough manna, she could broaden the spell until every living creature in the area was given an irresistible urge to call out. But, she didn¡¯t intend to stop there. This was her one and only play, and it had to work. She did what no other sorcerer would do, which was to pour every scrap of her manna into one very simple spell, orders of magnitude more than she needed. The effects were unpredictable, but that was precisely what she wanted. Sure enough, another blackbird answered her call, followed by many others. Chirps and whistles came from all directions. From the rocks, trees, and bushes: a cacophony of high pitched caws and wing flaps. Not just birds, but squirrels, chipmunks, and other four legged critters. Before Virgil could stop it, the area was swarming with a veritable zoo of wildlife. He was furious. Shards of lightning shot from his fingertip, but they barely made an impact. The two soldiers, hands over their ears, took cover on the side of the trail, where they wouldn¡¯t be struck by friendly fire. The chancellor cursed and dismounted, then climbed atop a nearby boulder. As he distanced himself from Rosa, she felt his grip on her body weaken. It was nothing more than a tingle, but she used it to flex her muscles. All she needed was a bit more ¡­. The animals numbered in the thousands, and their song was deafening. Virgil removed his left hand from his cloak to double his magical firepower. Seared lumps of flesh and feathers rained down upon the mountain path, creating a sickening smell of charcoal and burnt meat. Now was her chance. With his left hand away from his power source, Rosa refocused her efforts to reclaim her body. Sure enough, her theory proved correct. The paralytic magic had considerably weakened. It was her last and only chance to escape, and she took it. She closed her eyes, summoning whatever manna still remained in her body. Its sweet taste, gentle tingle, and pleasant warmth flowed throughout her body. Despite her muted voice, she mouthed the words of a spell, amplified by her will to live and fight. She mumbled the words, over and over, resolved to thwart Virgil¡¯s evil plans. She repeated the mantra, slowly freeing her body, as well as her voice. At last, she was overjoyed to find her arms and legs once again under her control. And at that moment, she realized the sounds of the animals had stopped. She tried to get her bearings, she realized it wasn¡¯t Virgil¡¯s fire or lightning that suppressed the chaos. Rather, the animals fled of their own accord. In their place, a creature of gigantic mass and terror flew above them, such that the Angkorian soldiers shrank back in fear. Inadvertently, Rosa¡¯s incantation had summoned an endrake, quite possibly the largest anyone had ever seen. Saliva dripped from its maw, and it no doubt set its sights on a much anticipated meal. Even Virgil backed away from his position on the precipice. The viscars stirred, growing uneasy. Rosa saw her chance. She summoned her courage, inhaled as much air as possible, and spurred her mount forward. Hanging on for dear life, she directed her viscar underneath the endrake before the monster had a chance to react. ¡°After her!¡± Virgil bellowed. Rosa felt a moment of triumph, but there was no time to celebrate. She needed to distance herself from her captors, so she reared her mount forward. As she advanced, the path grew more dangerous, curving along the contours of the mountain. The left edge led straight into a ravine, leaving only a narrow pathway. But she maintained velocity, unwilling to let her captors catch up. She looked over her shoulder. The immediate threat wasn¡¯t Virgil¡¯s magic, but rather the endrake that had given chase. It was gaining fast. She looked along the rockface, hoping to find refuge in the form of a cave or passageway¡ªanything that would take her off the ever-thinning pathway. She leaned to the side, just in time to round another sharp corner. She placated her mount with whispers of soothing magic to keep it calm and focused. Unfortunately, she was out of runway. The path had become too thin and treacherous, forcing her to stop. She reared her mount and turned it around to face the creature at her rear. To her surprise, the endrake was gone. Seeing neither spawn nor captor, she wondered if her luck had finally changed. If she could reach the northern face of the mountain, she would find places to hide and collect her thoughts. On her left was a rocky cliff face, while on her right, a ravine so deep, she couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Despite what lay ahead, she had no choice but to retrace her steps. She readied her magic and was about to spur her mount forward, when she heard heavy breathing behind her. She turned the viscar around once more. From the ravine, the endrake rose from its hidden position. Jaws open, strands of saliva dripping from razor sharp teeth, ready to chomp down and finish her off. There was no escape, and nowhere else left to run. The endrake opened its wings to attack. The last thing she remembered before falling off the cliff were the sharp, poisoned barbs as they entered her flesh. She mumbled the words of a spell as she fell ¡­. Chapter 25 : Duty & Honor
Chapter XXV : Duty & Honor Latemorn of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Bram and Kane emerged from the cave to find themselves in a vast basin, surrounded on all sides by steep mountains. Despite the high elevation, the weather was humid and warm, which created a lush and verdant foliage. By some natural miracle, the heat of the geothermal core provided a unique environment for the flora to thrive. It was a tropical paradise, replete with hanging vines, luscious flowers, and abundant vegetation. A soft, spongy moss blanketed the valley floor, while a thick, imponderable haze hid the treetops. He and Kane forged a path through the jungle, weapons drawn, ready for whatever they might find. The rainforest burst with activity: tiny mammals leaping between branches, snakes slithering across the ground, and webs with fist-sized spiders stretching between the trees. Bram had never battled in such a dense environment, and he worried if he could match a group of tribesmen who better understood the landscape. Of course, he considered another possibility: that perhaps this was a repeat of his mission in Minoa, where the so-called rogue scholars didn¡¯t exist. He couldn¡¯t help but notice some parallels, even though there were also stark differences. Like Minoa, the area appeared peaceful, full of natural beauty. Certainly, not the kind of place someone would associate with a den of criminals. But unlike Minoa, there were no evil chancellors planning to incite unnecessary violence, nor was there an ulterior motive, such as stealing a sunstone. Rather, he and Kane had stumbled upon the valley by chance, and they were following their instincts. He turned to his friend, hoping for a second opinion. ¡°This place is uncanny, don¡¯t you think? I never imagined a jungle, so high in the mountains. It hardly seems like the kind of place where we¡¯d find hostiles.¡± The Royal shrugged. ¡°I disagree. This place is isolated. Cut off from the rest of the continent. Protected. Those seeking sanctuary from local law enforcement would find it quite appealing. And by their nature, outlaws would treat our presence as a threat.¡± Bram was skeptical. ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure if there are outlaws here. We followed footprints and fought an unknown creature, but we never found a convincing link between the two. It could have been coincidence. If there are tribes living in this valley, they might be peaceful.¡± Kane stopped his march to face Bram directly. ¡°Maybe they are. Maybe they ain¡¯t. Either way, we can¡¯t let down our guard. That dead tribeswoman might not have worn Ashingi garb, but that doesn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t have tried to kill us on sight. You know how these savages think: they see Angkor¡¯s expansion, and they believe that we¡¯re a threat. We should come prepared for a cold welcome.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t blame his friend for being cautious, as long as he took things slow and used aggression only as a last resort. Bram wasn¡¯t too worried, since he knew the Royal Guard trained in de-escalation and wouldn¡¯t attack unless forced to defend themselves. Bram wondered if his experience in Minoa had left him too easily triggered. He needed to remain objective and trust his friend. He and Kane resumed their march until they reached a gently flowing brook. Bram tasted the water and found it clean and refreshing. Further downstream, the jungle opened up, and an overlook offered a clear view of the lowlands. The water cascaded from the ledge, down fifty spans, to a pristine pool at the bottom. At the edge of the pool was a primitive village, built from tents and clay structures. The two warriors crept along the precipice and peered down to get a better view. The villagers were all fair-skinned with white hair, just like the woman in the cavern. They went about their daily lives; carrying jugs of water, tanning the hides of jungle animals, and preparing meals over an open flame. Children played in the water, happy and oblivious to the Knight and Royal hiding high above them. An uneasy feeling stirred in the base of Bram¡¯s gut. There was nothing hostile about these villagers. Even if scholars lived among them, there was little to be gained by disturbing their peaceful settlement. He backed away from the rock ledge, ready to head back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kane asked. Bram shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Our hunch didn¡¯t pan out. It¡¯s time to turn back.¡± The Royal rose to his feet, wearing a look of shock and dismay. ¡°What do you mean? We haven¡¯t even finished our reconnaissance.¡± Bram had lost patience with Kane¡¯s detour. He had already given the Royal too much leeway, but it was obvious now that it was a dead end. It was time to rein it in. ¡°You heard me. We¡¯re leaving. I don¡¯t care if there are scholars down there. Those are children playing in that pool. We can¡¯t risk a skirmish that puts them in danger.¡± ¡°We have a job to do,¡± Kane scolded, scowling. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re a Knight.¡± Bram took a step back and gave his friend a full sizing. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? This isn¡¯t our mission.¡± Images of dead worshippers flashed in his mind. ¡°We have no justification for being here.¡± Blood dripping from a man¡¯s open wound. ¡°Those men and women are innocent villagers.¡± The sound of a sword cutting through a woman¡¯s breast. ¡°The only hostiles here ¡­ are us!¡± Kane glared at him. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to abandon your duty and return to Angkor a coward? Don¡¯t forgot what happened in that cave just now.¡± He pointed back in the direction they had come. ¡°We were attacked ¡­ by a voice that called us outsiders. I doesn¡¯t matter what those villagers look like from afar. They¡¯re all part of it!¡± Bram would have laid down his life, rather than repeat what happened in Minoa. Kane¡¯s insistence made him feel angry and frustrated, so he took his friend by the shoulders and tried to force some reason. ¡°Listen to me! This isn¡¯t a battlefield. We can¡¯t just march down there and demand that they remand their neighbors into our custody. We¡¯d be inviting their wrath. And for what? Could you live with yourself if innocents die today because of us?¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not how we¡¯re going to settle this. Look here.¡± The Royal removed a pouch from his travel bag. It was small enough to fit in one hand. He emptied the bag, and a handful of what looked like golden-brown marbles landed in his palm. They shifted color, like a tiger eye gemstone. ¡°What are those?¡± Bram asked, fascinated. ¡°They¡¯re from King Richard,¡± Kane explained. ¡°Forged by the power of the sunstone, in case of an emergency.¡± Bram¡¯s muscles tensed, and he stepped back in repugnance. After witnessing the weaponized power of the sunstone incinerate a five hundred year old oak in seconds, the thought of manifesting that power upon a peaceful village chilled him to the core. ¡°Put those away,¡± he ordered. Kane did not obey. He looked defiant. ¡°Listen carefully, Bram. All I need from you is a simple gesture. Just take the orbs and cast them down upon the village.¡± Bram was awestruck. He couldn¡¯t believe the words coming from Kane¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The orbs, Bram.¡± Kane peered deeply into his eyes, as if begging. ¡°Take them and cast them over the edge.¡± But he was also nervous. A drop of sweat rolled from his temple, down his cheek and neck. ¡°Perform your duty, in King Richard¡¯s name.¡± Bram didn¡¯t know what crazy world he had stepped into, but he couldn¡¯t deny that the man standing before him was operating under a different agenda, one which Bram knew nothing about. And it was a betrayal of everything their friendship stood for. Anxiety turned to anger, anger to rage, with pressure enough to burst. ¡°What in the Burning Pits did you agree to do, Kane?¡± The Royal looked at him blankly. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± he demanded. Bram drew close, inches away from his old friend. His hand clenched into a fist, but he held it back with a single open index finger, which he jammed in Kane¡¯s face. ¡°I want to know who gave you those orbs. Are they truly from Richard?¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°Or someone else?¡± There it was! Bram saw it. Kane flinched, ever so subtly. Proof that he was hiding something! Bile rose in the back of his throat. The betrayal was more than he could take. His fist, driven by a deeply sated anger that he couldn¡¯t hold back, struck the Royal across the jaw, catching him off guard. Kane fell, and Bram pounced, using the weight of his elbow to pin his friend firmly into the mud. Kane¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as cold running water washed over his face. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡± the Gnostic growled. His body shook with fury. Images of dead villagers surrounded him on all sides. ¡°Goddess damn you, Kane ¡­ if you¡¯ve been colluding behind my back¡ª¡± His friend gurgled between gasps of air. ¡°Let ¡­ me ¡­ go!¡± Bram realized what he had done. Kane¡¯s face was beet red, so he loosened his grip and gave his friend room. The Royal rolled onto all fours and breathed in deeply, coughing several times. ¡°Bloody fool!¡± He spat, sending a spray of red droplets from a wound on his jaw. It had already started to bruise. He looked angry and hurt. ¡°You had your chance to obey, but you gave it up, you damn, bloody fool ¡­.¡± Bram sat as the cold water washed away his anger. ¡°I just want the truth.¡± He wanted far more than that, but he was exhausted and confused. Kane¡¯s face was smeared with mud and dripping blood. ¡°It can wait until after we¡¯ve completed our mission.¡± Bram was exasperated. ¡°What mission?¡± He shook his head. ¡°We were supposed to go to Kitezh and confiscate their sunstone, but you speak as if we were meant to be here. I want to know why. Tell me why, Kane. You owe it to me.¡± Kane scowled and averted his gaze, but Bram kept his eyes fixed. ¡°I¡¯ve already been played once before, and I won¡¯t let it happen again. Least of all from you.¡± The Royal looked hesitant, so Bram wanted him to know there was more at stake than the mission. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, Kane, and our friendship means a lot to me. I hope it means something to you, too. I¡¯m asking you to honor what we had. Whatever Richard asked, now¡¯s the time to absolve yourself from the responsibility. Help me to stop the madness before it happens again.¡± Kane spit out another wad of blood and jerked his head in the direction of the waterfall. ¡°You¡¯re too late.¡± In the water, at the precipice of the falls, the orbs drifted in the current. Bram leapt to his feet and sloshed ankle-deep through the mud, but he couldn¡¯t reach them in time. He scrambled to the ledge to see what became of them, but he didn¡¯t make it far before Kane tackled him to the ground. ¡°Stay down, you fool!¡± Bram heart raced, and his blood pumped so hard it rattled his ears. From his prone position, he had a clear view of the basin. The orbs washed into a shallow pool and landed in a bed of tall grass, where they emanated an unholy glow. Villagers stopped and stared, wearing looks of concern and curiosity. The light expanded, covering the reeds in sickly orange. Tribesmen gathered their children and ran for help. Men in woolen robes arrived from a nearby tent, looking like trained scholars. Moving their arms in intricate gestures, they sent their magic directly toward the sickly light. At first, the light ebbed, and Bram felt hope that they had gotten it under control. But, then, a supernatural shriek echoed throughout the valley. Tribal men and women held their ears as a dark fluid oozed from where the orbs had landed. It gathered along the ground and coalesced into horrible looking creatures made of black mud. Flames danced in place of their eyes and nose. They were repugnant, and tribesmen ran at the sight of them. Worse, they kept on forming. As soon as the creatures reached the huts and tents, everything they touched burst into flame. The fires spread, and pandemonium ensued. Despite Bram¡¯s efforts, he failed once again to stop King Richard¡¯s sanctioned violence. The sunstone¡¯s power unleashed a plague of pure evil, and his trusted childhood friend was the harbinger. Kane¡¯s side mission had been a farce, used to lure him to where he now stood. Bram knew he should have known better. The signs were glaring, but he ignored them, convinced that friendship would prevail. But he was wrong. The abscess of anger deep inside his gut finally burst, spreading septic levels of rage and fury throughout his body. He hated himself for his naivete, but most of the animus went to the friend who had betrayed him. He wanted to scream for all the world to hear. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. An explosion snapped him out of his bloodlust. He realized there might still be time to help the villagers and save a few lives. He vowed to fight or die trying. But as he readied himself to race to the basin below, Kane grabbed his arm. ¡°No. Look!¡± He pointed to the sky. Bram saw a set of bluish spheres, something he had never seen before. They were gates, and out of them walked legendary creatures that he remembered from tales long ago. He shrank back from the ledge, doubting his own eyes. ¡°Dear Goddess ¡­ I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The words died on his lips. He recognized the creatures as aeons, supposed spirits of the planet that served in Gaia¡¯s army and would come if ever the world were in crisis. He saw Charis, the Graceful Mistress: several times larger than a woman, with blue-colored skin and the wings of a dragonfly. Her wand sent spells of ice that froze her enemies. Akhana, the Thoughtful Soul, was a wise old man with stag antlers and a long white beard that ran the length of his body. His mighty staff called down lightning from the heavens. Sige, the Silent Protector, had a long, eel-like body with rainbow-colored scales. It flew through the air with a massive maw that swallowed its enemies whole. The aeons fought on behalf of the villagers, bravely attacking the mud monsters that continued to multiply. They battled bravely, but the dark ooze added reinforcements faster than the aeons could destroy. It seemed that nothing could quell the sunstone¡¯s evil. Bram watched the houses burn, along with the people inside. He pictured his father, in his farmhouse in Providence. For years, he had directed his rage at the Kitezhian raiders who started the fires. But now, Bram was the raider. The screams of innocents penetrated his psyche, and he lost all grip on his emotions. He glared at the Royal who had knowingly brought this scourge. Kane faced him with a sickeningly triumphant smile. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Bram spat, anger churning, fury boiling. ¡°Your mission was to lead me here all along, wasn¡¯t it? You wanted me to murder these inhabitants, and I want to know why!¡± Kane faced him defiantly. ¡°It pained me to lie to you, but my orders were absolute. Had you slayed these Gaians willingly, you would have been absolved of your failures in Minoa.¡± One word echoed in Bram¡¯s mind. ¡°Gaians ¡­? What do you mean?¡± The people being slaughtered were nothing like the Gaian priests from Minoa. Kane¡¯s response sounded like nonsense, but he couldn¡¯t think, deafened as he was by the beat of his own blood. Blinded as he was by the deep red haze of anger smeared across his vision. Something had robbed the world of its humanity, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the insanity, even as his body sobbed at the tragedy. ¡°So, that¡¯s it, huh? I was Richard¡¯s butcher during The War, so why not expect me to go after potential enemies, too, right? Such as these villagers, whose aeons are possibly the only thing capable of standing against the sunstone. Is that where you pledge your loyalty, Kane? To a power hungry tyrant who would murder anyone who stands in his way?¡± Kane rubbed the bruise on his chin, already dark and swollen. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. True, these people are a threat, and we had to put an end to them. But Richard is not a tyrant. He has always taken care of you, as he¡¯s done to all who have remained loyal. He even gave you a second chance, and you squandered it.¡± Bram found the response profoundly disgusting and no longer recognized the man standing before him. He was no different than the mud creatures that were slowly burning an innocent village to the ground. Bram acted on instinct when he drew his sword and pointed it at his friend. Kane sobered quickly. His arrogant smile melted, and his eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn that on me, Bram. I did all this for you! I¡¯m not your enemy. Your enemy is down there!¡± Bram said nothing, but he was determined to put an end to it. With his emotions so heightened, the enchantments on his sword pulsed with waves of violent energy. The hilt throbbed beneath his grip. Kane raised his arms defensively. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa ¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash. I get that you¡¯re angry ¡®cause I lied, but you need to know ¡­ it had to be that way to protect you. If not for me, you¡¯d be dead!¡± Bram looked back through bloodshot eyes. ¡°Why should I believe more of your lies?¡± His friend stepped forward, bravely confronting the poisoned blade at his throat. ¡°It¡¯s the truth! I was told that if you failed again ¡­ if you tried to stop me from completing this mission ¡­ you were to burn along with everything else.¡± He gestured to the mayhem below. ¡°Those were my orders. If not for our years of friendship, I would have obeyed.¡± The grin was back. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Bram? We¡¯re both guilty of disobeying, but neither of us needs to die for it. The village is just about finished. The aeons and their summoners will soon be dead. All you need is to take credit, and I¡¯ll back you up. Then we can both return to Angkor for our reward.¡± Bram wanted to rinse the rotten taste in his mouth. His entire body felt diseased ¡­ cursed. But he also felt clarity. For the first time, things made sense. ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t believe this plan came from Richard. I¡¯ve known him for years, and this isn¡¯t like him. I want to know who gave you those orders.¡± Kane looked confused, but the expression quickly shifted to the stoic facade of a Royal. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Bram¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°And you¡¯re a bad liar! That look on your face earlier, when I asked you who gave you the orbs? You did the same just now. Don¡¯t deny it. I want to know who wanted the Gaians dead. Was it Chancellor Garvey?¡± ¡°What? Virgil? No ¡­.¡± Kane¡¯s expression looked genuine, but he still held back. His scowl deepened. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s done is done. Put your sword away, and I promise you riches beyond imagination. Richard will proclaim us heroes. You¡¯ll regain command of the Heron, and all will be as it was. Better, even!¡± Bram bared his teeth. This man he had known since childhood was unrecognizable. The bowls of his gut burned hotter than the fires consuming the ruined village. ¡°Heroes?¡± He spat on Kane¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re a murderer, and don¡¯t you ever make peace with that. Your soul is forever tainted. And so help me, if you don¡¯t leave my sight, I¡¯ll avenge the deaths of these men and women starting with your blood!¡± Kane stumbled backward. ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your mind, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you care about the blood on your own hands, Bram? Does Richard¡¯s ¡®Butcher¡¯ not regret the many who died from his own sword?¡± Bram seethed at the false equivalency. Kane¡¯s words were disingenuous. ¡°We were at war fighting soldiers, from a country that invaded our land and killed our people! But those down there ¡­ they¡¯re civilians, and they¡¯ve done no crime!¡± He pointed to the men and women who were dying at the hands of the mud creatures. Their screams came from all directions. ¡°Of course I regret what I had to do as a soldier, but I did it to give Angkor a better future. You can¡¯t just take lives for no reason!¡± Kane glanced over at the chaos below, but his voice was cold and calculating. ¡°No reason? Bullshit. We¡¯ll be at war the moment they learn we have a sunstone.¡± He pointed at the aeons, which still valiantly fought the demons below. ¡°Behold their power, and imagine if you were at the receiving end. Would you be absolved from guilt, if Akhana¡¯s lightning charred the bones of our loved ones? How about if the mighty jaws of Sige swallowed our children?¡± The creatures still floated around the village, trying in vain to halt the impending destruction. But the mud creatures slowly overwhelmed them. Kane¡¯s voice was ice. ¡°Their very existence is a threat. You saw how they attacked us in the cave. That¡¯s right ¡­ the snake ¡­ that was an aeon, too. You¡¯ve already witnessed what these savages can do, and it will only be a matter of time before they take the battle to us. Don¡¯t you see? Thinking that today is any different than what you did during The War only makes you a hypocrite.¡± Bram felt pure revulsion. It was senseless to argue. Every moment he spent with the lunatic made it less likely to find survivors. So he turned and raced down the embankment. It was his last chance to do something. Anything. Kane screamed from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn your back on me, Bram!¡± But Bram ignored his empty threats. He jumped to a nearby ledge and used a tree branch to swing down. On his way, he noticed the remains of some of the mud creatures. Small piles of sand along with hollow husks resembling their heads and limbs were the only sign of their former existence. It seemed that when dead, their bodies dissolved into the ingredients that made them. A stiff wind blew through the smoky village, scattering even those husks that remained. Among the piles of sand were the charred remains of women and children, whose lives had been tragically cut short. In all his days of war, Bram had never been more affected. He felt sick, but he held back the nausea to continue his search, hopeful that he would still find survivors. The air was black with smoke, and ash stung his eyes and lungs. He ran, with vision blurred, dodging flames and corpses, until he reached the far end of the village. There was nothing left. No one alive. He had failed. He felt drained and sank to his knees. From his mouth, he vomited the acid that boiled inside of him. From the edge of his vision, he caught sight of a mud creature coming from the side of a flaming hut. He forced himself alert, and with renewed strength, plunged his sword into the creature¡¯s back. The magical blade rended cleanly through its body. Just as he suspected, the body decayed at the moment of death. Before he had a chance to yank his sword free, the corpse turned to sand and crumbled. He faced off against four more of the creatures, but he destroyed them all. The battle felt good. It was his only means to cope and focus his anger. He dismembered heads and limbs with ease. It was all he could do to push onward, without a single man or woman left to save. He circled back to the village center. Nearly all hope was gone, when he heard a tiny whimper, barely audible over the roar of the flames. He followed the sound to its source and came upon a large, ornate pavilion with totems on the sides and fur skins in front. It must have been the chieftain¡¯s hut. Flames slowly consumed the structure, but lying on the ground a few spans away was a man¡¯s body. And beside him was a weeping child, no older than seven or eight. Bram sheathed his sword and removed his skull-shaped helm to appear less frightening. He approached the child slowly. ¡°Young one ¡­ is this your father?¡± The child looked up, face red with grief, cheeks stained with tears. The poor thing was too hysterical to answer. Bram bent down and checked the man¡¯s body for a pulse, but found nothing. There were no wounds or burns, similar to the female he had found in the cave. It seemed that these Gaians formed some kind of connection with their aeons. And when their guardians fell, so did they. He tried once more to get the child¡¯s attention. ¡°Little one ¡­ you must tell me where to find your parents.¡± Perhaps there was a chance that the mother was still alive somewhere. Each word from the child¡¯s mouth appeared to be a struggle. They stuttered, as if they never learned to speak properly. ¡°M-m-momma ¡­ i-in ¡­ c-c-cave.¡± Bram had a feeling that the tribeswoman in the cave was the child¡¯s mother. But he had to be sure. ¡°Was your mother¡¯s ¡­ ¡®aeon¡¯ the snake made of fog?¡± The child nodded with words that flowed between tears. ¡°Ou ¡­ ou-ouro ¡­ b-b-borus.¡± Despite the speech impediment, the child¡¯s words left Bram with no doubt. He and Kane had killed the mother by destroying her aeon. The creature had been quite powerful, too, suggesting the woman might have been the village chieftain. Bram¡¯s heart felt squeezed. The child had lost both parents, and their village burned to the ground, all in the matter of a few agonizing moments. He remembered how he felt, weeks later after learning about his father. If he had been in Providence to witness it that day, he might have been just as distraught. He knew what he had to do. No matter what it took, he would take responsibility for the child¡¯s survival. Though it might not be enough to redeem him for what he had done, it was a start, and it became a heartfelt commitment. He lowered his voice, trying his best to keep it calm and authoritative. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, young one. Your mother needs you to leave the village with me right away.¡± He took the child by the hand and gingerly helped them to their feet. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you do that, Bram.¡± Kane¡¯s voice came from behind, a reminder to the Knight that he still had unfinished business. He spun around to face the man who had betrayed him. Instinctively, he placed himself in front of the child. ¡°Move aside!¡± the Royal commanded. Bram seethed through clenched teeth. ¡°Your bloodlust knows no bounds. You¡¯d murder even this child in cold blood?¡± Kane chuckled. ¡°Once again, you¡¯re blind to what¡¯s standing right in front of you. You have no idea what that savage is capable of. But believe me, I¡¯m about to do you a favor.¡± Bram drew his sword. ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Kane tsked. ¡°A pity you¡¯re too stubborn and arrogant to accept the truth. Just mark my words: I will finish this. I¡¯ll spare your life if you leave now and never show your face in Angkor again. But if you stand in my way ¡­ I swear I¡¯ll cut you down!¡± Bram faced the Royal. ¡°To the Burning Pits with you and Richard both! I renounce your rotten kingdom!¡± Kane pointed his spear. ¡°The words of a traitor, punishable by death. This is your last warning. Think carefully before you answer, as there is no turning back.¡± Bram had never been surer in his life. ¡°I made my choice. How about you?¡± Kane looked down at his spear, his face contorted with disappointment. But his visage soon transformed into the disciplined calm of a warrior about to enter battle. ¡°So be it.¡± Bram donned his helm. The pain of facing the man he had known since childhood was immense. Hours ago, he would have died to protect his dear friend, but now he was facing off against him in a battle to the death. Kane had been a virtuous youth, full of hopes and dreams. That he had changed so much in ten years was unthinkable. And yet, here he stood, beyond redemption. Shouting a war cry that filled him with as much pain as it did vengeance, he ran forward and made his first move. Kane pivoted and swung his spear, and the two weapons clashed with a torrent of magical energy. So much power, synergized with so much emotion, created a deafening thunderclap that blew both warriors back in a cloud of earth and rock. The child, fearful of the violence, cried out in fear. A golden aura surrounded them, amplifying their voice, which echoed across every treetop, beyond the roar of the fires. For a moment, time seemed to stand still as an eerie silence descended upon the ruins of the village. Magic permeated the air, and Bram¡¯s flesh broke out in goosebumps. Above him, a magical gateway appeared, filling the skyline above the burning village. Out of the portal came an aeon of such magnitude that it dwarfed all the others. A single red hand appeared, enormous in size. The trees could have been toothpicks. Bram inched backward, shocked and in disbelief. A colossal arm extended out from the portal, followed by another, each the size of hillocks. Finally, a gargantuan head and torso emerged, its prodigious girth larger than the village itself. The creature was so tremendous, the gateway wasn¡¯t large enough for it to fully emerge. It was stuck, halfway between worlds. Even so, it curled its hand into a fist and bashed with an incomprehensible force against the valley floor. A fearsome tremor shook the Ur mountain range. The earth swelled, and a gaping chasm split the basin in two. Bram and Kane dove out of the way of a widening trench, which separated the two warriors on either side. ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± Kane threatened. But as the chasm widened, he lost any chance of jumping over. Bram ignored the threat and instead searched for the child, who appeared to have lost their footing and hit their head on a rock. They were now unconscious. Bram took the child, cradled them as gently as he could, and ran. The ground shook, boulders fell from the hillsides, and lava oozed from the geothermal core. Even with his armor¡¯s enchantments, Bram strained to make it to higher ground. Looking up, he watched the aeon grab hold of the mud creatures and crush them into dust. Trails of sand scattered on their way down. Meanwhile, bubbling magma spilled forth from the chasm, incinerating everything in its path. The mountain¡¯s core had ruptured. In minutes, molten rock would decimate the entire valley. Bram could no longer retrace his steps to the cave, so he looked for alternate routes. Fortunately, the chasm had widened to the valley¡¯s edge, causing a landslide that opened a new path. Bram took care of his unconscious passenger as he climbed out. His destination was the Zeugma Pass. After reaching a safe distance, he stopped to catch his breath. Behind him, curls of smoke drifted toward the sky. The jungle paradise was utterly obliterated. With nothing else to target, the aeon retracted, back through its portal. In a final instant, it gazed directly at Bram. The Knight¡¯s heart stood still, but the creature continued its course until the portal closed and disappeared. Bram was stunned. He felt pain for the loss of a place of great beauty, one that would never return. Even more agonizing was mourning the friend who was now dead. Certainly, the Royal with the icy spear might have made it out alive, but the man that Bram once knew, his truest friend, was gone forever. Meanwhile, the child slept soundly in his arms, the only survivor of a once thriving tribe of aeon summoners. Kane had called them Gaians, but the only ones he knew with that name belonged to the Gaian religion. He realized there was still much he didn¡¯t understand. He might have seen a glimpse of the sunstone¡¯s secrets, in that brief moment when King Richard displayed its powers, but he needed to learn more before he was ready to stand against them. One thing was certain: the sunstones were evil, and the Gurudeva was right. Bram had unleashed a calamity upon the world. And any who coveted the sunstones were now his enemy. With a painful sigh, he marched down the mountain path, until the sight of the ruined valley was far behind him. Chapter 26 : Mission Accomplished
Chapter XXVI : Mission Accomplished Midday of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found the runaway viscar,¡± the Royal reported to his commander. Virgil Garvey followed the man to a mangled carcass that lay crumpled on the ground. Endrake barbs stuck out of its side, but the cause of death had been a broken neck. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Any sign of the sorceress?¡± he asked. ¡°No, Sir,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°She must have fallen into the ravine.¡± Virgil walked to the cliff¡¯s edge and looked down. It was deep, and the bottom was obscured by rock. Looking to the west, he saw plumes of smoke and a red sky. The Mountains of Ur were on fire. ¡°Forget about her,¡± Virgil told him. ¡°If she¡¯s not dead yet, she will be in a day or two. Our friend, Mister Harding, has completed his mission, so we¡¯ll no longer need her for leverage. It¡¯s time we returned to Angkor.¡± The two soldiers pulled their reins and turned southward. Virgil climbed on his own viscar, ready to report the day¡¯s events to the Master.
End of Arc II: The Journey Begins ¡­ To be continued in Arc III: The Saladina Desert
Chapter 27 : Desolation
Arc III : The Saladina Desert Chapter XXVII : Desolation Lateday of Primoris, Second Day of Autumnmoon
Bram dropped to his knees with the Gaian child still in his arms. He had carried the load for six straight hours in a frenzied escape from the ruined Ur Valley. He was spent and in urgent need of rest. A patch of tall grass, off the side of the trail, was a viable target. He needed this place to hide, unwind, and gather his thoughts. He released the child and grimaced, as aches ran down his back, waist, and legs. He examined the child''s wound, a gash between blood-spattered strands of white, wispy hair. She was such a petite little girl, and she must have hit her head hard. The scalp had swelled, but thankfully, the bleeding stopped. Goddess willing, she would recover without medical attention. Bram sank into the weeds among chittering grasshoppers. Bugs bounced between blades of grass, which swayed in the gentle breeze. He considered his path forward, insurmountable by all measures. He was one man against the world¡¯s most powerful empire, now with the cataclysmic strength of a sunstone¡ªand possibly more to follow. He wondered how long before Richard dispatched his other Gnostics to hunt him down. Or when his kingdom would plaster his face on wanted posters across the Northern Continent. He worried about Rosa and hoped she had fled before his enemy apprehended her to use against him. He worried, too, about war, which was sure to foment across the land, now that Richard would employ violence and destruction to obtain the other sunstones. It only took one of these artifacts to slaughter an entire village of Gaians and their aeons. Even worse; the sunstone had created a set of orbs, which by themselves destroyed the ancient village and its tribe. The aeons were supposedly soldiers of the Goddess, but they failed to stand up against the sunstone¡¯s power. Bram couldn¡¯t even fathom the combined terror of all four in one man¡¯s hands. And yet, he was not deterred. Despite what was sure to be fierce retaliation from his former homeland, he did not regret his choice. He might have made mistakes before. Perhaps becoming a Gnostic Knight had been the first. But now, things were different. He was different. And he would never again take part in Richard¡¯s conquests. Not ever. Angkor had attempted genocide, but a single child survived the slaughter. And based on the lengths that Richard and Virgil went to exterminate the Gaian people, Bram was certain the tribe¡¯s powers were key to confronting the sunstone¡¯s evil. He still remembered the colossal red giant that split the Ur Valley in two. Though the child had inherited the gifts of her people, it was clear that her strength already surpassed the combined power of her village. Bram¡¯s only hope of standing against Angkor was to protect her. More than that, he felt it was his duty. His soul was injured, and he struggled with Kane¡¯s words: that he was a hypocrite unwilling to admit that he had already murdered innocents in the name of King Richard. In a way, Kane was right. War was brutal, and not all targets were enemy soldiers. As much as Bram was ashamed to admit it, his actions and his choices led to the misery of so many. He never intended it that way. At the time, he wanted to fight for justice on behalf of his homeland and its people. And his principles never wavered. But war was messy, and innocent lives were lost. Gnostic Knights were known for collateral damage, and Bram was no exception. Yet, the introspection was too much for him to take, at least for the time being. He was weary and needed rest. The soft grass beckoned, and his head sank slowly into it. Particles of ash drifted far above¡ªonce part of the flesh and bones of innocent villagers. But now, they were fleeting hopes and dreams. Precious lives, extinguished. Heartfelt desires, scattered. Hopeful promises, unfulfilled. They created a film that obscured an otherwise clear blue sky. Bram¡¯s body was numb. Exhausted. Listless. His eyelids fell, and a veil of darkness swaddled him. It washed away his torment and offered him comfort. He found himself waist-deep in an ocean of nothingness. No markers to guide his path. Just blackness without end. To his side walked a small boy, a distant memory. The child was alone, lost in a daze, wandering without purpose, searching for answers ¡­. ¡°Bram!¡± A child¡¯s voice shook him. ¡°Hurry up!¡± He looked over his shoulder at a familiar grassy field. In place of armor, he wore the childhood makeshift accouterments of an Angkorian soldier. In his right hand, a wooden sword; in his left, the lid of a cooking pot. Another boy approached. His childhood friend, Kane Harding. ¡°Are you ready to finish this?¡± Bram was taken aback. A childlike voice spoke through his lips. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The ogre, remember?¡± The young version of Kane scoffed and rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re gonna bring home its head, and the king will proclaim us heroes!¡± Bram smiled. He liked playing make-believe. It made him happy, and life was simple. No fear, anger, or frustration. Just carefree boyhood fantasies. His younger self burst with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s be wizards, Kane! I want to blow things up!¡± Kane sounded exasperated. ¡°We played ¡®wizards¡¯ last week. Today, I¡¯m a squad commander in the Angkorian army, and you¡¯re my lieutenant.¡± Bram remembered this day. He was disappointed that Kane was bossing him around, as usual. ¡°Awwe ¡­ when do I get to pick the adventure? Can¡¯t we play ¡®soldiers¡¯ next time?¡± Kane must have noticed the miserable look on his face. His fa?ade softened. ¡°Oh all right, crybaby. We¡¯ll be wizards.¡± Holding his wooden stick in the air, he announced the new rules. ¡°Instead of swords, these will be our casting totems.¡± Bram¡¯s frown faded, and a twinkle returned to his eyes. Kane seemed pleased. ¡°So, what kinda spells you gonna cast?¡± ¡°Fireballs! And lightning! And I wanna be healer!¡± The older boy groaned. ¡°Dummy. Wizards can¡¯t heal. You need to be a sorcerer to do that.¡± Bram crossed his arms defiantly. ¡°My pappy once said he met a scholar from Vineta who could do both.¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°Nuh-uh. He¡¯s just tellin¡¯ you stories.¡± Bram stomped his foot. ¡°Well, I wanna do both!¡± Kane chuckled. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll be the wizard. But since you know healing magic, you have to be my backup while I lead the mission.¡± Bram rejoiced. He knew Kane had duped him into following the same rules, but it hardly mattered. The important part was that Kane was his friend, the only one willing to walk all the way to his remote rural farm. There weren¡¯t many kids in Providence, and Kane could have just as easily gone to nearer settlements to be with boys his own age. But he stayed, because Bram needed him. Darkness returned. The grassy field melted away, and in its place was the shadowy lagoon between dreams. Except, far in the distance, a ravenous storm thundered. It was getting closer ¡­. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± A teenage Kane prodded him with a forefinger. Bram must have dozed off while waiting for his friend to arrive. He sat on an old rope and plank swing by the mill pond, where he usually met Kane after school. He jerked upright. ¡°What? What is it?¡± Kane laughed, but for some reason, Bram felt a great sadness well up inside. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± Kane mimicked Bram¡¯s downcast tone. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Who else did you expect?¡± Bram wanted to tell him, but he felt like a wimp. He was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Kane punched him fondly on the shoulder. It stung. ¡°So? We still gonna hang? Or are you planning to ¡®hang¡¯ there by yourself all day?¡± Any other time, Bram would have chuckled at Kane¡¯s puns. But something had happened that made him feel too ashamed to share with his friend. ¡°Well ¡­?¡± Kane paused with his arms suspended. But after getting no response, he threw them down in dismissal. ¡°Whatever ¡­ I¡¯ve got other things to do.¡± He turned around, but Bram couldn¡¯t bear to see him go. ¡°Please wait! I¡¯m just ¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well, okay?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kane looked down at Bram¡¯s shirt, where a bit of blood had dried along the neckline. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they beat on you again?¡± He looked pissed. ¡°Those damn Jacob boys!¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t them,¡± Bram lied, fearing that Kane might go after them. ¡°It was an accident.¡± Kane pulled on Bram¡¯s shirt collar, revealing a series of bruises across his chest. His face reddened. ¡°Was that an accident, too?¡± Bram pulled away. It was painful ¡­ and shameful. They beat him because he let them. He would curl up on the ground while they pummeled him with fists and kicks. Kane clenched his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back. I¡¯ll make sure they regret what they did.¡± He turned to leave, but Bram called out to him. ¡°No, wait.¡± Bram knew he couldn¡¯t let the abuse continue. But if Kane faced them instead, the animus from the Jacob boys would only grow. Bram understood that if he didn¡¯t stand up for himself, the cycle of violence would only escalate. ¡°I¡¯m gonna face them, instead.¡± Kane spun around, clearly in shock. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Just look at you. Those idiots might be cowards, ganging up on a kid that¡¯s smaller than they are, but if you egg ¡®em on in your shape, they¡¯ll hurt you bad. It won¡¯t just be bruises, Bram.¡± Bram understood the risk, but there was something else that steeled his nerves. A bit of truth, which Kane didn¡¯t realize. The bullies only picked on him because he didn¡¯t fight back. He just needed to throw the first punch and show them his willingness to stand up for himself. Even if he was wrong, he was willing to pay the price. Better than to suffer the humiliation of having Kane fight his battles. His friend was fuming. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? You shouldn¡¯t have to face them. It ain¡¯t right. Let me. I can settle this!¡± Bram was touched that Kane wanted to stand up for him. ¡°I know. You¡¯ve always been there for me. But this time ¡­ I have to do it myself.¡± Kane lowered his head, unwilling to make eye contact. ¡°You saying you don¡¯t need me anymore. That it?¡± Bram leapt from the swing, clutching his chest in agony. ¡°Of course not. You and me ¡­ we¡¯re like brothers. And we always will be.¡± He put his hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder, but Kane shrugged it off. He left, refusing to look Bram in the eyes. It was the last time he offered to stand up for his younger friend ¡­ and the last time he ever needed to. A flash of light and thunderous boom reminded Bram of the approaching storm. It was right on top of him. Blackness swallowed the tire swing, and the entire mill pond fell into the void. The maelstrom was alive, and it fed on his regrets. It kept on feeding, devouring everything, until nothing was left but a sea of deep oblivion. ¡°Kane?¡± Bram was older and maturer now. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He stood at the door of his friend¡¯s dormitory room at the Academy. He was just passing by and was surprised to find Kane packing his bags. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± the young man told him. Bram was stunned. ¡°Where? Finals are tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Kane¡¯s tone was matter of fact. He never stopped packing. Bram stepped inside and closed the door. ¡°Christine was looking for you.¡± At last, Kane paused. It lasted only a moment, and he didn¡¯t turn around. He just stared vacantly at the frosted window overlooking the streets of Niedam. Bram circled around, surprised to see bags underneath his friend¡¯s eyes, which hadn¡¯t been there when the autumn term began. He heard rumors that Kane had been struggling with coursework, but he was too busy studying for his own exams to spend much time with him. Kane had grown increasingly distant over the past few months, and Bram was beginning to worry. Unfortunately, his friend didn¡¯t appear to be in a chatty mood. He just shook his head and stuffed more things into the bag. His voice was stoic. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with her later.¡± In between a pair of slacks and a wool pullover, he handed Bram a letter. A dark, waxy seal signifying the Order of Royal Guardsmen was fixed to the bottom. Bram unfolded the paper and read its contents. ¡°You were accepted.¡± The start date was just two days away. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now? Does that mean you won¡¯t be coming back?¡± He already knew the answer. He strained to hold back the sadness in his voice. Kane faced his friend but seemed to have trouble making eye-contact. His voice was stiff. ¡°Bram, listen ¡­ this is something I have to do.¡± He took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°We¡¯re at war, and things are getting worse all the time. This is my chance to make a difference. I¡¯ll be part of the king¡¯s elite force. It¡¯s a rare privilege. I figured you¡¯d be happy for me.¡± Bram stumbled on his words. ¡°I ¡­ I am. What does your mother think?¡± Kane scowled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s my decision.¡± ¡°What about school¡ª?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll get my diploma in training.¡± Bram held his mouth open. There was one question he yearned to ask but couldn¡¯t form the words: What about me ¡­? Instead, he forced a smile. ¡°Wow. The king¡¯s elite force. What an honor. You should be proud.¡± It was a lie. Bram wanted to beg his friend to reconsider. He had heard stories about how hard the Royal Guard trained new recruits. They pushed men to their physical limits, and only at the brink of death would they remold them into the king¡¯s most loyal servants. But before Bram could say anything, Kane reached out and embraced him. ¡°Thank you ¡­ for being my best friend.¡± Bram swallowed his objections and hugged his friend back. He squeezed out a tear but wiped it away before Kane could see. It was the last time he would ever see Kane as a young adult. When he looked up, the young man was gone, and the dorm was empty. The bed was neatly made, as if it hadn¡¯t been used in weeks. Bram was confused. He looked from side to side, trying to understand what happened. And then the darkness came ¡­. An infinite blackness, more sinister than before. The storm had passed, but something far worse quickly approached ¡­. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you do that, Bram.¡± He spun around to face the Royal who had betrayed him. ¡°Move aside!¡± Kane commanded. Bram found himself speaking with words that injured his very soul. ¡°To the Burning Pits with you and Richard. I renounce your rotten kingdom!¡± Kane pointed his spear. ¡°The words of a traitor, punishable by death. This is your last warning. Think carefully before you answer, as there will be no turning back.¡± He felt regret. Sadness. No conviction. ¡°I already made my choice. How about you?¡± Kane looked down at his spear, his face contorted with disappointment. ¡°So be it.¡± Bram donned his helm, facing the immense pain of dueling with the kind, gentle man he had known since childhood. The boy who comforted him, stood up for him, and called him his best friend. He attacked fiercely, and Kane fumbled. His Gnostic blade found its target and plunged deep, straight through his armor. Powerful toxins coursed through his friend¡¯s veins, draining the color from his face. Bram regretted it instantly. He reached out, trying to catch Kane as he fell backward. Instead of solid ground behind him, a fiery chasm stretched across the Ur Valley, magma and smoke belching from its center. Bram dove and caught his friend by the hand. He held tightly, but his fingers were slipping, slowly losing their grip. ¡°Kane!¡± he screamed. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°No, Bram ¡­ this is what you wanted.¡± ¡°I never wanted this!¡± Kane¡¯s eyes turned glassy. ¡°It¡¯s too late ¡­.¡± His hand slipped, and the Royal fell. Bram lost his balance and fell in the other direction. However, he didn¡¯t hit the ground, either. He kept falling, until he found himself in a pool of dark ooze. His arms flailed, but he was submerged in darkness, and the weight of his armor dragged him down. He couldn¡¯t find air. He merely sank into the depths, drowning in an ocean of guilt. He woke, covered in cold sweat. The memories of the dream drifted briefly around his vision before disappearing into the early light. He suddenly realized: it was morn! He had slept through the night, but his mind was still stuck in the dream. He wanted to go back, to save his friend from committing irreversible atrocities. More than a friend, Kane had been his brother since childhood. Yet, hours ago, it meant nothing. Loyalty to Richard held more value in the end than life itself. Rolling to his side, Bram wept. Part of him wanted to believe there was still goodness left in Kane, but he couldn¡¯t forget the despicable lengths he went ¡­ and was still willing to go. No man could ever take back what he did. He had become a mockery of the selfless and benevolent soul that had once stood in Bram¡¯s defense. Whatever happened over the years erased the very thing that made Kane special. All that remained was a corrupt, pitiful husk. Bram wondered if indoctrination into Richard¡¯s service had twisted his values over the years. In a way, the Gnostics were no different. They taught Bram about unquestioning loyalty, how service protected his homeland, while disobedience threatened it. But how far would the common soldier go, if ordered? Would others go as far as Kane? Bram didn¡¯t want to imagine what Richard would order his military to do, with the sunstones driving his ambition. Somehow, he had to stop his former liege before other sunstones fell into his hands. His best bet was to make his way north, to Saladin, and then forge ahead to Kitezh. His original mission was a bust, but he could embark on a new mission to warn his former enemies. If he could reach them in time, he could stall Richard¡¯s growth in power, and hopefully buy some time. He could figure out next steps along the way, but he knew that, somehow, the Gaian child was the key. He turned to where he expected her to sleep, only to discover that she was gone. Panic set in, and he quickly scanned the area. Unfortunately, all he found were the cleft-footed prints of a bipedal creature. Something had taken the girl while she slept. He bolted upright, as endless possibilities raced through his head. Fortunately, his gear still sat neatly where he left it. There was still hope, but only if he acted quickly. He grabbed his sword and travel bag and raced down the hill, into the northern midlands. Chapter 28 : Herbologist
Chapter XXVIII : Herbologist Latemorn of Denuo, Third Day of Autumnmoon
G¨¦org T?ller braced himself for another sweltering day on the job. An unseasonal heat wave baked the continent¡¯s central region. The temperatures were relentless and quite unwelcome in his line of work. He was an army veteran who made his living selling herbs at a medicinal shop in the Herdrick Bazaar, the great marketplace in the desert city of Saladin. His customers were most often scholars or alchemists who used his herbs as raw materials for serums, tonics, or spell components. In the first few days of the week, when business was slow, he restocked supplies. Unfortunately, the late summer heat rendered his usual foraging locations barren, forcing him farther south, toward the lowlands at the base of the Ur mountain range. He departed early in the morn, hoping to beat the sun. Once it reached its zenith, the heat would become unbearable. G¨¦org was in his mid-thirties, slender and sinewy, but strong to the core. His once-full head of blond hair had thinned over the years, so he cut it short, almost to the scalp. A scraggly beard covered his face, which he mostly let grow out of laziness. He only picked up a razer once in a while, when the hairs grew sufficiently unkempt. His eyes were the same deep blue as most northerners on the continent. He was originally from Kitezh, where he fought as a soldier in King Henrich¡¯s army. During The War, a debilitating injury caused the loss of his right arm. It would have been treatable, had he not been captured and placed in an Angkorian labor camp for six months. Squalid conditions and a lack of sorcery resulted in an infection. One day, a medic arrived and treated it using amputation. The loss of his sword arm crushed G¨¦org¡¯s spirit. Even after his countrymen liberated the camp, he sank into a deep depression. For months, he hardly ate or slept. Over time, his lifestyle worsened. Few were able or willing to hire a one-armed ex-soldier, and when he failed to pay his taxes, his own kingdom repossessed his family home. Having no surviving relatives, he explored local shelters for charity. However, they turned him down in favor of mounting numbers of widows and orphans. When there was no other recourse, he turned to begging. He owned nothing but the tattered clothes on his back, which barely protected against the northern Kitezhian chill. Food and shelter grew scarce due to Angkor¡¯s frequent attacks, and G¨¦org¡¯s muscular athletic body withered. One day, he found himself walking the streets of a city. He couldn¡¯t even recall its name. All he had was an empty tin cup, which he held out as he mumbled for mercy from passersby. Sadly, the whole nation faced tough times. War ravaged the countryside, and Angkor gained ground with each passing week. The Kitezhian army shifted their dwindling resources toward maintaining the health of their soldiers, and out-of-work veterans received none of it. The army couldn¡¯t afford to have him under their protection. He became a ghost, even to his own homeland. When all hope seemed lost, a young healer named Ilse Von Soutine took pity on him. She saw the strength of a noble warrior behind his hapless visage, so she led him to a local shelter, where she nursed him back to health. Although Ilse had limited skills in sorcery, her true talent lay in herbal medicine. While caring for G¨¦org, she taught him the many subtleties of herb lore. Having little else to do with his time, he took to her teachings. When his health improved, she helped him find work as a nurse¡¯s assistant. After a few months, Ilse left to aid the war effort, and G¨¦org followed. They were stationed in the Saladina Desert, the main front during The War¡¯s middle years. There, they treated the wounded and created a center for rehabilitation. Even with one arm, G¨¦org was a competent worker. Ilse had given him purpose. His depression lifted, and his outlook improved. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. One morn, while G¨¦org restocked on herbs, an Angkorian raid struck the camp. He returned to find it burnt to the ground. Both the injured and staff were dead. The well of hope that had sprung in his heart now ran as dry as the desert sands. He fell to his knees, feeling like the other half of his body had now been severed. As he sorted through the ashes, lifeless and dejected, he found a small metal case, which he remembered Ilse using to store her most cherished possessions. Hands trembling, he opened it. Inside was a journal, mostly burnt and barely legible, except for a few entries. He grasped the pages tenderly, holding them to the light to make out faint text atop umber-colored paper. It turned out Ilse had feelings for him, and she desired a life together after The War. She expressed a wish that they would open an herbology business and combine their talents to help others. G¨¦org wept, but he couldn¡¯t allow himself to succumb to depression. He had to honor Ilse¡¯s memory. Casting aside hopelessness and sorrow, he pledged to bring her dream to fruition. In the ongoing months, he spent countless hours each day sifting through the aftermath of battles, searching for anything he could salvage for a few silvers. He unstrapped armor from the dead, hawked magical artifacts, and plundered weapons left behind in haste. He also found broken machinery, which he repaired to the best of his ability. Battles occurred frequently in the desert. As long as he had his viscar, a waterskin, and clothing to protect against the sun, he could find items of value¡ªand beat other would-be scavengers to the prize. Soon, he had enough coin to purchase a shop in Saladin. Using the skills that Ilse taught him, he ventured into the wilderness in search of rare herbs. The work proved relatively safe, with fewer gangs or bandits competing for resources. The mountainous lowlands around the desert held troves of covetous plants, especially inside caverns and ravines. All it took was someone brave enough to venture to these remote locations and know what to look for. His wares were always in high demand, and his business grew. Eventually, he traded his viscar for a sandskipper¡ªa magically charged platform that floated above ground, including over shallow water. It carried heavier loads than animal mounts and ran at greater speeds. With his new vehicle, G¨¦org scurried across the desert in the early morn, with enough time to finish herb hunting by highsun. That particular morn, his final ingredient was a plant named thistlewort. Reports of heightened spawn activity made him cautious of traveling so far south, but the unseasonal temperatures had scorched all other locations. He hoped that ravines at the base of the Zeugma Pass might yield better. Unfortunately, hours of sleuthing left him empty-handed. He was about to turn back, when he caught sight of something moving subtly in the distance, behind a field of sharply barbed shrubs. It appeared to be white fabric, fluttering in the breeze. He waded through for a closer look, carefully avoiding the thorns. As he drew close, he saw the fabric was clothing ¡­ a white dress ¡­ draped around a woman¡¯s lifeless body, suspended in prickly branches. ¡°Great Mother,¡± he breathed, wondering if the dark-skinned lady might have been a traveler from Malden who had fallen off the pass high above. Maldenese were often quite wealthy, and while her dress was in tatters, she could easily have been a noblewoman. The body was badly scraped and wounded, with bruises along her exposed arms and legs. He detected a faint heartbeat along her neck. ¡°You are one lucky lady.¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to respond, but traveling alone often left him verbalizing his thoughts. The woman likely suffered from dehydration and hypotension, but those were treatable. He had no way of knowing how long she had hung suspended, but at least there was hope of recovery. As he examined her body, his heart skipped a beat. On the side of a bruised and swollen neck, he found the poisoned barbs of an endrake. He was loath to be within a dozen leagues of such behemoths. He scanned the nearby cliffs, which towered high above. He saw no immediate threat, but it could still be close. He would need to end his scavenger hunt early. He sighed. ¡°Damned spawn. Yet another place to avoid.¡± He gently lifted her body onto his good shoulder and carried her back to the sandskipper. He applied some salve to reduce the swelling and antidote to reverse the endrake¡¯s paralysis. He then grabbed some pliers from his toolbox to remove the barbs, careful not to cause more bleeding. He wished he could do more, but he lacked the right medical supplies, and herbology only went so far. At some point, Jane Doe required a dedicated sorcerer. With that in mind, he set a course back to Saladin. The thistlewort would need to wait for another day. Chapter 29 : Scraag
Chapter XXIX : Scraag Latemorn of Denuo, Third Day of Autumnmoon
Bram tracked the cleft-footed prints farther down the mountain pass, in pursuit of his missing companion. As he descended, he formed a better idea of what he was up against. The creature was a scraag, a bipedal predator, often mistaken for spawn. However, the species had been around for centuries, while spawn only appeared in the latter years of The War. Also unlike spawn, they showed signs of intelligence. On average, they were a foot or two taller than humans, lankier, with tight, leathery skin. Their bodies often contained deformities, large blocks of flesh that hung off their faces, shoulders, or arms. More terrifying was their vaguely human-like semblance, especially around the eyes and teeth. Usually, they stayed far from human settlements. But in this case, Bram¡¯s defenseless companion must have seemed like easy prey¡ªeven as Bram slept just a span or two away. Scraag lived mostly in subterranean lairs, rarely venturing to the surface. However, Bram had heard of recent sightings. If he was right about these creatures, they would keep the Gaian child safe for the time being. Scraag didn¡¯t kill their prey right away; instead, they brought them back to their dens. Animal ethologists believed that scraag preferred their meat to be fresh, so they kept their prey alive until they were ready to feast. The tracks belonged to a male, based on the pointed shape of the frontal toe. The depth and positioning were consistent with a heavy load. Bram followed quickly, feeling the wind on his face as he leapt over rocks and ducked under low-hanging branches. At the lower elevations, flora was more abundant, but the soil was gritty, making for some rough footing. Caves were common, so close to the desert. Any one of them could be home to a sleuth of scraags and their hapless prisoner. Bram searched the rocky ground for more signs. Even subtle disruptions, such as scraped surfaces or disturbed debris, could point him in the right direction. But haste mattered. Time was short. The trail ended at a crack in the side of the mountain, space enough for scraags to take residence. Bram hoped his skills hadn¡¯t failed him. He had no torch or luminess to light the dark interior, so he used an old technique from his wilderness training. He closed his eyes and opened his other senses. The faint scent of charcoal wafted to his nose, and a subtle draft brushed against his face. His ears detected movement. Drawing his sword, he tapped it against the cave walls to navigate its twists and turns. As he progressed, he heard the soft, guttural language of the scraag. Focused and alert, he crept silently. In the heart of the cave, a small fire cast an orange glow on the surroundings. His heart surged when he sighted the child on a bed of dry leaves on one side of the cavern. She was alone, while the voices came from two scraags on the opposite side. Both were female, but one lay motionless on the ground, as if suffering from some kind of affliction. Bram had expected a male, based on the tracks, but it was nowhere to be seen. He inched forward, hoping to get a better view, when he caught movement. He dodged, just in time to avoid a blunt object thrust at his skull. Bram swung around to find a creature wielding a log as an improvised weapon. Too large for humans, but not for a seven-foot scraag. It readied the log for a second swing. Bram leapt to the side, calling on his armor¡¯s enchantments for better maneuverability. His lanky opponent swung the log back and forth, but Bram kept agile. When he saw his opportunity, he struck, grazing the scraag along the waist. Any normal blade would have slid off the scraag¡¯s tough hide, but Bram¡¯s sword rent a sizable gash. Blood oozed, and the scraag retreated into the shadows. The sword¡¯s toxins had sealed its fate, but the danger was far from over. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. To his side, the female joined the fray with a burning branch from the fire pit. She jabbed it forward, forcing Bram against the cave wall. With no space left to retreat, he received her blows, which barely registered through his protective armor. However, the female left him cornered, while an angrier and more aggressive male readied a second attack. Despite its mortal wound, it returned with renewed strength. With scraags on both sides, Bram changed tactics. He used a roundhouse kick to defend against the female¡¯s branch, while keeping the male at bay with his sword. He then switched and struck at the female. She dodged, while the male leapt forward with his log. He hit Bram squarely across the chest, sending him reeling. His armor softened the blow, but reverberating spikes of pain shot throughout his body. His vision blurred, so he struck back blindly, trusting his instincts. His sword sliced across the male¡¯s stomach, spilling its gut to the cave floor. The creature died instantly, giving Bram a chance to confront the female. Stars swirled around his vision, but the female had already fled to the back of the chamber, where the child slept. Bram followed, careful not to make any moves that would place the hostage at risk. To his side, the second female crawled along the floor, wheezing heavily. It was sick and in no condition to fight. Satisfied that he would not have another attacker, Bram turned his attention to the scraag in the corner. It cradled the child in its arms, almost tenderly. Bram was struck by the odd, motherly behavior. He lowered his sword, wondering if perhaps he could coax the creature to leave the child peacefully. No luck. The scraag pushed the child aside and lunged with its human-like teeth. Bram pulled up his blade, allowing the scraag to impale itself. The blade went straight through, killing the creature instantly. Bram used his boot to pry the sword free. Feeling pity on the third scraag, still lying sick on the floor, he took its life as well. With the threat now over, he approached the child and checked for injuries. It was a great relief to find her safe and uninjured. She slept soundly, so he took her in his arms and carried her from the cave. It was time to make a choice. Bram had two potential paths that would lead him to Kitezh to warn their king of Richard¡¯s advance. The first, on the north side of the mountain pass, was a direct route through the desert and included the city of Saladin. However, it involved scorching sands and a brutal path intended only for seasoned travelers. Even with Bram¡¯s enchanted armor, and even if he navigated correctly through the various desert oases, he still lacked a mount or protection from the sun. And he had no more water than what he could fit in his canteen. With the burden of his unconscious passenger, he might not make it. The alternative was to stick to the arid foothills and avoid the desert entirely. However, spawn were abundant, as were criminal camps full of outlaws. Worst, it would double or triple his travel time, and he didn¡¯t have the rations to last more than another day or two. Hunting was out of the question, since the foothills had little in terms of game, nor fruits to forage. His heart sank as he considered the equally terrible options. Even after making it to Saladin, things wouldn¡¯t get any easier. He lacked the coin to fully restock supplies, and the journey to Kitezh¡¯s capital, Rungholt, would take even longer. He had other worries, too. He didn¡¯t know if Rosa was safe, and he had no way to check on her. Saladin lacked both a wizard¡¯s enclave or a sorcerer¡¯s circle to communicate over long distances. He had no choice but to move ahead and hope the talented sorceress had the resourcefulness to stay out of trouble. As for the child, he worried about her extended slumber. With no major injuries, she should have woke by now. Although, her experiences in the Ur valley were horrific, and she had expended incredible energy to summon the red giant. Her body and mind might both need more time to recover. Even so, if she slept too long, she would be susceptible to dehydration or starvation. He had to choose, one way or the other, and a trek across the foothills was the poorer option. A single encounter with mighty spawn or well-equipped bandits would threaten the child¡¯s life. The desert was just as lethal, but at least his enchanted armor offered some protection, and he could fill his canteen by visiting the various oases. The only thing left was to march forward. Chapter 30 : Traitor
Chapter XXX : Traitor Midday of Denuo, Third Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric finished counting the bricks on the eastern wall of his jail cell. Two thousand, five hundred, ninety-two. The exercise was pointless, to be sure, but it passed the time and was still better than wallowing in misery. He dozed from time to time, imagining the comfort of his own bed, but woke every few minutes, sweating profusely. The stuffy, overheated cell made it difficult to even breathe properly. After Royals apprehended him in the Archives, they took him to the king¡¯s magistrate, who delivered quick judgment. His charge: abetting a wanted criminal. They placed him in the local jail, where he would await sentence. Normally, Richard reviewed Angkor¡¯s white collar crimes, thus giving the benefit of the doubt to his upper-class citizens. But, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean exoneration. If the king deemed a man guilty, they were sent to the prison on the outskirts of Niedam to serve with ruffians, rapists, and murderers. As expected, adjudication occurred based on the king¡¯s availability, and Richard didn¡¯t always make his judicial duties a priority. Prisoners sometimes stewed for days or weeks before receiving a pardon¡ªor a sentence. Until then, Cedric had plenty of time to recount his actions ¡­ or to recount the bricks on the wall. He should have spent his time planning a defense. If he was lucky, his lawyer would learn of his arrest and arrange for counsel. If granted, a bit of forward thinking on Cedric¡¯s part would improve his chances. Unfortunately, his thoughts strayed to the woman for whom he risked everything. Rosa might have broken some laws by entering the Archives, but the real villains were still out there, no doubt plotting their nefarious schemes. Cedric¡¯s eyes wandered to the window in the adjacent cell, wondering where they might be hiding. If only he could explain things to Richard. He had a close history with his king, with years of trust and professional rapport. Richard had always proven himself wise and honorable. If it were possible for Cedric to alert him of the trickery of his subordinates, he knew the true conspirators would be brought to justice. Yet, nothing could be done inside the lonely walls of his jail cell. It could take days or possibly weeks of insufferable waiting. Cedric closed his eyes, wondering how much torment he¡¯d have to endure. To his surprise, his musings were answered by a bustle at the door. Four Royals entered the jail, asking for him by name. The intake officer pointed to his cell, and the men marched over. ¡°Mister Curtis,¡± one of them stated coldly, ¡°His Excellency requests an audience. You¡¯re to be escorted to the palace immediately.¡± Cedric clasped his hands together. At last, his chance had arrived! Sadly, the trip to the palace wasn¡¯t quite as he had hoped. His escort led him straight through the city, creating a humiliating spectacle. Onlookers gawked. Here was Angkor¡¯s Innovator Extraordinaire, head hung in shame, face as red as a cherry. When he didn¡¯t march fast enough, the point of a spear jabbed him from behind. Yet the pain was nothing compared to what he overheard, whispered among the crowd. Each step, agony. It seemed to last a lifetime. By the end, he would have gladly taken a spear through the chest than endure another moment. The gawkers were driven away by the time he entered the palace, but the damage was done. The Royals led him to a small conference room, one he hadn¡¯t visited before. It measured only five spans on either side, barely enough room for the luxurious table and chairs made of walnut in the center. A brass chandelier with six burning candles hung overhead. On the table sat a goblet of red wine and a mug of clear liquid, presumably water. He was commanded to sit and wait, and the Royals left. After the intolerable March of Shame, he deserved some relaxation. The ambiance set him at ease, so he reached for the goblet and downed it in a single gulp. The room had no windows, and all four walls were covered with a strikingly intricate mural that depicted a great battle. The artwork was exquisite. Armies of soldiers fought against hordes of vicious creatures, apparently under the command of four great demons. The demons pointed with outstretched fingers, while their dark denizens emerged from clefts in the earth, racing for a confrontation with the human armies. A couple of placards at the bottom read, ¡°The Great Omega War,¡± and, ¡°The Four Ahrimen.¡± Cedric was impressed by the detail. Footmen, archers, and scholars marched toward an inevitable confrontation. Sea vessels sailed on towering waves, and men rode upon strange, winged creatures. The painter left the scene open-ended; a moment, frozen in time, before either side had an opportunity to strike. It gave him the impression that blood would flow the instant the image unfroze. Cedric emptied the remaining drops of wine onto his tongue. It had delicate hints of citrus and berries and a refreshing, peppery aftertaste. It was delicious. Arching his back, he heard the pop of aligned vertebrae. He sunk into the nearest chair, expelling a breath that had waited all day to be released. Barely a moment passed before a Royal burst into the room. ¡°Rise,¡± the man commanded. Cedric was startled. He hastily returned the goblet to the table and stood up straight. He crisscrossed his arms on his chest and bowed his head, the customary salute of Angkor. A second Royal entered and took his place on the opposite side of the door. ¡°His Majesty, King of Angkor, Richard Cromwell, enters the room,¡± he announced, welcoming the king in all his splendor. A third Royal followed, cramping an already small chamber. Richard strode inside, greeting the Craftsman like an old friend. ¡°Mister Curtis, it is good to see you.¡± ¡°My Liege.¡± Cedric genuflected, albeit clumsily in the limited floor space. Richard snapped his fingers. The Royals bowed gracefully and left. After the door shut, the king gestured toward the nearest chair. ¡°Sit.¡± Cedric nearly tripped as he backed into it. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he bowed again before sinking into the plush cushion. Richard cut to the chase. ¡°You¡¯ve been a faithful servant for many years, isn¡¯t that right, Mister Curtis? How long has it been?¡± ¡°Ma-more than fifteen years, Sire.¡± He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I trust you. You¡¯ve served your kingdom loyally all this time.¡± He walked behind Cedric¡¯s chair and placed his regal hands upon the Craftsman¡¯s shoulders. Under other circumstances, it might have been a commanding if not comforting gesture. But in the moment, it unnerved Cedric to the point of a cold sweat. ¡°What I¡¯m about to divulge is sensitive information, and it shall not be repeated outside this room.¡± Cedric nodded, unable to move. ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡± Richard breathed in deeply and held it. Cedric waited, also with bated breath. He let it out. ¡°My Knights have discovered that our neighbors to the north are plotting against us.¡± He tightened his grip, holding Cedric¡¯s shoulders firmly in place. His thumbs pressed the flesh between the blades, driving the Craftsman deeper into the cushions. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. He continued. ¡°Five of my Gnostics remained loyal. The sixth, a turncoat.¡± Cedric gasped. ¡°Your Majesty¡ª¡± ¡°You know of whom I speak, Mister Curtis?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Craftsman was eager to tell. ¡°I witnessed this Gnostic Knight conspiring with your chancellor, Mister Garvey. They were in the hangar, the previous night. I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you!¡± Richard released his grip and swiveled to Cedric¡¯s side. ¡°No, Mister Curtis. You have it backward.¡± Cedric blinked. ¡°Backward, My Lord?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Richard confirmed. ¡°The traitor is Abraham Morrison. He¡¯s been colluding with Kitezh behind our backs, and I fear the damage is most extensive.¡± Cedric was shocked. The revelation turned his notions upside down. ¡°What? It can¡¯t be! I¡¯m certain¡ª¡± The king held up an index finger, enough to capture Cedric¡¯s attention. ¡°Hear me out. Once you listen to the full explanation, I¡¯ll let you to draw your own conclusions.¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± Richard looked pleased. He took a seat on the opposite end of the table, leaning forward. ¡°I understand you were apprehended in the Archives by my Royal Guard. You were assisting the sorceress, Rosalyn Reynolds.¡± A shiver ran up Cedric¡¯s spine. The king must have noticed. ¡°First, let me alleviate your concerns. I¡¯m not here to prosecute you or Miss Reynolds. In fact, we believe she¡¯s unaware of her lover¡¯s betrayal. More accurately, we believe Sir Morrison tricked her into cooperating. So I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to remain skeptical of anything she might have told you.¡± Cedric nodded slowly, trying to sort the new facts against what he knew previously. ¡°I will of course keep an open mind, Sire, but what of Mister Garvey and the Gnostic? Are you telling me they weren¡¯t conspiring to take control of the Zounds prototype? Or of harming Miss Reynolds? Or of initiating war with Kitezh?¡± Richard shook his head and chuckled. ¡°No, I assure you, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Although, I can see how you could have perceived it otherwise.¡± The king held out his right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take Miss Reynolds, for example. Naturally, my allies needed to stop her from unknowingly assisting Mister Morrison with his plot.¡± He then held out his left. ¡°As for war with Kitezh, it¡¯s merely an inevitability. One which requires no provocation from us. Rather, we expect our neighbors to declare war shortly, based on knowledge leaked by Sir Morrison.¡± Cedric leaned forward, eager to hear the details. ¡°Miss Reynolds told you of the sunstones¡¯ powers, did she not?¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°Yes, but I confess ¡­ I know so little of magic. I was told they could grant a layman unfathomable powers.¡± Richard¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Indeed. The same holds true in the hands of our enemy.¡± ¡°You mean Kitezh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Richard leaned back in his chair. ¡°They have their own sunstone, you know. But, let¡¯s start from the beginning, shall we?¡± Cedric made himself comfortable while Richard explained. ¡°A couple of weeks ago, Mister Garvey came to me with an important discovery. It was an old document¡ªa journal¡ªfrom a man that many had presumed dead. His name is Maurice Vance, a renowned sorcerer and historian. When he disappeared, the scholar community naturally assumed that his work had vanished with him. In actuality, it had mixed with papers of lesser importance and was taken to our Archives. Inside these journals, we learned of the forbidden research performed by Vance¡ªin secret¡ªon the sunstone of Vineta.¡± Cedric remembered the tomes that Rosa was researching, but he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the details. ¡°What kind of research?¡± Richard leaned forward. ¡°Dark experiments. The kind that summon powers from forgotten ages. He must have figured that even old legends held grains of truth, even ones that told of goddesses handing down divine relics to mankind. Turns out, he was right, but not in the way everyone thought. The sunstones do contain power, Mister Curtis, but not from any goddess. No one realized this until Mister Garvey read the journals.¡± ¡°What happened to Mister Vance?¡± Cedric asked. ¡°We suspect the Circle of Eight are responsible, and they did it to cover up Vance¡¯s discoveries.¡± Richard referred to the sorcerers that ruled over Vineta. Even though the nation had its own queen, it was common knowledge that the Circle held true control. ¡°But, why?¡± The king glared. ¡°Because, surely, Mister Curtis, they understood the consequences of this knowledge falling into the wrong hands! The sunstones contain powers far beyond the realm of mankind. I realized right away that if our enemies unlocked these secrets before us, we in Angkor would be powerless to defend ourselves.¡± Cedric found himself wringing his hands, nervously. He placed them on the table to keep them steady. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s why you sent Mister Garvey to retrieve the sunstone from Minoa.¡± Richard nodded. ¡°It was for our own protection. At least, initially. I chose Minoa because it was discreet. I didn¡¯t want the world to know we were going after a sunstone. The mission was intended to be done under the strictest security measures. Sadly, it took only days for information to leak. Kitezh now knows what we¡¯ve discovered; and worse, they are close to unlocking the power of their own sunstone.¡± Cedric gasped. The pieces of the puzzle were finally falling in place. ¡°You mean, Sir Morrison took his knowledge of the mission straight to the enemy?¡± Richard lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true. I would have never suspected him of defection. It¡¯s fortunate that Mister Garvey discovered his secret communications to the Kitezhian capital, or we¡¯d still be unaware.¡± Cedric¡¯s mouth hung open, amazed that his initial misgivings about Bram had been right all along. The treachery was outrageous. ¡°Your Majesty, how could you not have arrested Sir Morrison on the spot? Why allow him to leave the country?¡± Richard raised his brows. ¡°You pose the right questions, Mister Curtis, but the answer is simple: I had to know if Sir Morrison had help from anyone on the inside. If I had exposed him right away, any accomplices would have fled the country, or possibly signaled his capture to the enemy. Instead, I developed a ruse. As far as Sir Morrison knew, I was sending him on a mission to Kitezh¡ªnaturally, a destination he already desired. However, I planned a detour into the Ur Mountains, where we could detain and interrogate him in secret.¡± ¡°Ahh ¡­.¡± Cedric now understood what the Gnostic Knight had meant, back in the hangar. Things were starting to make sense. ¡°This must also be why you ordered the lockdown at the capital, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Richard looked pleased. ¡°It was important that I notify government employees of impending war. There is much work to do if we are to stop what Sir Morrison put in motion. Unfortunately ¡­.¡± He sighed. ¡°We seem to have lost contact.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Lost contact? How?¡± The king shook his head. ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t heard, since you were detained.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What happened?¡± Richard expelled a sizable breath. ¡°It¡¯s quite tragic, really. Due to an unexpected geological event, a sizable section of the Ur Mountains was destroyed in a series of violent quakes and eruptions. In the chaos, we¡¯ve lost all trace of Sir Morrison.¡± ¡°Dear Gaia,¡± Cedric breathed. The chain of events was mind-boggling. ¡°Is he ¡­ presumed dead?¡± Richard paced the small space at the end of the room. ¡°We haven¡¯t confirmed. However, he is one of my most accomplished Knights, so it would be foolhardy to assume anything without proof. If Sir Morrison did make it out alive, there¡¯d be only one place he¡¯d go.¡± ¡°To Rungholt!¡± It was obvious to Cedric that Bram would go to the Kitezhian capital to reconvene with the enemy. ¡°Precisely,¡± Richard responded. ¡°In either case, we also have reason to fear that Miss Reynolds might continue his crusade for him.¡± Cedric¡¯s heart sank at hearing Rosa implicated. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think Miss Reynolds would knowingly betray her country. Surely, we can reach out and warn her before she does anything ¡­ irreversible.¡± ¡°How would you propose we do that?¡± Richard challenged. ¡°Miss Reynolds has already fled from Angkor, and we have no means of reaching her. Who knows what Sir Morrison might have told her? Based on your conversations, do you doubt her determination to carry out Sir Morrison¡¯s wishes?¡± Cedric sunk into his chair, at a loss. Rosa¡¯s trust in Bram was absolute. She almost had Cedric convinced as well. There was no doubt she¡¯d do whatever it took to help Bram. The Craftsman felt like a fool. ¡°Well, Mister Curtis?¡± He couldn¡¯t deny it. His head hung shamefully. ¡°I believe she¡¯ll do what Sir Morrison has asked.¡± Richard sighed, his eyes conveying sympathy. ¡°As do I.¡± Cedric buried his face in his hands. ¡°I beg forgiveness, Sire. Please ¡­ if there¡¯s anything I can do to make this right.¡± Richard reached out to pat him on the arm. It was much gentler and less intimidating than the grip on his shoulders, moments earlier. ¡°Be at ease, Mister Curtis. I certainly don¡¯t hold you accountable. In fact, I believe there is something you can provide that would be of invaluable aid to our kingdom.¡± ¡°Anything, My Lord!¡± Richard stood tall in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to what you saw at the hangar. Mister Garvey and my other Gnostic have offered something they think can stand against the might of a sunstone. I truly hope we¡¯ll never need to deploy this option. But, if war should break between Angkor and Kitezh, we¡¯ll need your Zounds to defend our country. That is, if you can get it operational.¡± Cedric was delighted. This was his chance to be Angkor¡¯s savior. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Richard looked relieved. ¡°Thank you, Mister Curtis. Angkor is once again in your debt.¡± The Craftsman beamed. The king walked him back to the main hall of the palace, where he met with the Royals. He cleared Cedric of all charges and sent him on his way. Within minutes, he was led to the courtyard, as if the last few days had never happened. All that remained was the lonely walk back to his mansion. Cedric was exhausted, but also overwhelmed by all that Richard had told him. He wished he could reach out to Rosa to steer her from her path, but there was nothing he could do. As of tomorrow, he would return to his workshop and continue his design. He owed it to his country to make up for lost time. Chapter 31 : Wasteland
Chapter XXXI : Wasteland Midday of Denuo, Third Day of Autumnmoon
After hours of trekking through an ocean of white sand, Bram broiled inside his armor. His enchantments were meant to counteract heat, but nothing matched the midday sun of Saladin, especially when heightened by the blistering heatwaves rolling across the Northern Continent. His body oozed perspiration, and he rapidly lost hydration. His canteen, already empty. As sparingly as he used it to moisten the lips of the young girl in his arms, its contents were quickly depleted. Earlier, he had taken the opportunity to drink his fill at a small stream at the base of the mountains, but the Saladina sun had already stolen it from his system. Before the War, Kitezh ruled the region, all the way south to the Zeugma Pass. The nation had laid claim to the land for centuries, but in the years leading up to war, the government slowly lost control. The famous Kitezhian monarch and Henrich¡¯s predecessor, Ulrich Brandt, set up regency. But it only managed to incite rebellion. The Saladina people believed the desert ruled itself, and they demanded sovereignty. Kitezh¡¯s attempts at governance were met with swift resistance. After The War ended and Angkor achieved victory, King Richard declared Saladin independent. Angkor seized control of the Zeugma Pass but left the desert and its contents to the native clans. It was a practical matter, since Richard had no desire for added conflict. But to the Saladina people, it meant freedom. Many underground liberationists finally revealed themselves, and the newly freed nation prospered. As a gesture of goodwill, the Saladina people set up markers throughout the desert to act as navigation points for outsiders. The markers directed travelers to various oases, which were fed by underground aquifers. It opened the entire continent to greater levels of trade and commerce, and it fueled a quick economic recovery. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Bram now traveled the same path, but sadly without the refuge he expected. He should have already run into more than one oasis; but if there were any, they had long since dried up. Meanwhile, the sun penetrated all. His helm protected his face from sunburn, but it was also a barrier to breathe. As for his passenger, he tore apart his travel bag and used its wrappings to protect her from the hot rays. As he marched, the load became unbearable. It sapped his stamina, though he dared not stop¡ªeven for a moment. Even his hardened body failed to keep up. Each agonizing step required discipline and focus. He wanted to cry out, but doing so would waste precious moisture. If he didn¡¯t find shelter soon, he would die. He needed a better view, so he headed to the tallest sand dune he could find. Judging by the sun¡¯s position, he estimated three more hours of daylight. After that, temperatures would plummet, and the desert¡¯s scorching heat would give way to frigid cold. It would feel invigorating at first, but without warmth, his companion might not survive the night. He scanned his field of view, trying desperately to see through the blurry waves of heat rising from the hot sands. He shut his eyes tightly and took a deep breath. Opening them again, he tried vainly to find reprieve from the sun. He needed water, or at least a small slice of shade to rest. But there was neither. White sands stretched in all directions, and a stiff wind created a dusty haze that obscured the details in the distance. He needed sleep. His energy dwindled. It took every ounce of concentration and all his willpower to march forward. Step after agonizing step, one foot in front of the other, he advanced. His back ached, his face itched, and his mouth was chapped. The endless toil hamstrung his legs and stretched his muscles. He felt like his body would melt. His lungs wheezed, yearning for breath. His pupils dilated, losing focus. In a last-ditch effort, he drew one more lung of air. It brought a small dose of sanity to an otherwise disoriented mind. He vowed to go on, but his legs gave out. He tumbled forward, burying his face in the hot sand. The world went black. Chapter 32 : Rendezvous
Chapter XXXII : Rendezvous Lateday of Denuo, Third Day of Autumnmoon
Tom finished dinner at his mansion on the hill: Bancroft, an estate worthy of housing a Reynolds. The house had been built centuries ago for the royal family of a country called Korsynth, one of the progenitor nations that eventually merged into modern day Angkor. The mansion towered high above the sea and was built from solid stone, capable of withstanding the ages. He sat at a long table in his dining hall, enjoying a steak cut from a basilisk. These were dangerous creatures, native to Malden, and imported at great cost. Exotic by Angkorian standards, yet it reminded Tom of home. Its bold yet sweet, peppery flavor was worth every silver. His butler emerged from the front of the keep, leading the guest that Tom was expecting. Phineas Blair was a decorated general in charge of the Angkorian land infantry. Tall and burly, he wore his starched blue uniform with presence and distinction. Like Tom, Phineas was born in Malden, but he had lived in Angkor since he was a boy. Their common birthplace brought about a kinship over the years. More than that, Phineas was an honorable man and one of the few in Richard¡¯s service that Tom trusted. He dabbed his lips with the edge of a linen serviette and rose to greet his guest. ¡°Thank you for meeting me, Phin. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you.¡± The general stood tall and commanding. ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine, Tom, but would you mind telling me up front why you¡¯ve chosen to summon me so late at night? It¡¯s unlike you and feels almost ¡­ surreptitious.¡± Tom cracked a smile. ¡°Indeed. The situation demands it, I¡¯m afraid. Geoffrey, you may leave us.¡± He turned and nodded to the butler, who reversed direction and left. He then faced Phineas. ¡°I suppose we can dispense with the pleasantries, though I would be genuine in saying that it¡¯s been too long. I value our friendship and the trust that I believe it¡¯s earned.¡± The general grunted. ¡°The feeling is mutual, Tom, but trust only goes so far. What is it you¡¯d like to ask of me?¡± Tom held out his arm, invitingly. ¡°Let¡¯s head to my drawing room, where I assure you we can speak privately.¡± Phineas followed, tacitly and without complaint. But he appeared apprehensive. Tom led him to a well-lit room a short distance from the dining hall. A crystal chandelier hung in the center above a glass tabletop, surrounded by chairs and couches with plush cushions. White fabric and golden embroidery covered the furniture, just as white paint and gold accents adorned the walls. A fireplace with crackling logs smoldered on one side, while a wide gilded mirror hung on the other. Candle sconces provided a warm, yellow glow. Phineas chose the stiffest chair in the room and sat with perfect posture. Tom sat opposite on a couch, at the edge of its cushion. ¡°I¡¯ll just cut to the chase, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you do,¡± the general responded. Tom smiled, politely. ¡°Very well. A couple of days ago, my daughter Rosalyn went missing. She¡¯s an adult, mind you, and well within her rights to go beyond her father¡¯s reach. However, the circumstances were curious, so I investigated.¡± Phineas¡¯ posture broke, and he shifted uncomfortably. Tom continued. ¡°As you know, Rosalyn¡¯s been romantically involved with one of the Gnostic Knights. Abraham Morrison, if you¡¯ll recall.¡± The name drew Phineas¡¯ attention. ¡°Yes, Sir Morrison is a legend in his own right. Many of my men look up to him because of what he accomplished during The War. I know that he and Miss Reynolds traveled together on missions, and truth be told, I was expecting to have received invites to the wedding by now.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Tom huffed but hid it behind a smile. ¡°Yes, well ¡­ it wasn¡¯t my intent to delve into family affairs. Rather, I was curious about a recent mission of his. One which seems to have generated a great deal of activity inside the palace.¡± Phineas¡¯ shoulders relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s right, the terrorist plot he stopped in Minoa. I recall it involved rogue scholars. The man never ceases to amaze. I didn¡¯t attend Richard¡¯s banquet¡ªI was away from the city on a prior engagement. Although, I know a great deal of the kingdom was invited. You were there, too, were you not?¡± Tom shook his head. ¡°No. For personal reasons, I didn¡¯t want my presence to be a factor. The reason I bring it up is that it seems there was a draft report, made before the officially published proclamation. Curiously, the earlier copies seem to have been purged from the Archives records. While most of the kingdom saw the revision, you might be interested to know what was written inside the original.¡± The general stiffened once again in his seat. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know, Tom, the Gnostics operate outside the other branches of military. Only Richard and his closest circle controls that group.¡± Tom waved his hands to indicate his friend was presuming in the wrong direction. ¡°I assure you, Phin, I have a point to all this. You see, in the original report, a charge was issued against Sir Morrison. He was to be arrested. For mutiny. The report also mentioned the seizure of a magical artifact, yet no mention of it exists in the revision." Phineas leaned back. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m comfortable hearing the rest, Tom. You should know as well as I: once you dig for dirt in this kingdom, you just might find some. But it¡¯s safer, you know, to let sleeping dogs lie.¡± ¡°Not when it comes to my daughter,¡± Tom insisted. ¡°She¡¯ll do anything on Sir Morrison¡¯s behalf, and I can¡¯t help but worry that her disappearance coincides with both a scandal and a coverup.¡± Phineas scowled. ¡°Then get to the point, Tom. I¡¯m not one to enjoy being led to conclusions. If you need something from me, just ask.¡± Tom widened his smile. ¡°You¡¯ll never change, Phin. I¡¯ll just say it: have you received orders to prepare your men for war?¡± The general¡¯s jaw went slack. ¡°Perhaps I should have been more patient and heard the rest.¡± Tom raised his brows. ¡°Well?¡± Phineas cleared his throat and crossed his arms. ¡°I knew you had sources, Tom, but you¡¯re treading on dangerous waters. You might want to reconsider how far you go out on this limb.¡± ¡°Answer the question.¡± The general groaned. ¡°There was a lockdown the other day, and Richard made an announcement. I was unable to attend, but shortly after, my unit was given instructions to begin training exercises and make preparations. War wasn¡¯t explicitly mentioned, but I¡¯ve been around long enough to know how to read between the lines. Although, my guess is you already knew this.¡± Tom tried not to gloat. ¡°I was testing a theory, but now I¡¯m more certain.¡± Phineas cocked his head and squinted, as if trying to read Tom¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you know. I¡¯ll refrain from interrupting this time.¡± Tom sat back and explained, starting with the obvious ruse devised by his daughter and Sir Morrison to give the kingdom the impression that they had had a fight. Tom later found out about his daughter¡¯s entry into the Archives, her research into the sunstones, and her arrest and subsequent pursuit by both Royal Guard and palace scholars. The rest was difficult to piece together. Other well-known senior officials were involved, including the kingdom¡¯s Grand Craftsman. Tom had wished to interview Mister Curtis after his apparent arrest, but he was closely monitored by palace watchmen. All the while, records were constantly changing, and Tom believed it to be intentional obfuscation. ¡°So, tell me, Phin. Have you ever seen anything like it?¡± The General closed his mouth, which seemed to have hung open for most of the conversation. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d advise you to take some time off and relax.¡± He shook his head. ¡°But with everything else going on, I¡¯m ¡­ well ¡­ to be honest, I¡¯m worried. Richard usually has better control of things. But based on what you¡¯ve described, it¡¯s chaos. And ¡­ excuse me, but did you mention sunstones?¡± Tom raised his hands in a shrug. ¡°If Rosalyn were here, I¡¯d ask her. But it seems her research landed her in trouble.¡± Phineas¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°You better make sure you don¡¯t join her.¡± He seemed to realize what he had said. His eyes went wide. ¡°Forgive me, I should not have been so glib.¡± Tom¡¯s smile was replaced with a scowl. ¡°If she¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll find her. In the meantime, I¡¯ll keep my eyes and ears open to more of what you call chaos around the palace.¡± The General leaned close and whispered. ¡°What do you think is going on?¡± Tom also leaned forward, voice hushed. ¡°Combine magical artifacts, a bunch of arrests, and a declaration of war. I think Richard is planning to seize something of value, and might be willing to go outside the lines of politics to get it. Therefore, he¡¯s going about things in secret. But ¡­ you didn¡¯t hear this from me.¡± Phineas nodded slowly. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep my own eyes and ears open. Just don¡¯t think I¡¯d be willing to do anything overtly.¡± Tom¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hear of it.¡± Phineas stood up and cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you for a wonderful evening, Tom. It was nice catching up with you.¡± He extended his hand, and Tom shook it. ¡°The pleasure¡¯s all mine. We¡¯ll have to see each other again soon.¡± Phineas smiled. ¡°I¡¯m counting on it.¡± Chapter 33 : Salvation
Chapter XXXIII : Salvation Earlmorn of Tertius, Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram opened his eyes. The world was dark and out of focus, but something cold and refreshing landed on his face. It rolled along the contours of his cheeks and neck, trickled down the side of his nose, and slipped through his partially opened mouth. Water! His chapped lips and peeled skin stung as he lapped up as much as he could. Each drop revitalized him, and clarity returned. He saw that the water came from a cupped palm, attached to an arm, leading to a child with wispy, white hair. His eyes shot open and he bolted upward. Too quickly. He felt waves of dizziness and fell back down. The child scurried, eyes darting back and forth, like a feral animal. ¡°Please, wait,¡± he rasped, hand extended. His head pounded, and the world spun. He felt nauseous, so he leaned over until it passed. He clutched his throat and coughed. Although thoroughly disoriented, he tried again to work his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to frighten you. Please, don¡¯t run.¡± The child calmed and regarded him cautiously. As his vision cleared, he realized that he was surrounded by trees and vegetation. A sandstone embankment towered overhead, creating a protective nook against the agonizing sun. Just a few spans away, the desert stretched, as far as the eye could see. It was earlmorn, but he had no memory of reaching this sanctuary. Somehow, he had made it safely out of the desert sun. But there was no one to thank, save the child. His helm lay within arm¡¯s reach, while a placid pool of water was just a few spans beyond. It sparkled, clean and clear. He couldn¡¯t hold back his thirst. While keeping an eye on the child, he inched toward the water, removed his gauntlets, and drove his arms into the spring. He brought a handful of the sparkling liquid to his lips and slurped its contents. He repeated the process several times, until his parched throat was coated. The girl stared at him silently and made no moves to run or hide. He doused his head, washing away the salt and grime, letting it drip into his armor and sooth his itchy body. As soon as his throat was clear and mind refreshed, he faced the Gaian child. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes never left him. She provided no response, but after a few moments, her lips trembled and tears slid down her cheeks. He cursed, realizing how callous he must have sounded. He tried again, this time with heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ I haven¡¯t forgotten the horrors you¡¯ve faced.¡± He wondered what else to say, but he wanted more than mere words. The weight of his sins was more than he could bear. He couldn¡¯t even begin to form a worthy apology. ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ I didn¡¯t want any harm to befall your village. I swear. I was foolish. Na?ve. I should have never even been there, but ¡­.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. She looked up, eyes the size of saucers. Her speech was just as stuttered and labored as before. ¡°Wh¡ªwh¡ªwh ¡­ where¡¯s? M¡ªm-m¡ªMamma?¡± Bram¡¯s heart ached. He had no words to explain. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ so sorry.¡± She sniffed, looking dispirited. ¡°Sh¡ªsh¡ªsh ¡­ she¡¯s ¡­ w¡ªwith ¡­ Gaia?¡± Bram nodded. It was all he could do. Despite his experience in war, he had never witnessed the face of suffering up close. He had never returned to the villages where he had orphaned children or widowed wives. It felt worse than he imagined. He deserved judgment, but there wasn¡¯t a court nor higher power to hand it down. There was only his conscience. And in that moment, it judged him severely. The child seemed to understand. Her shoulders slumped, and her face drooped. He felt the need to reassure her. ¡°You won¡¯t be alone. I won¡¯t leave you.¡± He felt foolish saying it. Being this child¡¯s guardian went against all his years of training and better judgment, yet he couldn¡¯t accept anything less. No matter how hard or how difficult it might be, he had made a solemn vow. And there was no taking it back. She stared at him pleadingly. ¡°P¡ªp¡ªpromise?¡± His gaze never wavered. ¡°Yes. I promise.¡± Slowly, the girl inched forward, tiny arms extended. Instinctively, he opened his own arms and allowed her to embrace him. He felt unworthy. Worse, he was frightened. After all he had done, the child trusted him; yet, he wasn¡¯t even certain he could keep such a promise. Richard and Virgil wanted her dead, and the world wasn¡¯t big enough to hide from them. With the awesome power of the sunstones, Angkor would become unstoppable. It seemed impossible to stand against them, much less while protecting a child. If ever harm were to come to her, there would be no forgiveness. His soul would be forever tainted. The child looked up at him, and he saw her eyes for the first time. Ancient in truth. Ageless in wisdom. Boundless in knowledge. She tapped her hand against her chest three times, forming the intention of words on her lips, clearly trying to communicate something on the first try. When the words finally came out, they were clear. ¡°Yuri.¡± Bram felt excitement. ¡° ¡®Yuri¡¯ ¡­ it¡¯s your name!¡± He was delighted to succeed in his first real communication. He spoke slowly and tapped his chest in the same manner. ¡°My name ¡­ is Bram.¡± He reached out, remembering her concussion. ¡°Your head. Does it hurt?¡± The child shook her head and said nothing. She seemed to have no issues understanding. Bram was hopeful he could pose more complex questions. ¡°Yuri ¡­ do you know how we got here?¡± She nodded, trying again to form words. ¡°Wa¡ªwa ¡­ waddles.¡± The response didn¡¯t mean much to Bram. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yuri pursed her lips and whistled. The sound reverberated through the air and echoed back from all directions. Bram felt his skin prickle. ¡°Whissss!¡± Bram was startled. He spun around to find a viscar, which hadn¡¯t been there before. Yuri didn¡¯t seem all that surprised, however. She walked over and met the creature halfway. As the viscar approached, Bram noticed its bow-legged gait. ¡°Ahh ¡­ Waddles is its name.¡± He chuckled. It seemed appropriate. Waddles lowered its head and she hugged it, smiling. It looked so much like a viscar, but Bram knew this creature was different. It was something the child had summoned. Intelligent. Magical. An aeon. ¡°F¡ªf¡ªfriend,¡± she explained. Bram wondered. ¡°Did Waddles help us to get here?¡± Yuri nodded enthusiastically. Bram figured there must be more to Waddles than just a mount. The more he thought about it, he would have been on Death¡¯s doorstop, if not for some kind of sorcery to help him recover. The sun had scorched his body, and he should have been baked alive. Yet there wasn¡¯t a burn on his body. Clearly, Yuri¡¯s aeon must have come with healing powers. Perhaps, more. ¡°Does Waddles know where we are?¡± Yuri tilted her head, as if not knowing how to respond. Bram decided to rephrase his question. ¡°Is there a town or a village nearby?¡± Yuri pointed toward the desert. Bram was curious. He saw no visible interaction between Yuri and her aeon, and it wasn¡¯t clear if the two had actually communicated, or if the child simply had an innate understanding of geography due to her magical nature. Judging by the sun, Bram figured the direction was roughly northeast. If Saladin was truly in that direction, he would have been relatively close to his original course. He decided to trust the child¡¯s prediction. Before heading out, he intended to bathe, disinfect his armor, and refill his canteen. Riding a viscar would allow him to reach the city before nightfall and greatly improve his chances of getting there safely. With a plan now set, he started preparations. Chapter 34 : Friend or Foe
Chapter XXXIV : Friend or Foe Latemorn of Tertius, Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
G¨¦org lived in a small, single-room shack, part of a row of homes in Saladin¡¯s residential district. The residences spanned across multiple city blocks, creating a grid of low-cost housing for the city¡¯s merchants and laborers. The space was meager, but he was single and alone, and it served his modest needs. A thin layer of dust coated the top of everything. Ridding it was nearly impossible in the desert city. He arrived with the young woman from the base of the Zeugma Pass, laid her on his bed, and began treating her. He poulticed her neck to reduce swelling and elevated her head to aid breathing. He lathered salve atop her wounds to heal the torn, scraped skin. He noticed a fever, but he determined it came from an infection, caused by the endrake¡¯s barbs. They were notoriously dirty creatures. He needed thistlewort to treat it, the same herb he had failed to find while foraging. He¡¯d need to shop for some at the bazaar. Until then, his options were limited. He hoped to avoid the cost of a professional healer. Sorcerers were hard to come by in Saladin¡ªgood ones, at least. Even sloppy healers charged a premium. Besides, he wanted to learn more about this woman. Having already determined that she likely came from a wealthy family, he wondered if he could earn a reward for her safe return. He had the necessary herbs to bring her to consciousness. All he needed were a few moments to pry some answers. So he mixed an unguent and placed it under her tongue. In a few moments, her eyelids fluttered. Her eyes slowly adjusted to the dim interior. She looked around the room, as if trying to recognize her surroundings. She tried to sit up but quickly fell back to the mattress, grunting. ¡°Miss, be still,¡± he cautioned. ¡°You suffer from paralytic effects of endrake. Muscles will remain stiff for day, maybe more. But, I assure you, you are safe. You had very bad fall. Lucky to be alive.¡± The mention of her fall apparently triggered something. Her breathing elevated, and her eyes darted. ¡°Who are you?¡± Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He maintained a calm voice, hoping to soothe her distress. ¡°Whatever happened is passed. I am G¨¦org, a merchant in Saladin. And you are in my home. I found you at base of Ur Mountains, near Zeugma Pass.¡± This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. She appeared disoriented, as if trying to jog a recent memory. Her voice was shaken and unsteady. ¡°How did you ¡­ happen to be there?¡± G¨¦org hoped an explanation would put her at ease. ¡°I trade in rare plants. My, eh ¡­ search happened to be on south side of desert. I found you injured. Brought you here.¡± He handed her a glass of water. She cringed at the muddy contents. ¡°The water in Saladin is not always clear, but is safe to drink,¡± he assured her. He waited patiently for her to finish, now more curious than ever to learn her background. ¡°Was hoping you could give name.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to.¡± She paused, as if trying to compose herself. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude. You¡¯ve been kind to treat my injuries, and I thank you. But I¡¯m not comfortable being here. I want to be on my way.¡± G¨¦org had a bad feeling. He wondered what this young woman had to hide, such that she¡¯d even withhold her name. ¡°Very well. You may remain anonymous, if you wish, but you must understand condition. I treat you, best I can. But, you lose much blood. And have, ehm ¡­ fever. If left untreated, could worsen.¡± It seemed to dawn on the young woman that she wasn¡¯t fit to leave, but G¨¦org didn¡¯t want her to despair. ¡°Not all bad news. You have, ehm ¡­ clothes of wealthy family. You must have loved ones searching for you. You tell me names, perhaps I locate, yes?¡± Her eyes widened and she spoke forcefully. ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m here.¡± She looked terrified. G¨¦org¡¯s uneasiness grew. ¡°Why not? You ¡­ in trouble?¡± She averted her eyes. ¡°Please, I won¡¯t be any trouble. Just don¡¯t speak of my presence. To anyone.¡± G¨¦org stood up and eyed her thoughtfully. ¡°Your accent is, uh ¡­ from Angkor, no?¡± She refused to answer, but it was obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are criminal?¡± She didn¡¯t deny it. G¨¦org worried. ¡°You were fleeing from authorities when you fall from mountain pass.¡± Her silence confirmed everything. His anxiety grew. ¡°Tell me you have not brought wrath of Angkor into my home!¡± The woman rolled on her side, facing away. No words, but her silence was deafening. G¨¦org cursed. He wrung his hands, thinking of how to handle this newly acquired liability. At last, he leaned over the mattress. ¡°Cannot in good conscience turn you over to authorities. But, neither will I place myself at risk. I will leave, purchase herbs, and return. You stay. And rest. But, if fever worsens, you must leave. I cannot be accomplice to woman dying in bed!¡± She refused to face him, but she mumbled a response. ¡°I understand.¡± G¨¦org removed some fruit from the cupboard and placed it beside the bed. ¡°If hungry, eat. But, suggest you rest, instead.¡± He headed for the door. ¡°Thank you,¡± she called out. He paused for a moment, wondering how his compassion could have backfired so badly. Ilse would have wanted him to care for the sick and injured, but if this woman was being pursued by a country like Angkor, she could very well get him killed. It was not in his nature to take that kind of risk. He mumbled a few more curses in his native tongue before leaving. He never looked back. Chapter 35 : Ambisanguinous
Chapter XXXV : Ambisanguinous Midday of Tertius, Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram rode in to Saladin on Yuri¡¯s magical aeon viscar, with the child seated in front. As the city became visible in the distance, he understood the need to remove his armor and don civilian clothing. For one thing, a Gnostic¡¯s garb was easily recognizable to any Angkorian soldiers seeking to apprehend him. But, more likely, it would aggravate the locals. Those native to the region would remember the many violent acts performed by the Knights during The War. Bram certainly didn¡¯t want to clash with anyone looking for a bone to pick. He ran into a peddler who had just left the city. The short, bearded man bartered hard for his wares; in the end, Bram parted with nearly half his coins, and all he got was some secondhand clothes for himself and Yuri, and a bonnet to cover the child¡¯s conspicuous white hair. He also bought a large hemp sack to hide his armor. He offered to pay more for food and water, but the peddler wasn¡¯t willing to part with provisions. ¡°Damned if I die in th¡¯ desert,¡± he grumbled. ¡°There¡¯s an inn half a league that ¡¯a way,¡± he pointed behind his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll find water an¡¯ a good meal there.¡± Bram thanked the man and counted his remaining coins. Given the high cost of lodging and provisions, he had to be more frugal. Peddlers in Saladin loved to haggle, but Bram lacked the skills to negotiate. Nor did he have the time to waste. He had to reach Rungholt before Angkor. Somehow, he needed to stretch his dwindling resources. After lugging the bag for more than a few minutes, he already regretted his choice to remove his armor. It weighed a ton, yet it was still important for him to maintain a low profile. He wondered how to deal with this problem, when Yuri offered to help. The child conjured another aeon, which took the form of a white puff that floated in the air, looking like an overgrown dandelion seed with eyes. Yet when placed inside the bag, it lightened the load by tenfold. Bram thanked the child before entering the city and suggested she send Waddles away. The mount was no longer needed, and he didn¡¯t want to raise suspicion, especially to any nearby scholars who might detect its magic. The child leaned close to the viscar¡¯s ear and whispered some words. The creature nodded before galloping away. As it departed, its body slowly faded until it was gone. He was curious, so he asked Yuri. ¡°Where do aeons go, when they disappear?¡± She smiled innocently but didn¡¯t respond. Bram let the matter drop. He figured it probably would go over his head, anyway. When they arrived at the inn, it was packed. The patrons were mostly merchants, no doubt enroute to neighboring countries, eager to sell their wares. Foreign goods commanded a handsome price. And in recent years, larger numbers of men headed through Saladin to make their fortunes. Even a single trip across the continent yielded enough gold to make peers back home envious. And that of course motivated more merchants the following year. Autumnmoon was a good month for a peddler to start their commercial pilgrimage, and if they were wise, they brought bodyguards for protection against spawn or waylaying bandits. The threats grew worse every year, so as trade became more profitable, travelers hired more mercenaries. It was a virtuous cycle that resulted in entourages so large they occupied entire inns. With crowds like that, vacancy in the surrounding establishments was more difficult to find. Bram could afford to go without lodging, but food and drink were urgent. He hadn¡¯t eaten a full meal in two days, and neither had Yuri. He could probably last a bit longer, but small children needed nourishment. He headed inside an inn that appeared less crowded and waited for the innkeeper behind an irate older gentleman¡ªVinetan, based on his accent. The man had a long white beard and was dressed in dusty gray robes. Brand new, they would have been exquisite, but they looked fairly travelworn. He carried a large walking stick, and his exposed skin was covered with tattoos of arcane symbols. Both he and the burly innkeeper were engaged in a passionate argument. ¡°What d¡¯ ya mean, there¡¯s no room?¡± the old man hounded. ¡°Ah don¡¯t care who ya ¡®ave to kick out, but Ah¡¯ll pay handsomely for anythin¡¯ you can spare.¡± The innkeeper was vexed and clearly out of patience. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but like I said¡ªthere¡¯s no vacancy. I can¡¯t evict another paying customer.¡± The innkeeper tried sidestepping around the guy, but the old man blocked his progress. ¡°Ya¡¯ve no idea how far Ah¡¯ve come. Ah¡¯ve traveled from Vineta in two days, chasin¡¯ the man who eloped with my daughter, and Ah don¡¯t have time t¡¯ waste! Ah need t¡¯ get t¡¯ Kitezh, an¡¯ Ah need rest. One night¡¯s all ah ask, then I¡¯ll be off. So ¡­ how much will it cost me?¡± ¡°Two days? Right ¡­.¡± The innkeeper rolled his eyes. Indeed, it was impossible to cover that much distance so quickly, even on the fastest mount. But, not for a scholar. Bram figured the innkeeper didn¡¯t realize who he was speaking to. ¡°Like I said, we¡¯re booked. And if ya don¡¯t stop pestering me, I¡¯ll have ya thrown out!¡± He gestured toward a couple of surly men by the entrance, hired peacekeepers by the look of them. They eyed the old man carefully, cracking their knuckles in the process. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The old man pointed with a gnarled index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t you threaten me, young man! He turned to the hired thugs. ¡°As for you ¡­ if ya dare lay a hand on me, Ah¡¯ll put a triple curse on ya!¡± The innkeeper sidestepped the old man and gave Bram his attention. ¡°I¡¯m sure you overheard. There¡¯s no rooms here, so ya might as well move on.¡± He made a shooing motion with his hands. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of inns further in the city.¡± Bram tried to clarify. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a room. I just want to buy some food and water ¡­ for my daughter.¡± He placed his hands on Yuri¡¯s shoulders, hoping to earn some sympathy. The old man leaned over and spoke in Bram¡¯s ear, just loud enough for the innkeeper to hear. ¡°Ah wouldn¡¯t, if Ah were you. When an inn has bad service, it usually means bad food!¡± The innkeeper¡¯s face turned red. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Pushing past Bram and the old man, he motioned to the thugs at the door for assistance. Yuri yanked on Bram¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hu¡ªun-gr¡ªgry.¡± Her little voice grabbed the old man¡¯s attention. He looked at her fondly. ¡°That¡¯s no way for a young lass t¡¯ feel.¡± He bent over and touched her on the cheek. As soon as he made contact, a small white light flashed from his fingertips. Bram didn¡¯t know about Yuri, but his own hunger pains vanished immediately. The thugs averted their eyes and uttered expletives. ¡°We don¡¯t handle scholars,¡± one of them told the innkeeper. ¡°Not in our contract.¡± The innkeeper sneered, eyes bulging. He was about to scream something when the old man held up a hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ah¡¯ll leave peacefully.¡± With a meeker attitude, he headed for the door. Yuri tugged on Bram¡¯s shirt and pointed. ¡°No, Yuri,¡± Bram told her. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡± She moaned, clearly wanting to express something that her voice couldn¡¯t. She tugged on his shirt harder. ¡°He he¡ªel¡ªelp.¡± Shockingly, Bram understood. Despite the man¡¯s eccentricity, he was obviously an experienced scholar. Beyond the walls of Angkor¡¯s capital, magic was rare. And Bram realized that if he needed a miracle to get to Kitezh, he¡¯d need to start thinking differently. He usually avoided aid from strangers, but desperate times called for desperate measures. Besides, the old man mentioned he was headed to Kitezh already. If he¡¯d be willing to make room for two more, Bram could save on both cost and travel time. He found it remarkable, though. Somehow, Yuri understood his needs and devised her own solution. He hadn¡¯t even discussed it with her. She had no way of knowing he needed to reach Kitezh, unless she had some kind of magical prescience. Then again, perhaps it was a coincidence, and all she wanted was to chase a kind old man who cured her hunger pains. Either way, a good idea was a good idea. Bram had nothing to lose from asking. But he had to hurry. He gave Yuri a nod and let her lead the way. Once outdoors, he scanned the main street in both directions. The old man had already made it down the next block, so Bram scurried after, trying his best to flag him down. ¡°Sir!¡± he called out. ¡°Excuse me¡ªMister!¡± The old man spun around and waved his walking stick in the air, threateningly. ¡°What d¡¯ ya want?¡± Bram backed away, holding his hands out peacefully. ¡°Just a moment of your time. My name¡¯s Bram, and this is my daughter, Yuri.¡± ¡°Yes, Ah remember.¡± The old man¡¯s face softened at the sight of her, and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Are ya feelin¡¯ better, lass?¡± She smiled and nodded vigorously. Bram swooped in for the icebreaker. ¡°I recognized your sorcery, earlier, and I wanted to offer my appreciation. What¡¯s your name, good sir?¡± The man¡¯s smile widened, and he cleared his throat. ¡°Ya mean ¡­ ya¡¯ve never heard of Matthias, the Ambisanguinous?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°Ambi¡ªwhat? Sorry, I don¡¯t know what that is.¡± Matthias guffawed loudly. ¡°Well, then, lad ¡­ ya¡¯d best get educated!¡± Yuri tried uttering more words. ¡°R-r-re-red ¡­ b-b-b-blue.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hoho! She gets it!¡± Bram sighed. The whole thing seemed like a fever dream. ¡°Get what?¡± Matthias sobered up and furrowed his brow. ¡°Alright, listen. Ya know what it means to be ambidextrous, don¡¯t ya? Bram folded his arms, ready to tackle this deceptively simple question. ¡°That¡¯s when you¡¯re versatile with both hands.¡± The old man used his forefinger to poke a point in mid-air. A flurry of white sparks drifted to the ground. ¡°Ya got it. Now, what d¡¯ ya think it means when it comes to magic?¡± Bram¡¯s mouth hung open. Red ¡­ blue ¡­ Yuri referred to manna. ¡°You¡¯re a wizard and a sorcerer?¡± Matthias nodded with emphasis. ¡°Ah¡®ve two types o¡¯ blood in my veins. Therefore, I¡¯m Ambisanguinous.¡± Bram was amazed. Scholars were already rare, but a person containing both types of manna was unheard of. It was also difficult to imagine the effects it would have on a person¡¯s personality. Red manna drove folks to be bold and ambitious, while blue manna made people prudent and reserved. He wondered what it would do when both forces competed in the same person¡¯s blood. The old man¡¯s eyes were bright and vibrant. ¡°Well, now ya know. Your thanks are appreciated. Now, if ya don¡¯t mind, Ah¡¯m in a bit ova rush. Bye now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Bram held out his hands, pleadingly. ¡°We overhead that you¡¯re trying to reach Kitezh. We need to get there, too. Is there anything we could offer in exchange for traveling together?¡± Matthias frowned. ¡°Eh? Ah don¡¯t know. You¡¯d only slow me down.¡± Bram tried to think of something. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ uh ¡­ handy with a sword. I¡¯d be useful if we run into spawn or bandits.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± The old magus waved his hand as if shooing away a fly. ¡°Ah can take care o¡¯ those myself.¡± ¡°We can compensate you,¡± Bram lied. ¡°Ah don¡¯t need yar money¡ª¡± ¡°Sir, please!¡± Bram was done bartering. He would try one last time to appeal to the old man¡¯s charity before giving up. ¡°Did you not tell the innkeeper that you were heading to Kitezh to find your daughter?¡± The scholar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What of it?¡± He one again placed his hands on Yuri¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I must also travel to Kitezh to find someone dear to me.¡± He thought of Rosa and decided to push his lie a bit further. ¡°My daughter needs her mother. We¡¯ve come a long way, but we don¡¯t have the funds to make it all the way to Rungholt. Please, Sir, this can¡¯t be the end of the road for us.¡± Matthias looked at the child, and then back at Bram. He almost looked ready to refuse ¡­ but then his face softened. The frosty attitude thawed, and he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Oh, all right! First Ah¡¯ll need to rest and eat. Then, restock my supplies. If you put forth yar remainin¡¯ coin, Ah¡¯ll make sure to get ya the rest o¡¯ th¡¯ way.¡± Bram balanced his smile to look both grateful and genuine. ¡°If you get us there, we¡¯ll give you all we have.¡± Matthias nodded with a grunt. He curled his hand, gesturing for them to follow. As they walked down the streets of Saladin, his attitude shifted to something more lighthearted. ¡°Ah¡¯ve been to the city b¡¯fore, ya know. We¡¯ll want to stock up at th¡¯ Herdrick Bazaar. It¡¯s the best market in all the Northern Continent. It¡¯s this a¡¯ way!¡± He pointed with his walking stick. Yuri looked up at Bram and smiled approvingly. Bram only hoped that Matthias the Ambisanguinous deserved her trust. Chapter 36 : Herdrick Bazaar
Chapter XXXVI : Herdrick Bazaar Midday of Tertius, Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
Matthias the Ambisanguinous led his two new companions to what appeared to be their first meal in days, judging by their voracious appetites. Bram and Yuri were curious travelers, ostensibly on a journey to reconnect with the girl¡¯s mother. Matthias wasn¡¯t sure he believed the whole story, but the man seemed humble enough, and the child enjoyed his company. He was also skeptical of the father and daughter part, but he¡¯d seen enough scumbags and perverts on his journeys to know that Bram wasn¡¯t one of them. Still, the child ¡­. As a scholar, Matthias had the ability to detect magic in others, including an individual¡¯s strength. Sweet Yuri had certain qualities he¡¯d seen in other talented children, but when he tried to sense how much, her signal was difficult to read. Kids all had varying amounts of magical potential. Some were like flickering candles; others, radiant bonfires. Yuri, however, was like an eclipse, harboring a power unlike anything he¡¯d ever seen; except, hidden behind an even more powerful veil. He wondered if Bram knew. Either way, he hoped his new partnership would allow him to test the child¡¯s abilities further. First, he had business at the bazaar, where he hoped to restock on vital provisions. The market stretched nearly a league in length, with merchants adding to it all the time. It became the city¡¯s central arc, and residential boroughs developed all around it. Hundreds of booths, laden with wares, carpeted the main street. And scores of shoppers bustled in between. Vendors, travelers, locals, and foreigners all searched for the finest deals in town, of which there were many. The venue grew in popularity in the wake of The War. From the ashes of battle sprung a new economy, with survivors aiming to rebuild their lives, bigger than ever before. Demand for wares surged, and merchants heeded the call. It took less than a week of travel from the centralized city of Saladin to all relevant mercantile destinations. The bazaar provided a rendezvous for merchants to trade before setting off on their routes. Vinetans traded with Kitezhians before heading to Angkor, Angkorians traded with Kobans before heading to Vineta, and so on. As Matthias marched down the central avenue, his thoughts drifted to his daughter, Angela. She had always been a headstrong child, but this time she went a step further and ran away from home. Smitten, no less, by a deceitful knave. Whatever lies the man had told to convince her to leave her peaceful hearth and her loving father, must have been beguiling, indeed. Even so, Matthias was loath to dwell on the past. Just thinking about it was enough to rile him, and he didn¡¯t want private matters spilling over to new company. Instead, he banished his fears and turned his attention to Bram and Yuri. ¡°We¡¯re looking for an herbalist,¡± he explained. ¡°Ah won¡¯t go anywhere without medical supplies.¡± Bram was accommodating and didn¡¯t complain. And the bubbly child clung to his side as they walked. Matthias spoke to a few merchants, asking for recommendations. The first was a woman selling clay pots. She pointed east, where they found a small first-aid tent. The nurse there explained that she carried no herbs and referred them to a shack a few hundred spans in the other direction. Matthias thanked her, and the group headed west. They passed tents selling medical supplies, hypodermic needles, salves, and potions¡ªslowly draining the old magus¡¯ patience. Herbs were very particular, and ¡®good enough¡¯ was not a substitute. But as midday progressed, his temper flared, and the urgency to leave for Kitezh grew more pronounced. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Finally, they reached a surgeon who claimed to know the very best shop. ¡°You want herbs? Then find G¨¦org T?ller. I purchase supplies from him for my ¡­ eh ¡­ anesthetics.¡± He pointed with dark red hands that were sticky from recent procedures. A sanitation station was conspicuously absent from the tent, shocking for a man who performed sterile operations. ¡°Is east, that way.¡± Bram spoke to Matthias under his breath. ¡°Just how important are these herbs, anyway?¡± Yuri looked up and moaned. ¡°Fine!¡± Matthias snarled. ¡°It¡®ll be the last place. If they don¡¯t have what Ah need, we¡¯ll go without the blasted herbs!¡± The shop¡¯s name was T?ller¡¯s Herbs. It was a small shack consisting of a wooden half-wall, topped with a canvas tent. A tarp hung across a central pole and spanned the entire length, separating the front from the back. Display cases lined the front, stuffed with green and violet leaves, roots of many shapes and sizes, and dozens of different colored powders. A sharp but sweet odor permeated the air. Unfortunately, the vendor was nowhere to be found. Bram looked surprised. ¡°Has the merchant seriously left these cases unattended?¡± Matthias looked down on his companion, wondering how such an unworldly country rube made it all the way to Saladin. ¡°They do it all the time, Bram. Vendors at the bazaar police against crime themselves, as do many o¡¯ the shoppers. Believe me, if ya steal anything, they¡¯ll cut off yar hands. Theft doesn¡¯t exist here.¡± Matthias stretched his neck over the display case, hoping to see beyond the flap. ¡°Hullo,¡± he called. ¡°We¡¯d like service, please.¡± After a few moments, he called out again. Still no response. Bram shook his head. ¡°There doesn¡¯t appear to be anyone here. Maybe we should just forget about it and move on.¡± Matthias felt his temper rise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what Ah can an¡¯ can¡¯t forget!¡± It wasn¡¯t Bram¡¯s fault. Matthias¡¯ trustworthy bazaar just wasn¡¯t producing its usual results, and it made him angry. He stomped his foot for emphasis. ¡°Ah¡¯m not leavin¡¯ ¡®til Ah get what Ah came for.¡± Yuri giggled from her place at Bram¡¯s side, reminding Matthias that others were watching. He had to admit that he was getting ornery in his old age. He needed to cease his childish tantrums. ¡°Sorry, shop is closed.¡± A man with one arm emerged from behind the tent flap, carrying a bulging burlap sack. Matthias eyed him up and down. ¡°Mister T?ller, Ah presume?¡± The man responded glibly. ¡°Shop is closed.¡± Matthias leaned forward. ¡°It¡¯ll only take a moment.¡± The man circled the half wall. ¡°Can¡¯t help. Am in hurry.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± Bram quickly cut off the stranger¡¯s retreat. ¡°I beg you. We desperately need to reach Kitezh, and my friend here won¡¯t leave until he gets what he wants. We¡¯ve been searching all day for an herbalist, and you¡¯re the first we¡¯ve found.¡± The shopkeeper seemed unimpressed, so Bram put a hand on his shoulder and leaned close. He spoke under his breath, but loud enough for Matthias to hear. There was no mistaking the threat in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m also used to getting what I want.¡± Matthias raised his brows, curious about this newly discovered side of Bram. Mister T?ller recoiled, but soon entrenched his position. ¡°I see. You are bold to threaten me in broad daylight, Friend.¡± He smiled broadly. ¡°It means you are either desperate or stupid. But, since you are here with child, I give you benefit of doubt. Call me G¨¦org.¡± ¡°Thank you, G¨¦org.¡± Bram was clearly holding back. ¡°Now, would you please help my scholar friend with the herbs he requires?¡± G¨¦org perked up. ¡°Scholar, you say? Is he sorcerer, by chance?¡± Matthias stood tall and proud. ¡°Ah¡¯m Ambisanguinous.¡± It was obvious from the look on G¨¦org¡¯s face that he was another ignoramus. But at this point, Matthias wasn¡¯t in the mood for another introduction. ¡°Aye, Ah know my way around sorcery.¡± G¨¦org brightened. ¡°We make deal, yes? Have patient needing medical attention. You help girl, I sell herbs¡ªokay?¡± As a matter of principle, Matthias didn¡¯t like to haggle. But he knew when he had the upper hand. ¡°Sell me th¡¯ herbs, first. Then Ah¡¯ll go with ya t¡¯ heal yar patient.¡± G¨¦org smiled. ¡°Agreed. Tell me what you need.¡± Matthias was pleased to have brokered a deal. He breathed a sigh of relaxation while dusting off his robes. Standing a few inches taller, he addressed the herbalist in a dignified manner. ¡°Well, then. The first herb Ah need is thistlewort.¡± G¨¦org¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Sorry. All out.¡± Bram groaned. Chapter 37 : Cursed
Chapter XXXVII : Cursed Midday of Tertius, Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram was relieved to see Matthias finally conclude his transaction with the herbologist. The old man seemed happy, which meant the voyage to Rungholt would soon be underway. All that remained was the promise he made to G¨¦org to treat his anonymous patient. The one-armed merchant lived in the Saladina suburbs. So he led them past the inner city, beyond the carts, travelers, and beggars, which he explained were a mess because of Saladin¡¯s disorganized urban planning. Apparently, the city was a victim of expansion without regulation. Infrastructure struggled to keep up with demand. Roads were filthy. Water was in short supply. And sewers were backed up, all the time. When they finally reached G¨¦org¡¯s small abode, it was one of many, nestled along a sandy street between taller buildings. The home was part of a line of shacks, erected on natural sandstone, which covered most of the city. Bram caught sight of a few children playing pigskin, while a stray cat licked its paws in a shady corner. After a day in the hot sun, the ground radiated heat, and the air felt like an oven. Bram¡¯s cotton garments stuck to his skin, and he itched every time his hemp sack brushed against his shoulders. Even with Yuri¡¯s aeons lightening the load, it was still heavy. Even so, he dared not let the bag¡¯s contents leave his grasp. One peek at his Gnostic armor by any of the locals would raise alarms and get him into big trouble. G¨¦org beckoned the group inside, which was dark except for glints of sunlight through small horizontal slits near the ceiling. They were intended as vents, but they did little to keep the room cool. The light diffused through frayed cloths, which G¨¦org pushed aside to illuminate the room. In the far corner lay his supposed patient¡ªa woman sleeping atop cotton sheets and a mattress made of straw and cornhusks. A few apple cores and a banana peel lay neatly in a bowl by her side. Bram¡¯s sack slid through limp fingers. He drifted toward the bedside in a daze, only half-processing what he saw. The other half, refusing to accept it. He thought he heard voices, but they were muffled and distant. ¡°Do you know her?¡± He couldn¡¯t respond. The woman consumed his attention. He dropped to his knees and grasped her hands. Time slowed as he ran his fingertips along her skin. It hardly seemed real. It had to be a dream. A nightmare. ¡°Do ya know this woman, Bram?¡± His heartbeat quickened as he comprehended the patient. Eyes closed, gently breathing, skin covered with cuts and bruises. He wanted to know what happened, but she couldn¡¯t even see or hear him. Sweat oozed through his pores. His body shook. ¡°Bram! Do you know her?¡± A hand landed on his shoulder, breaking his trance. His breath caught, and his gaze shifted to G¨¦org, who stood by his side. He looked between the woman and the one-armed man, trying to jar his brain back to reality and make sense of the jumbled mess in his head. All he could manage was a whisper. ¡°Yes. Her name¡¯s Rosa.¡± G¨¦org nodded. ¡°Ah. She never mentioned name. I figured, why not help wealthy woman find family. But she refused. I think, perhaps, she found trouble, instead.¡± Bram snapped into focus, determined to learn what happened. ¡°Where did you find her?¡± ¡°In ravine at base of Zeugma Pass. She, uh ¡­ fell from trail, above.¡± He grunted. ¡°Hard to believe, I know. Surviving such fall ¡­ is miracle. No broken bones. Just, eh ¡­ knocked out. I bring here, she woke and answered questions. Now, she sleeps again.¡± Bram was wary of explaining too much. ¡°She¡¯s an accomplished sorceress and must have cast a spell to break her fall.¡± Her lips looked pallid. He felt along her neck and head. ¡°What¡¯s this? A fever?¡± G¨¦org confirmed. ¡°Yes, noticed earlier. Found barbs of endrake when examining body. Figured, must be infection. I go to store for herbs, but, uh ¡­ found you instead.¡± ¡°Let me see her,¡± Matthias demanded, pushing his way to the bedside. Bram allowed the scholar to examine her, but he remained close. He held her hand, but his insides felt like a ball of rubber bands, ready to burst. He had so many questions. ¡°Did she say who pursued her?¡± G¨¦org shook his head. ¡°No. We spoke, maybe one minute or less. She tells me: does not trust, no further details. So I leave.¡± ¡°Welp, she¡¯s in no condition t¡¯ tell us now,¡± Matthias reported. ¡°Her temperature¡¯s dangerously high. We need t¡¯ bring it down. Now.¡± ¡°What?¡± G¨¦org sputtered, eyes wide. ¡°Was fine, moments earlier. Infections don¡¯t set so fast.¡± Matthias scowled as he examined her more closely. ¡°She¡¯s been cursed. It¡¯s a kind of magical disease. Something a rogue wizard must¡¯ve done.¡± Bram thought of Virgil. His heart sank, but his lips were sealed. Matthias obviously noticed. ¡°Ah saw that look. Ya know somethin¡¯, don¡¯t ya?¡± Bram didn¡¯t want to expose his knowledge to a group of strangers. The more he said, the more difficult it would be to keep the truth straight later. Matthias regarded him crossly. ¡°Out wit¡¯ it, Lad. This young woman¡¯s life might hang in the balance!¡± The scholar¡¯s words hit home. Yet, if Bram came clean now, he might alienate his companions and threaten his path forward. He clenched his hands and gritted his teeth, but there was no way around it. ¡°I ¡­ might know who¡¯s responsible.¡± He choked on his words, holding back his fury. ¡°When I left on my journey, Rosa was still in Angkor. But if G¨¦org found her at the base of the Zeugma Pass, she was either trying to find me, or ¡­ flee a known enemy.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Matthias pressed. ¡°Who would¡¯a done this?¡± Bram frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain, but the bastard I know is cunning and cruel. His name¡¯s Virgil Garvey, and he¡¯s a powerful wizard. He¡¯s also the kind of monster who¡¯d trigger a magical illness in case his prisoner escaped.¡± G¨¦org¡¯s and Matthias¡¯ eyes were locked on him. He couldn¡¯t stop now. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Virgil break the Scholar¡¯s Creed and use forbidden magic on others. He¡¯s ¡­ under King Richard¡¯s protection. And soon ¡­ Richard intends to promote him to First Advisor.¡± Matthias sneered, his eyes aflame. Bram knew that scholars faced prejudice all their lives, because laymen distrusted their magic. Scholars rightly feared anything that affirmed this bias or deepened the divides, especially when those in power allowed it to happen unchecked. The old scholar placed a gnarled hand on Bram¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah don¡¯t know much about Virgil Garvey, but Ah do know one thing.¡± His voice was strong and confident, different from before. ¡°This lass means a lot t¡¯ ya, so ya ¡®ave my word. Ah¡¯ll do everythin¡¯ Ah can to save her.¡± Bram felt relief, and he backed away from Rosa¡¯s body to give the scholar space. Matthias grabbed a small wooden table and stool and began preparations. Meanwhile, Bram and G¨¦org fetched supplies¡ªherbs, a bowl, utensils, vials, and a jug of water. Matthias removed a bag from his waist, which was filled with various powders and compounds. ¡°Get me a cloth an¡¯ dampen it,¡± he ordered. Bram poured water from the jug onto a towel and placed it in the scholar¡¯s outstretched hand. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Matthias spoke a few words, and a thin frost appeared on the surface. He handed it to Bram. ¡°Wipe her body, ¡®specially ¡®round her forehead.¡± G¨¦org¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°That was wizardry! Thought you were sorcerer.¡± Matthias huffed. ¡°Ah¡¯m ambisanguinous, dammit!¡± But he quickly calmed himself. ¡°I¡¯m famous all ¡®cross Vineta. Don¡¯t tell me no one¡¯s heard o¡¯ me here?¡± Bram explained. ¡°It¡¯s rare. Long ago, in the village where I grew up, I heard a rumor about a man who could cast both types of magic. But you¡¯re the first I¡¯ve ever met in person.¡± Matthias grunted and returned to his work. When he finished the herb poultice, he poured the putrid smelling paste into one of the vials. Bram brought a hand to his nose, holding back the urge to gag. The scholar snapped his fingers. ¡°Ah need a syringe.¡± The one-armed man rummaged through a series of drawers until he found one. He handed it over hastily. ¡°Is not sterile.¡± The old man took it, nonetheless, and spoke more words of magic. A flame ignited at the tip of his finger, which he used to disinfect the needle. He filled it with the vile liquid and injected it into Rosa¡¯s arm. He touched the point of injection and mumbled more words. A faint blue glow appeared, winding around the pathways of her veins. ¡°Di¡ªdi-di-sease.¡± The room focused attention on Yuri, who had nearly vanished from notice. ¡°Z¡ªz-z-zag¡ª¡± She struggled to pronounce the words, but Matthias reassured her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Child. T¡¯will all be better soon.¡± But he was wrong. Rosa¡¯s whole body convulsed. The scholar dashed to her side and pulled her eyelids open. Her pupils were pinpoints. ¡°Dammit! Her body¡¯s rejectin¡¯ the serum!¡± Bram fell to his knees and grasped her hand. ¡°Please ¡­.¡± Matthias stood up and spread his arms, whispering words of magic. A blue glow surrounded his body, causing the hairs on Bram¡¯s neck to stand straight out. The walls of the shack swelled under his power. The light dimmed. And a supernatural howl shook the tiny shack. Bram looked around, but whatever spectral force had been awakened, it was not visible to mere mortals. Suddenly, an unseen force pulled Rosa up from the mattress, stretched out her arms, and arched her back. She floated upward, her muscles firing all at once, straining to flex, almost to the point of broken bones. Matthias¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Ah ¡­ cannot ¡­ grab hold!¡± Sweat rolled down his face. Veins protruded. Eyes bulged. All while Rosa¡¯s face twisted in agony. The force was too strong, and Bram feared losing her. ¡°Please, stop. We need to try something else. Her body can¡¯t take it!¡± It wasn¡¯t clear if Matthias heard or not, but his magical link broke and Rosa¡¯s body fell to the mattress. The old man collapsed, and G¨¦org rushed over to help. His breathing was weak and labored. ¡°Ah don¡¯t understand. Ah know the magic¡¯s supposed to be there, but ¡­ it¡¯s somethin¡¯ foreign. I¡¯ve never seen anythin¡¯ like it.¡± Rosa¡¯s face drained of color, and her body went limp. Bram dampened the cloth and wiped the sweat from her brow. ¡°Don¡¯t die on me, Rosie. Just hang on ¡­.¡± His heart was breaking. He took her hand and embraced it, feeling its waning warmth. As the seconds passed, he doubted his past decisions. He should have never left her in Angkor. He should have done something more to protect her. He shouldn¡¯t have blindly followed Richard¡¯s orders. Tears squeezed from his tightly shut eyes. He felt a tug on his arm. It was Yuri, and her eyes glistened just as much as his. She carefully removed his hand and took his place at Rosa¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t understand what she intended, but he trusted her completely. She clasped her hands together, as in prayer, and mumbled the words of an ancient language. A golden hue surrounded her, different from the cold blue of Matthias¡¯ magic. Yuri¡¯s aura was calm and soothing, and Bram was overcome with its beauty. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Bram heard a female voice. He turned around and was startled to see what looked like three old women, hunched over and wearing brown robes. But under their hoods, something looked odd. The first to remove their hood exposed what could only be described as a bloom of mushrooms and fungal flora in the shape of a face. G¨¦org backed away so fast he nearly slipped and fell. Even Matthias widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Sylvians?¡± The one who spoke earlier turned up their nose. ¡°Hmph. Obviously, we¡¯re Sylvian. I¡¯m Muriel, and this is Agnes and Violet. Ladies ¡­?¡± The other two removed their hoods, each showing a different spread of fungal species. Their colors were different, too: Muriel had an orange tinge, Agnes was green, and Violet, predictably purple. Muriel spread her fungal arms impatiently. ¡°Well? Did someone here call for help or not?¡± She cocked her head to the side, waiting patiently for an answer. But the room appeared to be in a stupor. Bram stumbled forward to seize the opportunity. ¡°Yes!¡± He suspected these creatures were more of Yuri¡¯s aeons, and the child had summoned them on Rosa¡¯s behalf. He wasn¡¯t going to let the opportunity pass by. He moved away from the bedside to make her more visible. ¡°This is Rosa. She¡¯s been infected with some kind of curse. Please, if you know any way to help her ¡­ she means so much to me.¡± At first, Muriel shrugged and stared at him blankly. But then Yuri came forward and took hold of his hand. Muriel recognized the child in an instant. ¡°Yuri, Darling! It¡¯s been ages.¡± The three Sylvian ladies shuffled forward and fawned over the young child. ¡°My, how you¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°So handsome.¡± ¡°Yes, becoming quite a beautiful human, I must say.¡± Yuri smiled and grunted, pointing her finger back to Rosa. Muriel looked at the deathly pale woman atop the mattress as if noticing her for the first time. ¡°Oh, my. She doesn¡¯t look well at all. Come, ladies, let¡¯s see what we can do about that.¡± Yuri seemed pleased as the Sylvian ladies bobbled over to Rosa¡¯s bedside. They spoke among themselves while Bram waited with bated breath. ¡°Oh, dear, this looks serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before.¡± ¡°Do you remember what we did last time?¡± ¡°It was so long ago.¡± Muriel shushed her companions and turned back to Bram. ¡°We can help this young woman survive, for now. But it won¡¯t be permanent.¡± The one named Agnes continued. ¡°This is a very powerful curse. The best we can do is contain it temporarily.¡± Violet explained more. ¡°You¡¯ll have a few days, perhaps a week at most, but then you¡¯ll need to find a more permanent solution.¡± Bram was grateful just to make it through the day. ¡°Please, do what you can.¡± The three creatures nodded and returned to hovering over Rosa. Joining fungal hands, they worked their magic. Golden particles descended onto Rosa from above, creating little pools where they landed, almost like melting snowflakes. In moments, the color returned to Rosa¡¯s face, and she returned to a very peaceful sleep. When it was done, the Sylvian ladies waved goodbye to Yuri. ¡°It was lovely seeing you,¡± Violet told them. ¡°Please, call on us again, sometime,¡± Anges followed. Muriel address Bram. ¡°Sorry to leave so soon, but those are the rules. Yuri can explain it to you. Ta, ta.¡± In a puff of smoke, the Sylvian ladies disappeared. Bram looked around the room. G¨¦org appeared to be in a state of shock, while Matthias looked like a boy about to receive presents on Solstice. ¡°Ah can¡¯t believe it ¡­.¡± He approached Yuri, who slowly shrank back, almost looking apologetic. Bram was ready to intervene when the old scholar raised his hands defensively. ¡°Please. Ah mean the child no harm.¡± He reached forward and slowly removed the bonnet from Yuri¡¯s head, releasing her delicate white locks upon her shoulders. There was no point stopping him. He had already seen enough. G¨¦org looked confused, but Matthias seemed to have confirmed his suspicions. He replaced the bonnet, carefully tucking her hair back inside. The child looked at him innocently. ¡°Thank you, Yuri. That was a very good thing ya did just now.¡± G¨¦org looked apoplectic. ¡°Please explain. What just happened? ¡°Hmph.¡± Matthias crossed his arms. ¡°Looks like our friend Bram was keepin¡¯ a li¡¯l secret all this time. This child¡¯s a direct descendent o¡¯ th¡¯ Ancient Gaians.¡± G¨¦org still looked confused. ¡°The religious order?¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°Folks ¡®ave followed the Gaian religion for centuries, but long b¡¯fore that, there was a civilization that supposedly garnered favor wit¡¯ the Goddess herself. White hair¡¯s a telltale sign, but more important is what we just witnessed: the magic to summon spirits o¡¯ the planet. Aeons! Ah¡¯ve read about Sylvians, but no one¡¯s ever seen evidence. Yet here they were. Three o¡¯ them! By my beard, the fabled gold manna is real! The third school o¡¯ magic, and Ah got to see it wit¡¯ my own eyes!¡± He looked like he could hardly contain his excitement. Bram wanted to know more, of course, but one question was far more important to him. ¡°What about Rosa? You heard the three ladies. How do we cure her permanently?¡± Matthias stroked his chin. ¡°Aye, they stopped the illness from spreadin¡¯, but only by containin¡¯ it with powerful magic. Whatever infects this poor lass is resistant to standard red and blue manna. We can¡¯t destroy it, but ¡­ perhaps we can extract it, somehow. Anyway, without Yuri and the three Sylvians, poor Rosa wouldn¡¯t ¡®ave made it.¡± Bram felt the weight of Matthias¡¯ words, but he held back from explaining what he and Rosa knew about the sunstones. Even if Matthias believed him, he might be less willing to help, if he understood what Angkor intended to do with them. The old scholar continued. ¡°At any rate, we¡¯ll need professional facilities to even attempt a full extraction. A fully equipped medical center, and a circle o¡¯ sorcerers, working in unison. Unfortunately, none o¡¯ these can be found in Saladin. We¡¯ll need to go to Rungholt and use theirs. And Ah suggest we leave soon.¡± Bram was ready. ¡°How fast can your magic take us?¡± Matthias suddenly looked sheepish. ¡°Unfortunately, things ¡®ave changed. Ah can no longer take us usin¡¯ magic.¡± Bram¡¯s anxiety returned. ¡°But you said we could travel to Kitezh together.¡± The old scholar nodded. ¡°Aye, with limitations. Back when it was jus¡¯ you and the child, Ah thought, maybe. But after what Ah just went through, I¡¯m spent! Ah could barely take myself, let alone three passengers. Our best bet now¡¯s to go by viscar.¡± Bram¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°But that¡¯ll take days! Rosa doesn¡¯t have that long!¡± G¨¦org cleared his throat. ¡°Eh, perhaps can help. Have sandskipper. Can cut travel time in half. You cover costs, I take.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mister T?ller,¡± Matthias promised. ¡°Ah¡¯ll cover expenses.¡± Bram faced the old scholar. ¡°That¡¯s very generous. Are you sure?¡± The old man winked. ¡°Ah¡¯m sure we can work somethin¡¯ out.¡± Bram hated the idea of being indebted, especially with something so vague. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can agree to any open-ended transactions.¡± Matthias chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like Ah plan t¡¯ extort anything you wouldn¡¯t be willing t¡¯ give. Ah just wanna ask Yuri a few questions. For academic reasons, ya understand.¡± Bram was still wary of any leverage the scholar would have over him, but he had no other choice. For Rosa¡¯s sake, he was compelled to accept. ¡°Alright.¡± G¨¦org seemed pleased. ¡°Is settled. Stay here. Will return, ten minutes. Tops.¡± Bram nodded. He would need to trust his new companions. For now, anyway. He hoped he wouldn¡¯t regret it. Chapter 38 : North
Chapter XXXIII : North Lateday of Tertius, Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram and the others left Saladin as soon as they gathered the necessary supplies and protective clothing. G¨¦org recharged his sandskipper at the wizard¡¯s guild, giving Matthias more time to recover his manna. After the ambisanguinous scholar¡¯s strenuous spellcasting, he needed a day or two of rest. Bram offered his remaining coin, but most of the funding came from the old man. The Knight worried what his debt would cost him later, but his priority was to make it to Rungholt and save the woman he loved. The route ran northwest, through the remaining desert, to the Kitezhian border. It was a day¡¯s ride, and from there, the road turned north and took a second day to reach Rungholt. The sandskipper was a simple design: mostly a rectangular platform with a control station. It measured three by six spans, with a footlong lip along the sides. The front of the platform had a glass panel to cut down on wind shear. G¨¦org took the pilot¡¯s seat, located in front. Levers and controls jutted out from either side. Bram and Yuri sat in back, along with Rosa, who still slept soundly. Her fever had broken, so they kept her under a blanket to keep warm. During the day, it would also protect her from the sun. Bram held her hand, while Yuri took a nap at his side. The bonnet once again concealed her white, wispy hair. Matthias sat with G¨¦org in front, keeping watch for spawn. Bram let the old man take the first watch, but as morn approached, he joined in front. ¡°So ¡­ where¡¯d ya find her?¡± Matthias broke the silence as soon as Bram sat down. His voice was gruff, like he had waited all night to pose his question. Bram figured the old man would ask, since it was clear by now that his father-daughter story was a lie. ¡°Please, don¡¯t ask. The truth won¡¯t make a difference to you, anyway.¡± Matthias rolled his eyes. ¡°Come now, Bram. We¡¯re on the road. Don¡¯t ya think we should level wit¡¯ each other?¡± It wasn¡¯t a tempting offer. Any line of questions was a slippery slope, since sooner or later, the sunstones would inevitably come up. Once knowledge was revealed, there was no taking it back. Bram didn¡¯t owe it to the old man, either. ¡°For Yuri¡¯s protection, and with all due respect, I prefer to keep it my own business.¡± The magus¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Do ya, now?¡± Then they narrowed. ¡°Ya see, I think I might have a right t¡¯ know. I saw the Mountains of Ur afire on my way to Saladin. Now, I¡¯m here wit¡¯ a guy who¡¯s harboring a descendent o¡¯ the Ancient Gaians. What¡¯s a simple man like me t¡¯ think?¡± Bram remained calm and composed. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about¡ª¡± ¡°At attention, Soldier!¡± The command came out of nowhere. Bram¡¯s instincts lit up, and his body obeyed with perfect posture, just like he was trained. Matthias chuckled, his grin wide and smug. ¡°Hoho, Ah was right! Ah wasn¡¯t born yesterday, Lad. That battle-worn face o¡¯ yours, athletic build, the scar on yar side ¡­ you¡¯re a military man, aren¡¯t ya?¡± Bram sneered, displeased at being trapped so easily. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Matthias dropped his grin, and his gaze drifted to Bram¡¯s bag. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how closely ya guard that sack. Ah wonder what ya hide in there. Perhaps we should ¡®ave a look?¡± Bram glared back, his words as sharp as his sword. ¡°I keep the last of my meager possessions in there, and I¡¯d ask that you keep your hands off.¡± Matthias scoffed. ¡°Perhaps now¡¯s not the time for answers.¡± He maintained his deadly gaze. ¡°I¡¯m patient, though, ya see. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll be telling me what Ah want t¡¯ know.¡± Bram said nothing. He didn¡¯t want to escalate a fight, but he had to keep at least some distance. Once they reached Rungholt, Matthias would go his separate way, and niceties along the way didn¡¯t matter. Besides, information was dangerous. He knew how far Richard was willing to go in his insane pursuit for power, and even innocent leaks could very well sink the mission later. There was only one man he could trust to protect the Kitezhian sunstone, and that was King Henrich. However, getting close posed a challenge. Henrich had many allies, and if just one of them learned Bram¡¯s identity, they would blacklist him from entering the city. If that happened, he¡¯d have no chance of getting anywhere near their king. After all, The War had ended just five short years ago, and memories of terrible acts performed by the Knights were still fresh in the minds of the Kitezhian people. They despised Angkor for what they had done, and Bram would carry that mark, no matter what news he brought. He needed to find a way to reach King Brandt and earn his trust. If he failed, Kitezh would not survive Angkor¡¯s attack. Richard commanded a formidable military machine, one that had grown even stronger since The War. If he got his hands on a second sunstone, no one in the world would be safe. Bram considered his burden as the sandskipper glided along the contoured desert landscape. The day passed quickly, and the second night of their journey was about to begin. Orange sand dunes made a peaceful backdrop against the setting sun. The last time he went this far north, it was thousands of feet overhead in his airship. With the Heron, he could fly from Angkor to Kitezh in less than two days. He missed being a captain, with the freedom to fly and the wind in his face. Even though he regretted the role that Angkor had forced him to play. By nightfall, northerly features dotted the landscape. Mostly brush and brown grasses. Further north, these would transition to greener landscapes. Kitezh was a verdant land, ice cold for much of the year, except for the rainy season. The summer heatwaves would soon dissipate, and winter would turn it white. Around midnight, G¨¦org veered off the main path to a small stream, where he could rest for the night. Bram kept watch this time, but the others took turns. Fortunately, the night passed without incident. Neither spawn nor bandit bothered them. Bram was pleased with the luck, and his companions were ready to set off at first light. For most of the final day, Bram stayed at Rosa¡¯s side, monitoring her temperature for signs of fever. Matthias had placed her in a kind of stasis, so that her body wouldn¡¯t require as much food or water. She seemed at peace, which gave Bram comfort. When they stopped for lunch, he spent some time with Yuri. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she seemed pleased that he spoke to her. He talked about his childhood in the village of Providence, and what it was like growing up and going to school. He intentionally left out any mention of Kane. Not only was it painful to relive, but Yuri didn¡¯t need to know about their past. To her, Kane was the assailant who murdered her village. Bram kept his stories simple, glad to see Yuri smile and giggle. She stayed mute, but her spirits were high. Bram had nearly forgotten what it was like to live as a child, where the past and the future were less relevant than the present. He often carried the weight of the world on his shoulders, but Yuri lived blissfully from one moment to the next. He envied her. As they approached the Kitezhian border, G¨¦org stopped his sandskipper. ¡°Bram, look here.¡± Bram joined the one-armed man at the front of the craft and followed his index finger to a location on a tall spruce. On the trunk was a wanted poster, containing a perfectly sketched rendition of the wanted criminal, Abraham Morrison. Matthias hopped off the sandskipper and tore the sheet off the tree. ¡°Well, well ¡­ what ¡®ave we, here? It looks just like ya, Bram!¡± Bram kept himself composed. ¡°I can explain.¡± Matthias¡¯s expression quickly turned sour. ¡°Like the Burning Pits, ya can! So, what¡¯d ya do? Defect from the military? Oh, ah know! Ya kidnapped the girl¡ª¡± ¡°No!¡± Bram was forceful. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I admit that I was an Angkorian soldier, part of King Richard¡¯s army. He gave my unit the order to destroy Yuri¡¯s village, but ¡­ I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I took Yuri and ran. Richard¡¯s men still torched the village, and now he¡¯s after both of us. I vowed to protect her, and I still will.¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°And ya expect us t¡¯ believe you, after lyin¡¯ all this time? What¡¯s yar real reason for travelin¡¯ ta Rungholt?¡± Bram took a breath to calm his nerves. The old scholar was eager to validate his skepticism, while G¨¦org remained undecided. He was trapped. If his companions lost confidence in him, there was no telling what they¡¯d do. But if he told the whole truth, they might not even believe him. Worse, they might see an opportunity to turn him in and collect the bounty. He needed to stay sharp. Tell them just enough. ¡°Everything I said is true, but there is another reason I¡¯m traveling to Rungholt. I happen to know that Richard intends to start a new war with Kitezh. I figured if I made it to King Brandt and warned him, he¡¯d grant me sanctuary.¡± Matthias and G¨¦org stared back at him, still looking unsure. ¡°War, eh? For what reason?¡± Bram wanted to curse the old scholar. If he kept on digging, it would be difficult to keep the story believable. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. He started small and simple. ¡°Richard has a new weapon, one which he intended to test by targeting Yuri¡¯s tribe in the Ur Mountains. We were told that we would battle against a hostile Ashingi tribe. Meanwhile, the weapon was smuggled into our gear. We knew nothing about the Ancient Gaians, nor did we know that our gear was going to detonate until the last moment. That¡¯s why you saw the mountains of Ur on fire. As soon as I found out Richard had lied, I renounced my loyalty and escaped with Yuri into the mountains. I went straight to Saladin after that. You must believe me. If I don¡¯t warn King Henrich, Richard will march his armies into Kitezh. And with this new weapon at his disposal, Rungholt will be completely unprepared!¡± Matthias started cackling. ¡°Boy, that¡¯s rich! I¡¯ve heard some stories in my day, but you want us to believe that Richard will start a war, just because he has a new weapon? Come on, now. It¡¯s beyond reproach!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lie!¡± Bram growled. He felt his grip on the conversation weaken. He was losing confidence. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to trust me right away, but I¡¯ll find a way to prove it to you. Just get me as far as the capital. That¡¯s all I need!¡± Matthias took his staff and thrust the butt of it into Bram¡¯s chest, sending him reeling off the back of the sandskipper. He landed on his back, his body reeling from the shock. ¡°It¡¯s too late for that, my Angkorian friend.¡± He faced G¨¦org. ¡°What say we leave him here an¡¯ take the kid. She¡¯ll be safer wit¡¯ us.¡± Bram forced himself to his feet, muscles tensed. If it came down to it, he might need to defend himself. ¡°Over my dead body.¡± He would never allow Yuri to be taken. Damn the old scholar for picking a fight! Still, the decision ultimately came down to the pilot of the craft. Bram looked to G¨¦org, who still appeared indecisive. His heart raced. If both men forced him to leave, he¡¯d lose his only mode of transportation. He¡¯d be stuck at the Kitezhian border, dozens of leagues from the city, but with Yuri to care for and Rosa¡¯s unconscious body in tote. He¡¯d never make it. G¨¦org seemed torn. He lowered his head in thought. ¡°I think, eh ¡­ we should honor our agreement.¡± Bram let out a pent up breath. He had never felt so relieved. ¡°What?¡± Matthias sounded shocked and dismayed. The one-armed man spoke carefully. ¡°This man has secrets, but ¡­ is not bad man. From one warrior to another ¡­ I believe him.¡± Bram breathed a little easier, thankful for G¨¦org¡¯s faith. But the veteran warrior ended with a warning, ¡°Do not make me regret my decision, Soldier.¡± Matthias rolled his eyes. ¡°Wonderful! Ya expect me to sit here, next t¡¯ a wanted criminal? Perhaps I¡¯ll just go my own way, then!¡± Bram wouldn¡¯t grieve to see him go, but a small voice called out from nowhere. ¡°Mm-mat¡ªthias ¡­.¡± Yuri rose from her place on the sandskipper. ¡°D-de-don¡¯t g-go.¡± The old scholar¡¯s ice mask melted. He looked to Bram, sneered, then back to Yuri. ¡°Puh-puh¡ªplease?¡± she begged. The cantankerous scholar finally relented. ¡°Oh, fine. Ah might as well save my manna. After all, ah already paid for the damned charge on the sandskipper.¡± Yuri beamed. Bram looked over at her, amazed. She was a miracle child in more ways than one. Her single, innocent plea doused the fire raging under Matthias¡¯ beard. G¨¦org merely shrugged. ¡°What now? We go?¡± ¡°Not so fast,¡± Matthias interjected. ¡°There¡¯s still the matter of the Border Patrol, or ¡®ave ya forgotten? Ah¡¯m sure folks have seen the wanted posters. What d¡¯ ya want to do if we run into someone lookin¡¯ for Bram?¡± The old man had a point. Kitezh had their own Border Patrol, which aimed to identify folks attempting to enter the country. Though their original intent was to cut down on emigrating refugees, they also served to identify foreigners who might not be welcome inside their country. Bram sighed. ¡°Border Patrol circles their designated regions twice per day. If they see us, they¡¯ll insist on a search. Fortunately, they¡¯re easy to avoid. If we wait for them to pass, we can sneak in right behind them. As for travelers looking to collect my bounty ¡­ let¡¯s just avoid the main roads.¡± Bram heard Matthias mutter under his breath. ¡°Nice to ¡®ave someone so familiar with the military policies here.¡± Bram contained his outrage. ¡°We should do some reconnaissance. They¡¯ll be easier to avoid if we spot them first.¡± Matthias huffed and shook his head in tacit agreement. ¡°Agreed,¡± G¨¦org was more vocal. While the one armed man parked the sandskipper safely off the main path, the old man cast a spell of invisibility. It was awkward being in the scholar¡¯s presence, much less relying on his magic. But he had to trust that Matthias was past the point of betraying him. They found a good vantage point atop a nearby hill. After some waiting, they spotted three Kitezhian soldiers on viscar mounts. They dressed in full plate armor, with swords at their sides and bows on their back. Fortunately, they moved on and disappeared without incident. Bram and Matthias returned to the sandskipper and continued north along an old service road. G¨¦org remembered it from his time in the Kitezhian army and assured them it would be free of travelers. Even so, Bram wore a scarf to hide his face. Just in case. Kitezh was a mountainous region, littered with hills and valleys. During Autumnmoon, the air grew cold and damp. However, this year it was warm and dry. Still, a welcome relief from the desert, but atypical and unnerving. Matthias had purchased some Kitezhian wear to blend in, but it felt excessive, given the heat. At least the lateday was cooler. As they neared their destination, Bram crawled to the front to speak with G¨¦org. ¡°How are things going up here?¡± G¨¦org looked over his shoulder. ¡°Nothing to report, Bram. We reach capital by sunset.¡± Bram had a question he¡¯d been meaning to ask and felt it was the right time. But due to the sensitive nature, he needed to ease into it. ¡°I was thinking ¡­ I never had a chance to thank you about earlier. I owe you for standing up for me.¡± G¨¦org shook his head. ¡°Is nothing.¡± ¡°No, you went out on a limb for me, provided transport, and are responsible for saving the life of the woman I love. You¡¯ve done so much, even though I¡¯m just a stranger to you. I don¡¯t mean to pry, but ¡­ I wanted to know why.¡± G¨¦org grunted softly. ¡°You question my generosity, because you think I should owe you nothing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± Bram reminded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still grateful.¡± The one-armed man smirked. ¡°True. But, eh ¡­ is my way to cope with many years of anger and hate.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bram asked. G¨¦org stayed silent for a few moments before responding. ¡°Believe it or no. I was like you, a warrior. Still am ¡­ at heart. I fought in Kitezhian army, until ¡­ injury took arm.¡± He held up the stump next to his right shoulder. ¡°Arm lost because of Angkor; and you ¡­ also from Angkor. My help to you, is like forgiveness. I no more want to hate, understand? Besides, also good reason to visit homeland.¡± Bram lowered his head. He and G¨¦org had been on opposite sides during The War, but it was still hard to fully appreciate that fact. Here he was, receiving charity from a man who had been his bitter enemy just a few years earlier. He wondered how close he had come to fighting in the same battles. Bram still felt the need to rationalize. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me. We¡¯ve both been trained not to trust in the kindness of others. I ¡­ I can¡¯t shake the feeling that there might be more.¡± G¨¦org chuckled. ¡°Very smart, I give you credit.¡± He beckoned Bram closer. ¡°Listen. I tell story. Then you understand, yes?¡± Bram nodded and sat a little closer. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would put his concerns to rest, but he was willing to listen, and he hoped one day he might understand. G¨¦org cleared his throat. ¡°After losing arm, I found something ¡­ someone ¡­ who very well saved my life. Her name, Ilse. I cared for her, deeply. She was nurse, Kitezhian, but did not care about sides. She treated all patients, no matter country of origin. I think, I see what Rosa means to you ¡­ how much you are in need ¡­ and I believe the woman I loved would have wanted me to help. Ilse ¡­ has passed, but ¡­ this honors her. That is why I wish to believe in you.¡± Bram regarded G¨¦org with wonder and humility. His story resonated. It was more than good fortune; it was fate. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said humbly. G¨¦org¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Just know, fellow warrior, does not mean I trust you. Can still change mind.¡± He smirked, giving off vibes of tongue-in-cheek. Even so, Bram had a feeling there was plenty of truth in his statement as well. He nodded in understanding. ¡°What about you, Scholar?¡± G¨¦org called to the back of the platform. ¡°Eh? What d¡¯ you want?¡± Matthias snapped back. G¨¦org laughed. ¡°I know you overhear. You cannot deny.¡± ¡°Well, you were plenty loud,¡± Matthias complained. ¡°If ya wanted privacy, there¡¯s a thing called whispering.¡± ¡°Matthias, please.¡± Bram needed to remove the stick up the magus¡¯ butt once and for all. ¡°We all have our reasons for traveling to Rungholt. What about yours? Didn¡¯t you mention something about finding your daughter¡ª?¡± The old man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s none o¡¯ your damned business.¡± Bram slammed his mouth shut. He wanted to thaw the ice, not shatter it. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just keep calm. Alright?¡± Yuri looked up at Matthias and her face grew sad. The old scholar took notice and quickly grew remorseful. ¡°No, wait ¡­ Ah¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just been on edge, ya see.¡± Bram waved Matthias over, hoping he¡¯d accept the invitation to sit up front. Sure enough, the old man crawled forward. As he did, Bram gazed backward at Yuri, who had already crawled into a napping position. He was so curious about her. She seemed to act in the perfect moment, and then take great care to disappear from notice. Thinking of her, he hoped that speaking candidly might help Matthias to open up. ¡°I care a lot about Yuri, too, you know. She might not be my daughter; but right now, I¡¯m all she has ¡­ and that means something to me.¡± Matthias wore a long face. ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Angela. She¡¯s fifteen. Ah named her after my wife, because ¡­ well, because she died givin¡¯ birth.¡± He paused, clearly choked up. ¡°As much as Ah tried, Ah couldn¡¯t save her. My magic failed me.¡± An empty feeling formed in the pit of Bram¡¯s gut. It seemed all three men had lost loved ones, but Matthias¡¯ story was especially heartbreaking. The old man continued. ¡°My daughter has always been a free spirit, making her own decisions¡ªjust like her pa.¡± He paused, looking like he needed time to gather his thoughts. ¡°Last year, she met a traveler. He came to Vineta with some kind o¡¯ circus. He was a musician, and she spoke wit¡¯ him after the show. Ah sensed a romance, and Ah ¡­ Ah might have ¡­ overreacted.¡± The old man looked repentant. ¡°Ah did a few things Ah shouldn¡¯t ¡®ave to chase him away¡ªall in the name of protectin¡¯ her. Ah thought Ah¡¯d seen the last o¡¯ him, but a week ago he came back. Apparently, he an¡¯ Angela¡¯d been correspondin¡¯ over the past year in secret. They made plans and she ¡­ she ran away wit¡¯ him.¡± Bram sensed the old man was tearing up. ¡°Ah¡¯ve been tracking her ever since, and sometimes ¡­ it takes all my willpower, just to stop worryin¡¯.¡± After the story, Bram felt guilty for reacting to the old man¡¯s temperament. Matthias had his own problems, and until a few days ago, the Knight would have never understood that pain. Now, he understood all too well. ¡°Bram!¡± G¨¦org captured his attention. He pointed with his index finger. ¡°Look!¡± He scanned the northern horizon and saw small specks in the distance. ¡°Those look like airships.¡± His heart skipped a beat. He had been expecting Angkor¡¯s armies to march toward the city, but never once figured that Richard would attempt to fly straight in. The move would have been a failure in ordinary circumstances, but Bram wondered if the power of the sunstone was enough to take on a whole city. ¡°G¨¦org, we need to get this craft to the top of that hill for a better view. Quickly!¡± The one armed man looked apprehensive. ¡°Is risky. These platforms do not climb so well. Is, uh ¡­ very steep.¡± Bram was worried. ¡°Find a way. Please. Those are Angkorian airships. I have no doubt. We need to see what they¡¯re up to.¡± ¡°Better do it, Mister T?ller,¡± Matthias advised. ¡°Ah¡¯ll use my magic t¡¯ help stabilize.¡± G¨¦org nodded and turned the sandskipper along the steep contours of the hill. Yuri stirred in her sleep and came forward to see what was happening. G¨¦org kept the craft level, while Matthias mumbled words of magic. It took a few minutes to reach a good vantage point, but once he did, the view ahead was perfect. G¨¦org pointed. ¡°There. Rungholt, capital of Kitezh ¡­.¡± He trailed off, eyes widening in surprise. Yuri shrieked. Bram squeezed her hand as they both watched in horror. ¡°What in th¡¯ Burning Pits are they doin¡¯?¡± Matthias exclaimed. ¡°They¡¯re attacking,¡± Bram answered. ¡°Gaia, help us. They¡¯re already bombing the city!¡±
End of Arc III : The Saladina Desert ¡­ To be continued in Arc IV: The Angkorian Occupation
Chapter 39 : Detonation
Arc IV : The Angkorian Occupation Chapter XXXIX : Detonation Lateday of Diapente, Sixth Day of Autumnmoon
J¨®zef Brandt choked on the billows of smoke. He crawled on hands and knees, injured and disoriented, amid dust, debris, and searing flames. Something tugged at his waist, but he wrenched himself free. He coughed as blackened ash stung his lungs. He retched, throat raw, body weak, legs limp. Yet something still held him back. A voice pleaded. ¡°Please, my prince. We must escape!¡± ¡°Get your hands off of me!¡± he demanded, clawing his way forward. His bloodshot eyes, crusted with soot, were useless to him. He groped, blindly, hoping to find his companion. He screamed. ¡°Find her! I command you!¡± Deep inside the wreckage, perhaps beneath a fallen column or pile of rubble, she lay helpless. He had to act fast, before she was burned alive. He was terrified, singularly focused, desperate to find her, except for the blasted hands that kept pulling! Angry and frustrated, he wriggled free, fought to move forward, until the mortar fell. He felt pain, and the back of his head felt warm and wet. He collapsed, arms and legs unresponsive ¡­. Moments earlier, things were peaceful and tranquil. He was casually strumming a lute, his favorite instrument. Shoulder length brown hair, fair blue eyes, skinny frame ¡­ he was a dashing young man, just months ahead of his fifteenth birthday. Soft whiskers grew along his chin and upper lip, and he wore them proudly. He lay atop a comfortable velvet pillow, while she rested at his side. His soothing music flowed through The Garden, a room that J¨®zef found to be the most idyllic place in the castle. It had plants and flowers in abundance, growing out of colorful pottery. A window made of rose quartz diffused a sunbeam into decadent hues of ginger and peach. The girl beside him gazed at a mural on the ceiling, a botanical scene of twining vines and teeming vegetation that stretched from end to end and down the walls. Water splashed from a marble fountain in the room¡¯s center, a fluid accompaniment to the strings of his lute. She said it made her feel like home, which J¨®zef found amusing. Away for only a few weeks and already homesick. J¨®zef had helped her to leave. She must have told him a dozen times in her letters how much she yearned to see the world beyond her small Vinetan village. Her main obstacle was an unwilling and overprotective father. The man, an accomplished scholar who eyed her every move. J¨®zef understood her needs better than most. His father made him a prisoner, too. The castle was merely a different kind of prison. As heir to the Kitezhian throne, J¨®zef could never escape the watchful eyes of his wardens. They restricted what he could do, where he could go, and whom he could see. As Henrich¡¯s son, he ought to have the power to come and go as he pleased. Otherwise, he ought to have the right to relinquish his inheritance and demand independence. Unfortunately, he was allowed neither. Power wasn¡¯t worth much, when he had less autonomy than the servant¡¯s children. As soon as he was old enough to take matters into his own hands, J¨®zef fled the country. He stowed away on a Koban sea vessel with nothing more than his lute and the clothes on his back. Making coin was easy. Folks kept on giving him coppers every time he played. No one questioned his attire, either. At least, not at first. It seemed professional performers often dressed with grandeur and pomp, so his clothes fit right in. Of course, it made it easy for his guardians to catch up and identify him. He needed to be smarter, next time. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. It turned out that next time was with a traveling circus enroute to Vineta. Before stowing away, he stole a set of old clothes from a peddler who wasn¡¯t paying attention. A small demonstration of his skills to the ringmaster was all it took to join their posse. He spent a whole month traveling to small woodland villages, sharing music and mirth. The night before his caretakers caught up, he met a young girl with tight red curls and a playful smile. Her beauty and free spirit captivated him. He watched her dance as his fingers sent rapturous notes to the audience. After the show, he found her, and they talked for hours. He told her of the places he¡¯d been, watching as her eyes sparkled with envy. She begged him to take her with him, and in the heat of the moment, he felt as if fortune moved him to act. He held her hand and promised to show her places so wondrous that bards would tell tales of their adventures. They sealed the promise with a kiss; his first, which he savored like none other. That was when her father interrupted. With the eyes of a beast and the magic of a witch, he caged J¨®zef inside invisible bars. Against his daughter¡¯s angry protests, the scholar whisked her away, leaving Josef out in the open for his guardians to find. He was back on a Kitezhian bound ship the very next morn. For almost a year, he obsessed with the idea of seeing her again and spent months planning his next escape. He found an ally among the castle¡¯s work staff, who had a brother still living in Vineta. For the meager payment of a ruby pendant, which he found among the heaps of jewels in his father¡¯s treasury, the servant agreed to be a messenger for J¨®zef¡¯s secret correspondence. They were in the form of letters, which the servant sent to his brother, who then delivered them to the young lady in the woodland village. When the day finally came, J¨®zef stowed away on a westbound vessel to the Vinetan capital. From there, he played on the streets for copper pennies, hoping to purchase a guide that would lead him to his destination. As chance would have it, the guide wasn¡¯t necessary. Among his audience was the young lady, who had grown ever more beautiful. Their eyes locked, and he was in love. She told him that she had managed to escape her father, and luck had brought them together. It seemed like an autobiographical ballad he was destined to write. Hand in hand, he brought her to where he knew his guardians were waiting¡ªand convinced them that he wouldn¡¯t return without the girl at his side. Indifferent to one more passenger, his guardians took them both. That had been just a few weeks earlier, and neither counted the days. J¨®zef cherished his time with her, as if each moment lasted a lifetime. She was his Freedom, his Muse, the Love of his Life. He wrote dozens of songs in her name, which he played in The Garden, thinking of everything and of nothing. The sunlight through the rose quartz window warmed his face, and he smiled. He had just completed the second verse of his sonata when the floor shook, jarring him from his pleasant interlude. He ceased playing and approached the window. Through the thin translucent quartz, he saw a clear and tranquil sky, with nothing but particles of dust drifting lazily between sunrays. ¡°Wha¡¯ d¡¯ya think it was?¡± she asked. ¡°I see nothing,¡± he responded. She stood up and joined him at the window. Pointing to an object flying overhead, she cried out. J¨®zef remembered reversing direction, leading her away by the arm, when a flash of light nearly blinded him. The window blew inward, along with the adjoining wall. Thousands of rocky fragments scattered across the room. Somewhere inside a cloud of dust and debris, his beloved companion disappeared. He cried out, when a second explosion threw him against the opposite wall, taking the wind right out of him. Fire seeped through corners of the room, and the air darkened. Shortly after, the first set of arms grabbed hold of his waist. Debris landed on his head, and he lost consciousness. By the time his head cleared, he was surrounded by dark shapes. One of them grabbed hold and flung him over their shoulders. He hollered. ¡°Help! She¡¯s in there. Help her, please!¡± The shapes didn¡¯t care. They were ordered to save him, not her. They ignored his protests and removed him from the burning room. He begged them to stop, as the halls of the castle rumbled and shook. He forced his eyes open, but they stung. All he could see were motes of ash, floating through the air like newly hatched fireflies. They buzzed in his ears, along with a dull ringing. Explosions reverberated throughout the castle, but they all sounded the same. A chronic, never-ending ring. He reached out, repeating her name through tearful pleas. ¡°Angela, Angela ¡­.¡± Chapter 40 : Strategem
Chapter XL : Strategem Earlmorn of Terminus, Seventh Day of Autumnmoon
Before approaching the now occupied city of Rungholt, Bram needed to prepare. He dug into the bag of clothes that Matthias had purchased, searching for garments consistent with local traditions. He found a sheepskin tunic and boots, a heavy coat made of wolf and sable fur, and a woolen cap. He felt overdressed, given the high temperatures. And the material held moisture, making it a poor choice, given the rains that began during premorn. Unfortunately, choice was limited. G¨¦org parked the sandskipper in a hidden space behind a limestone escarpment. It was a league away from the city gates, because anything closer would have risked being seen. Just hours after the attack, more ships arrived, each with its own squad. By morn, the whole region was swarming with Angkorians troops. Bram set his gaze on Rosa, who was still protected inside Matthias¡¯s enchanted stasis. She looked peaceful, her face serene and unblemished. And yet, the magical illness still lingered inside her body, like a parasite waiting to feed. The sylvians¡¯ magic kept it contained, but no one knew for how long. Without proper care ¡­. Bram shuddered. With the city in such bad shape, it wasn¡¯t clear when Rosa would receive the care she needed. He had to face the truth. Leaving her alone in Angkor had been a reckless move. A few days earlier, he thought it had been the right choice. But the reality was that he had made his choices years earlier. These included his decision to remain with the Knights, which first caused the strain on his relationship. Sadly, his state of mind had changed so much over the last week that it seemed impossible to relate to what the Old Bram had been thinking. He couldn¡¯t have thought that missions with the Gnostics would last into old age. Certainly, they wouldn¡¯t have endured as long as a lifetime of love with Rosa. She had always been his north star, but he put the Knights first and took her for granted. Had his choices resulted in her finding love elsewhere, he would have been lost without her. He questioned his selfishness, wondering what had truly motivated him. Perhaps, he felt he needed the Knights to prove his purpose in life. Perhaps, they had given him a sense of belonging, when he lacked familial roots of his own. He shook his head. Whatever the reasons, they didn¡¯t matter anymore. Now that he had turned against his former kingdom, the Knighthood meant nothing. His country, his king, even his best friend ¡­ they all betrayed him. But not Rosa. She never stopped believing in him. She risked her life to research the sunstones and might have paid the ultimate price. And if she were to perish, it would all have been in vain. Virgil Garvey might have given her the illness, but the responsibility to keep the dangers of his work from harming the ones he loved was Bram¡¯s. That¡¯s why Gnostics never pursued relationships. Anyone who loved the Knights was sure to get hurt. Bram squeezed his eyes shut. It took every ounce of strength to hold back the urge to howl in grief. Unexpectedly, he felt a tap on his shoulder. Matthias stood by his side. Thankfully, the old scholar wasn¡¯t looking for a confrontation. Despite the stress shared by everyone, he appeared to be in a compassionate mood. ¡°Ah know it¡¯s painful seeing her like this, Bram, but when yar ready, we need ya.¡± Bram didn¡¯t need reminding. The old man was right. There was more to do than sulk over Rosa¡¯s body. ¡°More reconnaissance?¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Aye.¡± Bram had accompanied the scholar for surveillance already. In fact, they watched the whole tragedy unfold over the course of the night from a perch atop a nearby hill. Angkor bombarded the castle, took down the ramparts, wiped out the barracks, and entered the city to wipe up the remains. They still occupied Rungholt, and it wasn¡¯t yet clear who in the Kitezhian government still lived. The unprovoked attack was unprecedented. Bram had no idea how far Richard was willing to go. He could occupy the city for weeks, or burn it to the ground with the help of the sunstone. Bram might never have a chance to speak with King Henrich, and the Kitezhian sunstone might already be in Angkor¡¯s possession, but there were plenty of other reasons to stay. Foremost, he had given Matthias his word that he would help him find his daughter, knowing the old man¡¯s stasis was the only thing keeping Rosa alive. The magus still hoped to find his daughter. She was in the city, somewhere, and he clung to that hope, just as Bram did for Rosa. Hope was the only thing keeping both men going. In Bram¡¯s case, he hoped his search would find surviving members of the royal sorcerer¡¯s guild. If he could find enough of them, they might be capable of curing Rosa¡¯s illness. He knew it was a long shot, but better than beating himself up. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. To know for sure, he needed a plan. Entering the city blind meant certain death. Richard would have told his troops to expect a turncoat. Moreover, the Angkorians brought their own scholars, meaning they had the means to detect any of Matthias¡¯s magical assists. An effective plan would need to rely on stealth and strategy, as well as knowledge of the enemy¡¯s presence. G¨¦org remained with the sandskipper to watch over Rosa and Yuri, while Matthias and Bram returned to the top of the hill. The scholar believed he was far enough away to use magic without being detected. With all the circling airships, the veil of invisibility was crucial. Bram counted sixteen crafts, nearly half of Angkor¡¯s fleet. Among these, the Goliath, Angkor¡¯s only remaining galleon-class ship. It dwarfed all the others. Bram remembered going on board during The War to meet with the generals. It was so large, it couldn¡¯t land without special provisions. So it remained airborne, casting a fearsome shadow over the city. Bram looked through Matthias¡¯ eyepiece. ¡°You¡¯re sure your daughter¡¯s in there?¡± ¡°O¡¯ course I¡¯m sure,¡± he barked. ¡°She wears the pendant I gave her as a child. Ah¡¯ve got th¡¯ other half, which points me in her direction. It¡¯s tellin¡¯ me she¡¯s close.¡± ¡°Do you know the specific location inside the city?¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that precise, Ah¡¯m afraid. Ah¡¯ll know more as soon as Ah get closer.¡± Bram kept on brainstorming. ¡°What if you cast an enchantment beforehand? Isn¡¯t there anything that can get us close without being detected?¡± The old man gritted his teeth. ¡°Ah cannot promise you that. Enchantments still emit detectable signals. If Angkor¡¯s scholars are watching the gates¡ªand they will be¡ªthey¡¯ll see right through it.¡± Bram wracked his brain, searching for another way. Carelessness would cost him everything. Matthias waited a few minutes before interjecting. ¡°Time¡¯s up. If we don¡¯t ¡®ave a plan, we come back tomorra.¡± Bram hated to admit it, but the old man was right. Things were still too hot. He and Matthias returned to the sandskipper, dispirited. Time was not on their side, and their food supply had nearly run out. Bram had to make a move soon, or they would all perish. Fortunately, the next morn brought about the change he was waiting for. Forty hours into the siege, the Angkorian fleet departed. Now was his chance to implement an idea he had been forming. It was time to get Matthias¡¯s take. The magus was more irritable than usual. Bram wasn¡¯t surprised. The stakes were already high, and each passing moment made it less likely to find Angela alive. Bram hoped the pressure might make the old man more amenable to taking risk. With that in mind, he pulled Matthias aside. ¡°Now that Angkor¡¯s defense has lightened, I think I know a way to get us inside. But ¡­ I need to confess something, first.¡± The old man sneered. ¡°Out wit¡¯ it, already.¡± Bram kept calm. There was no holding back now. ¡°When we met, you recognized me as a soldier. That much is true, but there¡¯s more. The fact is, I left the army years ago. Since then ¡­ I¡¯ve worked for Richard as one of his Gnostics.¡± Matthias chuckled under his breath. ¡°Aye, a man of many surprises, ya are, Bram. But let me make one thing perfectly clear. Ah don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass who you are, be it paragon or pariah. All Ah want is t¡¯ find Angela. And at this point, Ah¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡± Bram eyed the scholar carefully. Matthias might have grown more pragmatic, but Bram hadn¡¯t forgotten the day he kicked him off the sandskipper and threatened to leave him on the side of the road. If things went south, and Matthias felt threatened, it wouldn¡¯t take much for the old man to turn on him. Bram would have to take that risk, if he wanted the old codger to go along with his plan. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point. Gnostics have high-ranking authority, and it grants me the privilege to demand entrance to the city. They¡¯ll have no choice but to let me in.¡± The old man rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s yar plan? And ya think they won¡¯t recognize yar likeness from the wanted posters?¡± Bram¡¯s gaze never wavered. ¡°They won¡¯t recognize me, because you¡¯re going to give me a disguise.¡± ¡°But my magic¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if scholars detect it.¡± Bram was certain his logic was airtight. ¡°They won¡¯t tell the difference between the disguise and the enchantments already on my armor.¡± Matthias looked dumbfounded, so Bram explained. ¡°I¡¯m referring to what¡¯s inside the burlap sack. It¡¯s my armor.¡± The old man¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Ahh, Gnostic armor, you say? Ya know ¡­ it just might work!¡± He stroked his beard as he considered it. ¡°What kind o¡¯ disguise did ya ¡¯ave in mind?¡± The smirk was contagious. Bram felt it, too, and it gave him confidence. ¡°His name is Luke Baron, another Gnostic Knight I used to know during The War. I¡¯m almost certain he¡¯s still in Richard¡¯s employ.¡± The old scholar¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°How d¡¯ ya expect me t¡¯ make a convincing disguise, when Ah don¡¯t even know th¡¯ man?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll work on it together,¡± Bram promised. ¡°I¡¯ll describe what he looks like. It just needs to be close enough. Most of those soldiers at the gates won¡¯t have ever met another Gnostic Knight.¡± Matthias still looked skeptical. ¡°Let¡¯s say the guards are as dumb as ya say. How exactly d¡¯ya plan to smuggle in a Vinetan scholar?¡± Bram widened his smile. ¡°We¡¯ll use the Jangal Stratagem.¡± The old man laughed. ¡°Yar serious? Ya mean the bit where I pretend to be yar prisoner? Ya think that old clich¨¦¡¯ll work?¡± Indeed, Bram referred to a popular tale, often adapted into theater production or bard¡¯s ballad. It was so widely performed that it became a part of popular culture. It even had its own name. ¡°They don¡¯t even have to believe me,¡± Bram assured, fully confident. ¡°Gnostic Knights far outrank grunts like them, and in Angkorian military, they have to obey. By the time they tell their commanding officers what they¡¯ve done, we¡¯ll already be beyond their reach.¡± The old scholar almost glowed with amusement. ¡°What about an exit strategy?¡± Bram hesitated. ¡°I haven¡¯t worked it out yet, but I¡¯ll think of something. Let¡¯s worry about that after we find your daughter.¡± Matthias shook his head and grunted. It sounded like something in between enjoyment and derision. ¡°Look, Ah¡¯ll be honest. Ah think it¡¯s a long shot, but we haven¡¯t got much time left, and Ah don¡¯t ¡®ave anythin¡¯ better. So let¡¯s do it.¡± Chapter 41 : Entreatment
Chapter XLI : Entreatment Earlnight of Terminus, Seventh Day of Autumnmoon
After receiving his pardon from King Richard, Cedric spent most of his waking hours developing the Zounds airbase. Long after his staff returned home to their families, the Craftsman stayed up late, striving to maintain the project¡¯s aggressive schedule. He¡¯d stop only when exhaustion overcame him, sleep a few hours, and begin anew. The rapid pace led to some unprecedented progress, and the work kept him from other distractions. Rosa wasn¡¯t one of these. He no longer dwelt on the beautiful sorceress. She was far outside his reach. Even if he did find her, no amount of convincing would sway her path. Rather, Cedric had larger issues to worry about, as did the rest of Angkor: the fear of insurgency. He had first heard about possible Kitezhian threats from King Richard. However, they apparently followed through a couple of days later with a series of violent attacks. According to state media, revolutionaries backed by the Kitezhian government slaughtered villagers at the eastern border by the hundreds. The attacks were described as brutal and horrific. However, before Angkor could strike back, the revolutionaries were said to have disappeared into the mountains. King Richard promised swift and immediate action. In a speech at highsun the next day, he proclaimed the first in a series of new orders. Angkor would close its borders, and the capital would begin its wartime fortification process. This meant turning away all travelers and closing international commerce. Richard deployed the military to gather foreigners into groups, based on their country of origin. Vinetans were sent westward, back to their homeland, and those from the Southern Continent were deported using all available ships. As for those of known Kitezhian descent, they were apprehended and interrogated without exception. The government suspected a network of insurgents, deeply rooted inside the kingdom. The situation called for extreme action, the first of its kind in Angkor¡¯s history, to Cedric¡¯s recollection. Yet, somehow it made Angkor¡¯s citizens feel safer, knowing their government had acted swiftly. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t pose a risk to Cedric¡¯s project. None of his staff were of Kitezhian descent, nor were any of the artisans or contractors from the palace. After The War ended, very few Kitezhians remained inside the capital. Some had moved back, others immigrated, and some remained as part of second-generation families. But most lived in the surrounding bergs. Cedric didn¡¯t expect conspirators to reside inside the very city from which they plotted. Then again, he never suspected Bram Morrison of defection, either. The Craftsman wasn¡¯t the only Angkorian troubled by the idea of spies living among him. Rumors spread of terrorist plots, and folks worried what their ostensibly quiet neighbors might be discussing behind closed doors. People grew suspicious of those around them, and paranoia bred. The seeds of doubt had been sowed, and a miasma of fear seeped into every corner of society. Even so, Cedric kept sane by focusing on Zounds. Within days, he planned to update King Richard on a schedule for the first functional prototype. It was a significant milestone, and he wanted to celebrate. Before heading to bed, he cracked open a cask of aged brandy, which he had been saving for a special occasion. He received it as a gift years ago from a guest, back when he hosted big events. With bottle in hand, he went to one of his many drawing rooms and poured himself a glass. He sat back in his recliner, letting his body sink into the cushions. He spotted his favorite book upon the end table, right where he had left it. He hadn¡¯t touched it in weeks, but now it seemed like the right time to lose himself in a story. His manor was dark and quiet. All that remained was the night staff, who understood how much he valued silence and privacy. A log crackled beneath the hearth, engulfing the room with a warm glow, while a clock ticked atop the mantle. He was ready to lose himself inside the pages, when he heard approaching footsteps. Erik, an elderly gentleman who served as his butler, slowly emerged from the entryway. It was perfect timing, since Cedric had emptied his first drink. With his nose in the book, he tapped the snifter on the end table and awaited his refill. After hearing a splash of liquid, he craned his arm back, reached for the drink, and brought it in for another sip. The smoky aroma and sweet flavor combined to coat his throat with a gentle tingle. He expected to hear his butler depart, but there was a notable lack of footsteps. Cedric finally placed the book on his lap. ¡°You may go now, Erik.¡± The butler cleared his throat anxiously. ¡°My apologies, Sir, but you have a visitor in the foyer.¡± Cedric clenched his glass. Respectable folk didn¡¯t visit in the wee hours of night. It wasn¡¯t Erik¡¯s fault, but Cedric felt he needed to be firm about the rules. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times already. I don¡¯t accept visitors at this hour.¡± Erik spoke nervously. ¡°Th-the gentleman says his name is Mason Eckerd, Sir. He claims to be a colleague of yours. H-he was ¡­ quite distressed and refused to leave when I asked. He claims the matter is urgent, and that you should ¡­ speak to him at once ¡­?¡± He trailed off in a tone that sounded more like a question, as if he were asking Cedric to clarify his position once more. However, this time the Craftsman had reason to hesitate. Mason Eckerd was one of his oldest acquaintances, a longtime business partner, whose relationship started long before Cedric¡¯s promotion to Grand Craftsman. They met years ago, when Cedric repaired sea vessel engines. Mason was a trader and importer, and he supplied Cedric with the parts he needed. When the world turned to air flight, Mason shifted his business and continued to be one of Cedric¡¯s best suppliers. Of course, the relationship had always been strictly professional. Cedric didn¡¯t know Mason well enough to learn his background or history, nor did he meet him outside of an office setting. It was therefore highly unusual to receive a home visit, especially one so late. ¡°Very well, Erik. Send him in,¡± Cedric commanded, now more curious than anything else. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The butler bowed before leaving. Cedric rose from his chair and returned his book to its shelf. He had a feeling he wouldn¡¯t finish it anytime soon. He walked to a mirror, mounted behind his mantle clock, and attempted to make himself presentable. He combed through his hair and beard with his fingers, wishing he had his oils handy. He then brushed his vest and slacks with his hands to smooth out any wrinkles. He didn¡¯t usually allow guests this late, so there wasn¡¯t any reason to demand perfection. A few moments of primping would have to suffice. When he heard Erik and Mason enter the room, he turned around, ready to greet his unexpected guest. But to his horror, he faced a ghoulish figure who looked like he had slept in the gutter. Mason¡¯s face was coarse and unshaven, and his hair disheveled. His clothes were caked in mud, and his eyes bulged, red and bloodshot. He stunk of old garbage. Cedric held back the urge to plug his nose with thumb and forefinger. He noticed he was gawking, so he quickly neutralized his expression and dismissed the butler. ¡°That¡¯s all, Erik. Please, leave us to discuss our business.¡± The butler nodded politely and departed. When he was gone, Cedric faced his supposed business supplier with shock and concern. ¡°What in the Burning Pits happened to you, Mason!¡± The man hobbled to the nearest chair and collapsed. Cedric winced at seeing the filthy garments come in contact with his furniture. His voice was weak. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been through the Burning Pits and back. Yesterday, a group of armed men went through my house and took my wife. I only found out because my grandson ran to my shop to warn me.¡± Cedric took a step back and nearly fell over. He grabbed onto the mantle to steady himself. ¡°What? Armed men? Insurgents?¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Mason waved his hand. ¡°No, they were our men, Cedric. Angkorians. They came to arrest me because ¡­.¡± He rested his head in his hands. Cedric glared at him. ¡°Because what?¡± Mason¡¯s shoulders slumped, and his eyes begged for understanding. ¡°I never revealed much about my past, but the truth is that I was born in Kitezh. My parents emigrated to Angkor when I was a boy.¡± Cedric¡¯s heart sank. ¡°But your accent ¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for over fifty years. If you¡¯d met my wife, you¡¯d know. Her accent is more pronounced. I believe our neighbors must have sent a tip to the authorities.¡± Cedric thought about Richard¡¯s mandate. All Kitezhian men and women were to be apprehended and interrogated, without exception. ¡°I came here because I had nowhere else to go. They¡¯ve chased me all around this blessed city, from the seaports to the sewers, and I can¡¯t keep on running. See my eyes, Cedric? I love this country and have lived here most of my life. I¡¯m not the enemy!¡± Cedric agreed. Mason was incapable of violence, much less insurgency. But ¡­ ¡°Why run at all? Surely, you could have settled this by explaining your lawful history here. They would surely exempt you and your family from the king¡¯s orders. We¡¯re supposed to be identifying conspirators, Mason. Not decent, law-abiding citizens!¡± The unkempt man rolled his eyes. ¡°You try reasoning with military men. They¡¯re not the same as police, Cedric, and they can¡¯t be talked out of their orders. They were told to apprehend Kitezhians. Period.¡± ¡°And then what? What¡¯s the kingdom to do with hundreds of detainees that all need proper processing?¡± Cedric hadn¡¯t really thought much about it. He just assumed the military would bring folks in for questioning, and there¡¯d be some kind of sorting process to separate the villains from the just. Mason furrowed his brows. ¡°You mean, you haven¡¯t heard about the newly erected camps along the countryside?¡± Cedric had no idea. ¡°What camps? Are they some kind of military facility to handle the inflow of prisoners?¡± Mason rolled his eyes. ¡°I should have known. The kingdom seems to have done a good job keeping people ignorant.¡± It sounded ominous. Cedric had to know. ¡°Tell me. I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.¡± Mason glared, his eyes and nostrils flaring. ¡°The camps are execution centers, Cedric. They aren¡¯t questioning or providing prisoners with due process. They¡¯re putting them all to death!¡± It was a stunning allegation and couldn¡¯t possibly be true. No one would murder a potentially innocent person without serious proof of considerable crimes. Cedric was outraged. ¡°I suppose you have proof of such claims? I see before me the appearance of a madman, looking and smelling like a street urchin. If you¡¯re going to accuse our own military of monstrous deeds, I¡¯d expect to hear something more substantive!¡± Mason recoiled. ¡°A madman, you say? I thought we¡¯ve known each other long enough to know I wouldn¡¯t dare spin tales as grave as this. Then again, perhaps Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman isn¡¯t willing to question his country¡¯s complicity in a crime against humanity?¡± Cedric felt angered at the blow to his integrity. ¡°Listen here. I love this country just as much as anyone, and I won¡¯t stand for wrongdoing. But what you suggest is beyond the pale. Our own kingdom, systematically cleansing itself of anyone with Kitezhian descent? That¡¯s monstrous, Mason. And I believe the burden of proof is on you!¡± Mason stood from his chair and growled. ¡°You want me to show you my wife¡¯s dead body before you¡¯re convinced?¡± Cedric shrank from the man¡¯s rage. ¡°No! I just ¡­ I want an explanation! I¡¯ve worked with Richard and his senior staff for more than fifteen years. They¡¯re not killers! The idea, it¡¯s just ¡­ preposterous! I wouldn¡¯t know where to begin. You know what I think? These murder camps are nothing but a no-good rumor. I think if you go to the authorities and answer their questions, you and your wife will both be home by teatime tomorrow. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a better idea than hiding in the sewers and exposing yourself to disease?¡± Cedric eagerly awaited Mason¡¯s response, but his old colleague regarded him listlessly. His eyes were vacant and dispirited. ¡°Yes, I see your point. Why should you believe me? We live in unprecedented times. If the roles were reversed, I might not believe it, either.¡± Cedric¡¯s patience for guilt trips was wearing thin. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mason! I don¡¯t know how you think I can help, but without seeing something concrete¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t simply produce proof for you on the spot.¡± Mason was clearly frustrated, but he raised his index finger as if struck by an epiphany. ¡°But ¡­ I can tell you what I know.¡± Cedric gestured toward the chair, which was already covered in Mason¡¯s filth. ¡°Sit down, and I promise to listen with an open mind.¡± Mason did so, his face filled with contempt. Not toward Cedric, but for the details he was about to disclose. ¡°The night after the so-called Kitezhian attack, word spread quickly. I have friends belonging to the unit that was sent to investigate. Turns out, the attackers left no evidence of their country of origin, much less that they were revolutionaries backed by the Kitezhian government. That was only announced later by state media sources. Imagine, Cedric: all the chaos Richard put in motion, without even a shred of evidence to back up his weighty proclamations.¡± Cedric was stunned. There was surely something Mason was missing. His colleague continued. ¡°Yesterday, I learned that Angkor attacked Rungholt. It was an air strike, with sizable casualties. Without a doubt, an act of war, yet the public knows nothing. Even if Richard is wrong about the attackers, he has no choice but to follow through and make Kitezh the scapegoat.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t believe it. The allegations were unfathomable! He needed to think. ¡°Richard can¡¯t just start a war and put people to death without somebody questioning it. True, he has the power to overrule his advisors, but between the palace, the military, and the whole damned government ¡­ you¡¯re telling me no one has stepped forward with the truth? They¡¯re all just going along with it?¡± ¡°You better believe the kingdom is going along with it.¡± Mason¡¯s words were daggers, cutting to the heart of Cedric¡¯s deeply held trust in his kingdom. ¡°I have contacts who have seen the camps for themselves! So I know what goes on there. Why don¡¯t you go to one of them and witness it with your own damn eyes. Or just take a walk down Niedam¡¯s main street and observe fully armed Angkorian soldiers storming into people¡¯s homes, throwing them into carts with iron bars, like animals! They do it without hesitation, Cedric. Folks who have seen it end up leaving shocked and in disbelief. So don¡¯t just sit there, fully ignorant, and pretend it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Cedric had broken into a cold sweat. He was shaking. ¡°There¡¯s just no way ¡­ I know Richard ¡­ he¡¯d never order the deaths of hundreds of innocents ¡­ the palace wouldn¡¯t allow it, either. I just ¡­ I just can¡¯t believe¡ª¡± ¡°It is the truth!¡± Mason roared. The volume of his voice was terrifying. Cedric was frantic. ¡°Th-there has to be another explanation! Wh-what if Richard learned something horrible that justifies the measures he¡¯s taken? Something that isn¡¯t public knowledge.¡± He was desperate to find a reasonable explanation. ¡°What if they¡¯re planning to poison the water supply? Or set fire to the city?¡± Mason just shook his head. ¡°There you go, playing right into their strategy. All it takes is a bit of fear, and your mind is made up for you. Let¡¯s assume there are insurgents. Do you think the mass murder of all Kitezhians in the area somehow leads to justice?¡± Cedric closed his eyes and buried his face in his hands. There had to be a reason. Mason claimed the impossible. Evil didn¡¯t just spring forth and take control of an entire country overnight. It was ¡­ not ¡­ possible! Then again ¡­ Cedric wondered if he could be wrong. He wondered if Rosa and Bram could have stumbled upon something so terrible and insidious that Richard marked them as traitors, just to cover it up. Would the same man be capable of murdering thousands of innocents, and declare war against a defenseless enemy, just to keep up the act? He couldn¡¯t imagine what Kitezh would have that could drive a man to such lengths! Sunstone ¡­. Cedric opened his eyes. The room stopped spinning, and Mason was gone. A clamor erupted a short distance away. Cedric stood up, ignoring the light-headedness of blood rushing to his head. He breathed a lung full of air and bellowed for the butler. ¡°Erik!¡± The butler emerged, a little sooner than Cedric expected. A fair-skinned, middle-aged man stood beside him, hair and beard covered in streaks of gray. He wore a high-ranking military uniform. The Craftsman felt weak in the knees. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Erik looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but it seems that Mister Eckerd might have had an encounter with the law. This is Captain Chaucer. He has recommended that we cooperate in returning Mister Eckard into custody.¡± Cedric¡¯s stomach was in knots. He wondered how the captain could have arrived so fast. It made Mason¡¯s story feel a lot less conspiratorial. Even if half of what his colleague said was true, he needed to respond carefully. He stood tall and dignified, ready to face the officer in his steadiest voice. ¡°As you can see, Captain, Mister Eckerd has already left.¡± Chaucer strutted over and examined the grime along the chair where Mason had been sitting. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, Mister Curtis, that we¡¯ve been investigating possible Kitezhian insurgency inside the capital.¡± Cedric tried to remain calm. ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. Mason is an old friend. I¡¯ve known him for years. He¡¯s incapable of violence.¡± The captain didn¡¯t appear to be swayed. ¡°All the same, I¡¯d like to question you further. You wouldn¡¯t mind accompanying me for a few hours?¡± Cedric¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°How about tomorrow? It¡¯s been quite a long day for me. I¡¯ve been working very hard on an important project for His Majesty.¡± Chaucer smirked. ¡°Yes, well, you might consider postponing your work for a bit. I have the authority to arrest anyone in conjunction with the Kitezhian invasion. But, I suppose if you come willingly, I won¡¯t be forced to.¡± At last, Cedric felt fear. ¡°I hope you realize you¡¯re speaking to one of King Richard¡¯s cabinet members.¡± The captain didn¡¯t skip a beat. ¡°I know exactly who you are, but I really couldn¡¯t care less about your title, Mister Curtis. I¡¯ve already found several items of evidence on the premises that prove a Kitezhian man was here. So, if you don¡¯t want to be charged as an accessory to his disappearance, I strongly suggest you cooperate. Surely, you won¡¯t want to test my patience on this particular night.¡± Cedric¡¯s jaw hung open. He had no more rebuttals to offer. ¡°I¡¯ll send for the lawyer immediately,¡± Erik promised. Cedric nodded. Chaucer wasn¡¯t giving him a choice, and this time, he didn¡¯t hold out hope that Richard would intervene. He was on his own. For decorum¡¯s sake, he would follow the captain and answer his questions willingly. Still, he never expected to end the night back in jail. Chapter 42 : Infiltration
Chapter XLII : Infiltration Latemorn of Somnus, Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
After a few days in civilian clothes, Bram was finally back to donning his Gnostic armor. Matthias altered his face to look like Luke Baron, the Knight he once knew. The scholar darkened his hair to match a medium blond and grew it out to shoulder-length. Bram tied it back in what he remembered to be Luke¡¯s style. Matthias then faded his irises to an icy-blue and caused a thin blond beard to sprout across his face. He even lightened his complexion by a few shades. The disguise wasn¡¯t perfect. Bram still looked like Bram underneath. But it would fool anyone looking for a clean-shaven, copper-skinned, silver-haired youth. As before, G¨¦org stayed behind to watch over Rosa, Yuri, and the sandskipper. Given the size of the risk that Bram was about to undertake, he gave the one-armed man some instructions, in case he didn¡¯t return. He was to travel east to a wooded thicket and wait for two days. At that point, he was to flee further east in search of food and shelter. Bram knew not to expect too much from G¨¦org. If the worst should happen, Rosa¡¯s and Yuri¡¯s chances of survival were low. Bram would be leaving them behind with no protection, and it would most assuredly lead to a tragic end for both of them. Somehow, Bram needed to keep a strict timeline. Failure was not an option. As he strapped on his cuirass and greaves, he basked in the irony that he, a Gnostic Knight, was turning to his longtime enemy for succor against his former homeland. Sure, he had good reason to flee, but his defection from Angkor was about more than just moral indignity. His priority was to ensure the survival of the ones he loved. His mission had become clearer than ever, producing yet another irony. In order to save Rosa and Yuri, he had to first put them and himself at great risk. Otherwise, if he were to flee to safety, he¡¯d never save Rosa from the magical illness. Not by himself. Nor could he protect Yuri from those who wanted her dead, who would come for her no matter how far he ran. His only hope was to find allies, and that meant getting inside the city, no matter how dangerous it was. He gazed upon his enchanted, darksteel sword. During The War, it had caused the loss of countless lives. Yet, he used it gladly, believing that cutting down his enemy would keep his homeland safe. But now, his perception had changed. He no longer wanted to take another man¡¯s life, when that man could be a father, husband, brother, or son. He had already taken so many, and the memories of his deeds now haunted him. If he could somehow take back his sins, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. The darkened blade had once been like a venomous extension of his own flesh. But if he could, he would have gone back and amputated it. At last, he pulled out the helm, the hideous mask of a Gnostic. Folks in Angkor believe it represented merciless justice. But for Angkor¡¯s king, it served another purpose. Long ago, Bram learned why the smithies had forged the mask into its gruesome shape. The horns symbolized a beast, while the skull meant death. While some might think this served to intimidate the enemy, the truth was that it was meant to remove the humanity of anyone who wore it. Human fighters tended to think, but Richard wanted his beasts to slay. The mask was meant to put the wearer in that frame of mind. Gnostics were naught but weapons for the king of Angkor to wield. And their purpose was to do what weapons did best. Looking now, at the deep, soulless wells it had for eyes, Bram was repulsed. Nevertheless, his garb was fully assembled. At one time, he felt strong and confident inside. He believed in the reputation of the Knights as Defenders of Angkor. But now, he knew what they truly stood for. And he wanted to cast the garb away for good. Hopefully, he would have that opportunity soon. As for his civilian clothes, he tore them into strips to bind Matthias¡¯s arms, mouth, and eyes. Such was the Knights¡¯ official procedure for escorting captive scholars. He dabbed the remaining rags into a puddle to wipe the dirt and smudges from his armor. In order for his disguise to pass, he had to look as authentic as possible. Having no more use for rags, he buried them under a bush. He didn¡¯t want to leave anything behind, no matter how slim a chance that someone might find it. He then took Matthias by the shoulder and led him on the path to Rungholt¡¯s southern gate. The city was centuries old, with mighty walls surrounding it on all sides. The south gate had two adjoining towers, each with archers or armsmen ready to fire projectiles from a distance. As Bram approached, the guards stirred. Others would be hidden and ready inside, likely with the specialized Kitezhian weapons known as firearms. The devices took years of research from Kitezh¡¯s top scientists. They used long metal barrels to launch steel pellets with lethal force. An explosive powder placed in the chamber accelerated the projectiles. The weapons were lighter and smaller than longbows with better range and accuracy. Best of all, they required no magic. The only downside was the lengthy reloading process. Angkor tried for years to replicate the technology using magic, but the results weren¡¯t yet ready for production. As Bram marched down the hillside, he assessed his position. The city¡¯s defenses were among the finest in the Northern Continent. Now that he crossed within range of arms fire, there was no turning back. At his height and distance, he saw the streets of the city teeming with soldiers. Even though Angkor¡¯s air force had departed, they left behind a sizable occupation. If Bram¡¯s disguise failed, he was as good as dead. By now, he was certain the sunstone was already in Angkor¡¯s possession, so there had to be a different reason why they left such a large force behind. Kitezh¡¯s military strength was sizably reduced after The War, and most of their army was housed inside their capital. Angkor had already destroyed the barracks, so there was little chance that Kitezh could retake the city. It would have made more sense if Richard withdrew his ships to prepare for a second attack on Koba. Bram¡¯s instincts told him that solving this mystery would help him determine Angkor¡¯s weakness. The guards watched him closely as he approached. As he suspected, they were equipped with firearms that they must have stolen from the armories. As protocol demanded, they stood tall and saluted. ¡°Sir!¡± they spoke in unison. He also spoke loud and clear, in a manner befitting a superior officer. ¡°Open the gates.¡± The guards shared an uneasy glance. One of them stepped forward. ¡°Could you remove your helm, please.¡± Bram did so while the guard inspected him and his prisoner. ¡°I beg forgiveness, Sir, but it appears you have a captive scholar.¡± Bram sneered. ¡°What of it? I caught him sneaking around, and I¡¯ll be taking him inside for questioning.¡± The guard shrank back. ¡°Surely you¡¯re aware of General Blair¡¯s orders. Scholars are to be killed on the spot. We can¡¯t allow them to enter. Even bound and blindfolded, they¡¯re far too big a risk.¡± Bram crossed his arms. ¡°State your names and ranks.¡± The guard responded hesitantly. ¡°Corporal Higgins, Sir. And this is Private First Class Fry.¡± The smaller man nodded in agreement, though his gaze never left Matthias. Bram glared at the guards, keeping his voice low and intimidating. ¡°My name is Luke Baron, and I answer to no man, other than King Richard in the flesh. Blair¡¯s orders don¡¯t pertain to me. Remind me, Corporal, the punishment when a soldier disregards the orders of a Knight.¡± A drop of sweat slowly rolled down Higgins¡¯ forehead. His eyes strayed, unable to meet Bram¡¯s venerable gaze. Nevertheless, he mustered the courage to respond. Standing an inch taller, he spoke the textbook response. ¡°Insubordination, Sir, is grounds for a court martial. If convicted, I would face demotion or even removal from service. In severe cases, I could be disciplined with a year in prison.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Though he said it with confidence, his lips trembled. Private First Class Fry looked equally uncomfortable, but he turned to his commander and whispered something in his ear. Bram didn¡¯t hear every word, but he caught the drift. Fry suggested that they avoid a possible career-limiting confrontation with the Gnostic Knight and let him proceed. They could then inform the general later. It was precisely what Bram wanted. Higgins appeared to agree with Fry¡¯s suggestion, and with a final salute, he motioned for the gatekeeper to open the portcullis. Bram strutted past the guards without looking back, a perfectly arrogant behavior befitting his ruse. For added theatrical effect, he tugged briskly on the rope around Matthias¡¯ neck, causing the scholar to trip over himself to keep up. He hoped the gag was tied securely enough to stifle what he expected to be some profoundly bitter curses. At last, Bram was inside the Kitezhian capital for the first time in his life. The old buildings and cobblestone streets looked different from modern, Angkorian cities. They were made from stone quarried from the mountains, which had also been used to construct monuments at every intersection. He could see now that the airstrikes had focused on the northern districts containing the castle, which lay in ruins. However, he found little evidence of damage farther south. Dozens of soldiers patrolled the streets, while the rest of the city¡ªincluding its residents¡ªperformed their daily activities. Families shopped for food and supplies, while merchants still opened their shops. Bram needed to find a quiet space. As soon as he was sure no one was watching, he ducked into an alleyway and dragged Matthias behind some tall, wooden crates. Based on the stench, he figured it came from the remains of fish. The adjacent building was a tavern, and they likely used the alley to store their empty food parcels. No one would have a reason to enter so early in the morn, and the smell discouraged passersby. Bram retrieved his knife and cut Matthias¡¯ restraints. Once free of the bonds, the old man rubbed his wrists and neck. He might have given Bram permission to play the part of an aggressive captor, but it didn¡¯t stop him from giving out dirty looks. Bram tried to stay positive. ¡°What did I tell you? We made it without a hitch.¡± There wasn¡¯t a single note of cheeriness in the old man¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate, yet. You probably noticed the troops at every corner. Angkor has this city in the palm of its hand. It¡¯ll still be difficult to get anywhere in this city, and Gaia forbid if we need to go north.¡± The Knight wasn¡¯t about to get overconfident. ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed carefully. Do you have a better idea where we can find Angela?¡± Matthias pulled at a chain that he wore around his neck. An opal hung at the end of it, which he rubbed softly with his thumb. ¡°Thanks be to Gaia.¡± He let out a pent up breath. ¡°She¡¯s not in the direction o¡¯ the castle.¡± He closed his eyes, seemingly deep in concentration. ¡°She ¡­ appears to be to th¡¯ west. Possibly in th¡¯ Altestadt.¡± Matthias referred to the region known as ¡°old city¡±. Rungholt was already a very old city, but one district predated all others by centuries. Long ago, the structures became too expensive to maintain, and the area was abandoned. Buildings grew derelict, many collapsed, and now only empty shells remained. No one went there, except for occasional transients. Angela had no reason to be there, either, but if the old scholar¡¯s pendent said so, it had to be their first destination. Bram hoped to find her quickly, then proceed to look for survivors of the Kitezhian government, including King Henrich. Bram was ready to begin the next stage of his plan. ¡°Change clothes, and we¡¯ll go our separate routes, like we discussed.¡± Matthias called upon some enchantments he had prepared earlier. With a few spoken words, his gray robes turned dark and thickened into wool, in the style of local residents. It included a hood, which he pulled to cover his face. His walking stick changed into a cane, and he hunched his shoulders to look feebler. The transformation added a dozen years to his age. His disguise made it unlikely to attract attention. The enchantment also served as a magical loophole, limiting detection from other scholars. If close enough, a scholar might still sense a very small magical signal coming from the clothes, but far less than if Matthias had cast a newly formed spell. ¡°Ah¡¯ll go over the route once, so listen carefully,¡± the old man instructed. Bram leaned close. ¡°Folla the main street t¡¯ the harbor, then turn north at the fisheries. Ah¡¯ll take th¡¯ eastern route, so we¡¯re not seen t¡¯gether. There¡¯s a park about a hundred spans farther north. We¡¯ll meet there. Then, follow my lead from a distance, ¡®till we¡¯re far from pryin¡¯ eyes.¡± Bram nodded and left the alleyway. Judging from the behavior of the townsfolk, Angkor¡¯s occupation was surprisingly successful. There was no sign of resistance, as if Kitezh¡¯s military had been completely eradicated. Bram figured the city must have harbored ten thousand soldiers or more, some of which had to have survived the attack. Yet he saw no sign of them, nor were there graves, ditches, or blood-stained streets. In fact, broad sections of the city had no signs of battle at all. It was as if the city had simply capitulated, and its military disappeared. If they had somehow escaped or went into hiding, the question was where. It wasn¡¯t easy to hide ten thousand men while dozens of Angkorian soldiers patrolled the streets. Something didn¡¯t add up. Bram¡¯s nose caught the briny scent of sea air as he passed by the harbor. Cobblestone streets transitioned to sand-blown pathways, leading to wooden piers. The air felt cool and damp as it blew off the ocean. The boats were all docked, empty and abandoned since the harbor had shut down. Even the waves seemingly capitulated, as they languidly lapped upon the shore. A few hundred spans past the harbor, Bram found the park that Matthias described. It was small, consisting of a few benches, some greenspace, and a contraption for children to play on. It wasn¡¯t as clean or pristine as the eastern city, but it suited the industrial side of town. Matthias arrived first. He sat on a bench and threw breadcrumbs at a gathering flock of gulls. He must have noticed Bram¡¯s approach, because he rose and headed up the hill without looking back. He did a fine job of keeping just out of reach, but not out of sight. The Altestadt was large compared to Rungholt¡¯s other districts, representing about a sixth of the city. It was easy to imagine how it might have looked, centuries ago. Wide pillars welcomed visitors like open arms. Some of them had broken and tumbled over, but the beauty somehow remained. The architecture was noble in its simplicity, with rounded corners and elegant carvings. Stone statues stood at key intersections, though time had weathered their features considerably. Only a few still had their limbs attached, and many suffered from vandalism or theft. Once Matthias and Bram were far enough out of sight, the old scholar motioned for the Knight to catch up. ¡°Angela¡¯s close. Ah can sense her!¡± Bram looked up. ¡°It¡¯s already lateday. We need to move quickly. There will be curfews after dark, and we can¡¯t be wandering about.¡± Matthias pointed to a row of dilapidated buildings. ¡°She¡¯s in one o¡¯ those. Ah¡¯m sure of it!¡± Bram reached for his sword. ¡°I see movement.¡± Matthias lowered his hood. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°It came from the side of that building¡ªthere!¡± Bram pointed to an area in between two collapsed towers. One building¡¯s upper floors had slid into the other, creating a space underneath. Rubble was piled in front, but Bram swore he saw someone duck behind. Matthias shed his disguise and morphed back into his former self. He stood taller and more magnificent than Bram remembered. His cane became his familiar staff, which he pointed toward the building. He mumbled words of magic with eyes shut and nose wrinkled. ¡°Seven men inside, maybe more. Ah¡¯m goin¡¯ in!¡± Bram tried to stop him, but the old man brazenly marched ahead. From the corner of his eye, Bram caught sight of a man sneaking along the side, ready to aim his firearm. ¡°Matthias¡ªlook out!¡± he yelled, before realizing that another assailant had already approached from his flank. The man was quick to slip a shiv between his plates of armor, close to his ribs. He could stab through at any moment. ¡°Drop your sword, Gnostic.¡± Three more men appeared from their hiding places. Each held a firearm, ready to shoot. Bram figured his armor could absorb a few direct hits, but nothing would stop a shiv from being shoved between the seams. He dropped his sword, as instructed. One of the Kitezhians bent over to pick it up. ¡°Careful!¡± he warned. ¡°Gnostic swords are poisonous. I¡¯m immune, but even a scratch is lethal to anyone else.¡± The Kitezhian nodded, looking grateful. He used his cloak to delicately grasp the sword by its shaft. ¡°Ah come peacefully,¡± Matthias pleaded. ¡°All Ah want is my daughter. Her name¡¯s Angela Deleuze. The Gnostic¡¯s an ally. He supports King Brandt, not Angkor.¡± A small, scrawny man emerged from a door on the side of a building. He was five and a half feet tall and appeared in his mid-thirties, with light-brown hair and a face that was thin and cleanly shaven. He was unarmed. Despite his small stature, his voice sounded educated and commanding. ¡°Why should we believe you?¡± Matthias grinned. ¡°If Ah¡¯d wished ya harm, Ah¡¯d have rendered your puny weapons useless the moment ya first exposed yurselves.¡± The old scholar waved his hand and whispered a few words. The Kitezhians dropped their firearms in unison, shaking their hands in pain. The metal weapons turned red-hot by the time they hit the ground. The scrawny man smirked. ¡°Matthias, the Ambisanguinous, I presume.¡± His eyes beheld cunning and intelligence. While his comrades still grasped their wounded hands, the scrawny man¡¯s decision to come unarmed now seemed like a wise move. ¡°Ah am he,¡± Matthias confirmed. ¡°Good. My name is Konrad Rommel, and I represent His Majesty.¡± Bram wondered if he was any relation to Friedrich Rommel, the late Kitezhian general and strategist. Konrad continued. ¡°The King is expecting you. I can take you to him, and your daughter, too. Please, join us inside.¡± Bram felt hopeful. It was a risk to trust these men, but no riskier than the rest of his mission. If Angela and Henrich were both inside, it would solve two problems at once. Matthias nodded hesitantly. Konrad beckoned the old scholar to the collapsed buildings and held open the door. On the other side, a set of stairs led to an underground passage. ¡°The Gnostic comes, too,¡± Matthias demanded. Konrad nodded in agreement. One of the Kitezhians gave Bram back his sword, but he was asked to keep it sheathed. Meanwhile, Konrad watched him closely. There were many unanswered questions, but Bram hoped the answers awaited below. Chapter 43 : Interrogation
Chapter XLIII : Interrogation Latemorn of Somnus, Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric sank under the weight of Chaucer¡¯s gaze. After hours of questioning, he was losing focus. ¡°Let¡¯s start over. What can you tell me about your conversation with Mister Eckerd?¡± The captain had already started over several times. But this time, Cedric was drowsier, and he lost count. He sat in a small, dark room, except for the ball of magical fire shining brightly in his face. The room was empty, but for two wooden chairs and a plain rectangular table. It was part of the Judiciary Center, a building used by the kingdom¡¯s police to interrogate persons of interest in high profile criminal cases. Chaucer escorted Cedric there and proceeded to grill him about Mason¡¯s disappearance. The captain repeated his questions numerous times with slight differences in phrasing, a transparent ploy to catch an inconsistency. ¡°Could you please describe for me how Mister Eckerd left your residence?¡± Earlier, Chaucer asked if Cedric had seen which way the fugitive went after disappearing. The Craftsman felt thoroughly fatigued and frustrated. There were no charges levied, nor any explanation why Mason¡¯s whereabouts were so important. Though Cedric¡¯s patience wore thin, he cooperated fully, hoping to avoid the real ogre in the room: that Mason¡¯s story was true about the death and mistreatment of detained Kitezhian families. Cedric answered while shielding the light from his eyes. ¡°He must have left the instant before you arrived. I¡¯ve told you a dozen times. I was resting my eyes, and I didn¡¯t see where he went.¡± He gave the same response last time, as well as the time before that. The captain¡¯s response seemed overtly flippant. ¡°Yes, so you say. But, you haven¡¯t convinced me how you could be speaking with a man without noticing him leave, or how you could even rest your eyes for a moment in the midst of conversation. Didn¡¯t you tell me you knew him well?¡± Cedric gritted his teeth, nearing the end of his patience. ¡°Why would I lie? I have no reason to protect the man you¡¯re looking for! He¡¯s an old colleague, nothing more. We¡¯ve conducted plenty of business, but we¡¯d never spoken personally until last night!¡± Chaucer leaned forward. ¡°Then, it was a personal conversation?¡± The whole time, Cedric had avoided admitting what he knew about military detention camps. If these were supposed to be hidden from the general public, Chaucer might seek to determine what else Cedric knew. He worried that if he should expose this knowledge, he might find himself in one of those same camps. But he was tired and not thinking straight. He needed to be free of the captain¡¯s interrogation and get some much needed rest. ¡°Why did he feel the need to contact you, in particular?¡± The lines around Chaucer¡¯s mouth and eyes signaled his heightened displeasure. Cedric sensed a trap. Chaucer was hoping to wear him down and force him to admit to what Mason told him. But he didn¡¯t need to panic. He only needed to stick to his story. ¡°He told me it was out of desperation, because he had nowhere else to go. I don¡¯t know of any other reason.¡± Chaucer paused and folded his hands. He locked eyes with Cedric, like a wolf marking its prey. He bared his teeth. ¡°I know you¡¯re holding something back.¡± Cedric regarded the captain through enervated eyelids. Fatigue may have dulled his senses, but he was lucid enough to recognize Chaucer''s first real accusation¡ªand it left him feeling uneasy. The captain waved his forefinger threateningly. ¡°You¡¯ve been very good at staying consistent, but I¡¯ll bet my beard there¡¯s something you haven¡¯t told me. And I won¡¯t let you out of my sight until I find out what it is!¡± Cedric braced for what he thought would be hours of grueling questions, but rather unexpectedly, he heard a knock at the door. The captain muttered a curse as another well-decorated officer entered the room. Cedric was now quite curious what warranted this interruption. Chaucer leapt from his seat to engage the man. They spoke in hushed voices, but Cedric could tell from their body language that the debate was contentious. Chaucer shook his head defiantly, but the other man held his ground. Sighing, the captain turned toward Cedric and motioned toward the door. His voice held more than a hint of acrimony. ¡°It appears you can leave, after all.¡± Cedric was astounded. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡± The captain¡¯s response was cold-blooded. ¡°We no longer require your testimony. The man for whom we¡¯ve been searching is dead.¡± The hairs stood up on the back of Cedric¡¯s neck. ¡°What?¡± His anger brewed. ¡°You mean he was murdered!¡± Cedric wished he could take it back, but it was too late. Perhaps lack of sleep had finally caught up to him, but he had inadvertently given the captain some fresh meat to chew on. Chaucer¡¯s lip upturned in a subtle grin. He was utterly calm. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long night, Mister Curtis. I suggest you return home and get some sleep.¡± A fire raged in the Craftsman¡¯s gut. The situation was reversed, and now the captain held a secret. One which he seemingly enjoyed keeping. Cedric felt the sting of injustice. ¡°Can I expect the matter of Mister Eckerd¡¯s death to be as thoroughly investigated as his disappearance?¡± The captain had the nerve to smirk. ¡°You can be sure the members of this office will make every conceivable effort.¡± Damn the lies! Cedric scowled and stormed out. But he had gone no more than a step out the door, when Chaucer floated a piece of advice. ¡°If you later feel the need to purge your conscience, you know where to find me, Mister Curtis. In the meantime, I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge the threat. Mason¡¯s death was no accident. There was a conspiracy, and Mason¡¯s knowledge had gotten him killed. The kingdom¡¯s police might think they had covered it up, but they were wrong! Even so, Cedric left the Judiciary Center realizing he had a problem. He had been putting every waking hour into his Zounds design, but if he should suddenly stop, it would rouse suspicion. The conundrum was difficult for Cedric to internalize. Zounds was the culmination of his life¡¯s work, not to mention his proudest achievement. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Richard turning it into a war machine for violent conquests. He¡¯d rather set the whole project ablaze. Still, he had to admit that he had very little to go on. The second-hand knowledge passed down by Mason wasn¡¯t enough to go against his kingdom. Somehow, he needed evidence. Something he could make public. But, how? If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It occurred to him that he still held the king¡¯s confidence. Moreover, Richard counted on him to finish the Zounds airbase. Perhaps, he could speak with the king directly. In fact, he had already prepared to update Richard on the progress toward a functional prototype. He might even be able to advance the schedule to justify something sooner. Once he had the king¡¯s attention, a bit of clever conversational tactics might lead to a confession, straight from the horse¡¯s mouth. Or better yet, if Richard trusted him enough to make him an insider, he could unravel the plot from within. He had to be careful, though. The trip would take him straight into the griffin¡¯s den. A single slip of the tongue would cost him his freedom, and quite possibly his life. Richard had already lied about Bram¡¯s defection and threats from the north. He wouldn¡¯t just change his tune and tell Cedric the truth, just because he asked. Cedric needed time to think things through. One thing was certain. There needed to be justice for Mason¡¯s tragic death. Cedric owed it to his old friend, and to himself, to make it happen.
Midday of Somnus, Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
By the time Cedric returned to his manor house, his lawyer was already there, waiting patiently in the foyer. William was in his fifties, with silver strands of hair combed over a thinning head. He had a mustache, an overbite, and a pair of thin spectacles that rested on his nose. His nasally voice held a hint of anxiety. ¡°I came as soon as I received Erik¡¯s message, Mister Curtis. I¡¯m sorry I was unable to intervene sooner, but I¡¯m well briefed about Mason¡¯s criminal activity and how he dragged you into it. And I believe I can help.¡± Cedric was wary. Whatever William had learned, it was part of the same conspiracy to exaggerate Mason¡¯s flight from the authorities and link him to the supposed Kitezhian insurgency. Though Cedric needed sleep to regain his wits, he couldn¡¯t leave his lawyer hanging. At a minimum, he needed to summarize his evening with Captain Chaucer. But he intended to keep it brief. ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies, William. They questioned me for six merciless hours, but it appears they no longer require my testimony.¡± The lawyer pushed his spectacles up the bridge of his nose. ¡°What did you tell them?¡± Cedric paused. He trusted William, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to reveal Mason¡¯s revelations. He had no way of knowing how his lawyer would react, or what he already assumed. Instead, he stayed consistent with his messages to Chaucer. ¡°I told them the truth. Mason Eckerd arrived at my home unexpectedly. He was agitated, at times irrational, and left rather mysteriously, right before the captain arrived.¡± William cocked his head. ¡°Did Chaucer question you about where Eckerd went?¡± Cedric was tired of answering the same questions. ¡°Yes. But like I told him, I don¡¯t know.¡± William drew closer, his voice hushed. ¡°Did you happen to learn that Eckerd was killed in the premorn while trying to escape the city?¡± A lump formed in Cedric¡¯s throat. Chaucer had only learned of it an hour earlier. He wondered what kind of source would have known the information soon enough to inform William. ¡°Yes ¡­ the captain mentioned it.¡± The lawyer shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s tragic, of course, but good news for you. Chaucer has no legal recourse to bother you further. I¡¯ll make sure the matter¡¯s settled, and all records of this injustice are fully expunged.¡± Cedric relaxed. He was grateful if William could make the whole nightmare go away. But something still bothered him. ¡°What is it?¡± William asked, clearly noticing. The Craftsman didn¡¯t know how to answer. His mind was behind a sleep-deprived fog. All he could think was to pass off the question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I ¡­ I just can¡¯t help but feel like I could¡¯ve done more¡ª¡± The lawyer waved a finger, as if to a naughty child. ¡°Nonsense, Mister Curtis! There¡¯s nothing you could have done. Mason was a deranged man.¡± Cedric was tired of all the lies. Mason was a great man, yet the kingdom¡¯s propagandists seemed intent on denigrating him to fit their narrative. Even if William believed it, the man was dead. Slandering him now was graceless and irreverent. Cedric tried to calm his nerves before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve known Mason for years. He wasn¡¯t a bad man, and he doesn¡¯t deserve to have people speak ill of his mental state.¡± William quickly dismissed the rebuke. ¡°His mental state is hardly the only thing in question. The fact is that Eckerd was a Kitezhian and a fugitive. His actions need no explanation.¡± Cedric clenched his fist, disturbed by his lawyer¡¯s disrespect. ¡°Mason lived a long, upstanding life. He had a family, children, and grandchildren. I realize the captain¡¯s men were doing their duty to find those responsible for the attacks, but a person¡¯s descent is not a reason to presume guilt. I don¡¯t believe Mason was one of the insurgents. And I don¡¯t fault him for running.¡± William¡¯s eyes narrowed. He leaned close, eyes full of intrigue. ¡°So, you think he had good reason to evade authorities? Did he tell you those reasons?¡± Cedric felt uneasy. There was more than just curiosity in his lawyer¡¯s voice. He was fishing for something. But, the idea seemed crazy. This wasn¡¯t an interrogation, and William represented Cedric as his lawyer. He had client-attorney privilege! He needed to say something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William, but I think we¡¯re finished for today. I need to get some rest.¡± His lawyer¡¯s brow furrowed, and his mouth tightened. ¡°A real pity, Mister Curtis. If Chaucer finds out you withheld something, you¡¯ll be in a heap of trouble. It would serve you better if you trusted me to help you.¡± Cedric took a step back, wondering if his lack of sleep was creating some kind of paranoia. But, it was also possible that his lawyer was trying to trick him into revealing something incriminating. The adrenaline sobered him up. ¡°Mind your tone, William. Mason raved about a great many things, and I only meant to suggest that I needed time to figure it out myself. Some of what he said was indeed troubling, but it does us no good to speculate.¡± William seemed to relax. ¡°I apologize if I overstepped, Mister Curtis, but I sense a worrying pattern. First, Miss Reynolds. Now, this? If Chaucer connects you one more time with a suspected criminal, he¡¯ll never let you out of his sight. And I¡¯ll be powerless to help you.¡± Cedric glared at his lawyer, insulted by his insinuation. The whole city seemed to have an interest in keeping tabs on him. ¡°The company I keep is no concern of yours!¡± He didn¡¯t intend to sound testy, but he needed the debate to end. He needed sleep, then he could think clearly. ¡°Listen, William, I¡¯m a bit short tempered, given all that¡¯s happened. Let¡¯s discuss this later, so I can go to bed.¡± But William persisted. He stepped in front of Cedric, stopping just short of blocking his path. ¡°Before you go, I wanted to offer some advice.¡± Cedric sighed. ¡°Go ahead, but be brief.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your project, Mister Curtis. The one His Majesty recently commissioned.¡± Cedric¡¯s protective instincts ignited for a brief moment, but he forced his nerves to calm. ¡°Could you be more specific, William?¡± ¡°Well ¡­.¡± William¡¯s eyes narrowed. Cedric might be imagining things, but something seemed off. ¡°I understand you have a review scheduled with the king later this week. I¡¯d like to recommend you cancel and send a messenger, instead.¡± Cedric was taken aback. The advice was out of place, and worse, poignantly targeted, given his brand new desire to speak to the king. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sending a blasted messenger. Zounds is my design, and I intend to keep that meeting.¡± ¡°Even so.¡± William argued, jabbing his forefinger into Cedric¡¯s chest. ¡°It would rouse too much suspicion in the midst of all these scandals. Besides, the king¡¯s priorities are with the military this week as they debate retaliatory options.¡± Cedric wanted to swat the finger out of the way. He had never been so disrespected. ¡°My design is part and parcel to the military response, and Richard will want to hear about its progress from me.¡± William stood firm. ¡°Just look at yourself. You haven¡¯t slept in over thirty hours, and you look a disheveled mess. You need rest, and your update can wait for another time. Besides, Chaucer would never let you past security, looking the way you do.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t stand the abuse a moment longer. He stood tall and puffed out his chest, ready to give the man an earful. ¡°I am Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman, Sir! I¡¯m a member of the king¡¯s cabinet, and I¡¯m at liberty to speak with His Majesty anytime I have matters that concern the kingdom. You¡¯d best believe I¡¯ll freshen up and change clothes, but not at your behest. You¡¯re my lawyer, William, and I demand you learn your place!¡± William¡¯s bluster deflated, and he backed down. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you this pertinacious before. You¡¯re not yourself, Mister Curtis. I strongly suggest you think twice before doing something you¡¯ll regret.¡± Cedric shook his head. He wasn¡¯t about to let this sniveling weasel turn things around on him. ¡°You think I¡¯m stubborn? Well, I¡¯ve never seen you so determined to advise against my wishes! You¡¯ve worked for me for many years, but I won¡¯t be disrespected. Don¡¯t forget that you work for me!¡± William¡¯s passion now appeared fully drained, leaving behind a dull frown. ¡°Once again, Mister Curtis, I apologize. I¡¯m merely concerned for your wellbeing.¡± Cedric¡¯s own flames were doused as well, but he was determined to follow through. ¡°I forgive you, William, but don¡¯t let it happen again. You¡¯ll have to see your own way out.¡± He pushed the man aside and fled up the stairwell to the upper floors. As he passed by Erik the butler, he instructed him to make sure William was escorted off the premises. As he marched to the washroom, Cedric reflected on the argument. It probably wasn¡¯t a wise idea to leave his lawyer on bad terms, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was strange about him. He wondered if Chaucer had gotten to him, but the timing didn¡¯t support that theory. He had to take a nap, gather his wits, and freshen up. Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman needed to be at full faculties. His next stop, the hangar, where he would prepare the paperwork for an update to King Richard. Chapter 44 : Angela
Chapter XLIV : Angela Lateday of Somnus, Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
Matthias followed the Kitezhian man named Konrad down the stairwell beneath the dilapidated buildings of the Altestadt. It took him through a series of tunnels known as the Network. Once an ancient water and sewer system, it was recently renovated to serve as an emergency bunker. The tunnels were vast, running the entire length of the city¡ªand beyond. Over the course of centuries, passages and entryways collapsed, turning the remaining active tunnels into a maze that only those with intimate knowledge could navigate. Matthias traversed the passages, which were lit in pale blue light from luminess along the walls. At every turn, droves of military soldiers marched. Any casual observer on the surface would naturally think that Angkor had wiped out the Kitezhian defenses. But in truth, the local resistance had escaped underground. Angkor must have realized this, too, because after their airships departed, they left behind a sizable occupation. They clearly hadn¡¯t found an entrance to the Network, which kept the siege at a stalemate. Rungholt¡¯s survival now depended on keeping the Network hidden. No wonder Konrad and his crew were so apprehensive about having a Gnostic Knight in their midst. They must have been under strict orders to accommodate, by no less than King Henrich himself. Otherwise, they would have ensured that Bram never saw the entrance. Still, Konrad kept a steady eye on the Knight throughout the march. Matthias had doubts about Bram, too. From the very beginning, he found the man suspicious. Regardless of whether he dressed in civilian clothes, Bram walked with the swagger of a professional. And as soon as he introduced Yuri as his daughter, Matthias knew his story was rubbish. Real fathers behaved differently around their daughters. It wasn¡¯t the same each time, but Matthias could usually catch a glimmer in the father¡¯s eyes, a crease of fondness around his lips, or a sigh of adoration. Bram of course had none of these. He was a man acting a part in order to get a free ride to Kitezh, and Matthias felt like a sucker for letting him tag along. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say no, either. Not when he looked into Yuri¡¯s eyes and saw how much the child doted on him. The question was, why? Based on Bram¡¯s claims, he protected the child from Angkor¡¯s attack on her village. But, it usually took time for children to emerge from traumas and adjust to new adults. Yuri treated Bram like a longtime family member, which seemed strange to Matthias, who happened to be a real father. There was clearly more to the story. Perhaps, more than even Bram knew. The child¡¯s powers were vast, and she was intelligent and aware beyond her years. Something guided her to do what was necessary, and that ¡®something¡¯ urged her to align with Bram. Matthias had spent a lifetime studying magic, including ancient enchantments and supernatural forces. But this was something much greater. The world was full of mysteries. No one understood that better than a man with two types of blood, who spent more than fifty years studying both types of magic. Even so, the magus hadn¡¯t seen anything like Yuri. No scholar could boast knowledge in everything. They kept open minds and a willingness to accept new mysteries. However, few men held as many mysteries as Bram. Each time he had a chance to come clean, he held something back. Matthias didn¡¯t even know Bram was a Gnostic Knight until he confessed it at the onset of entering the city. Finally, there was the matter of the dark magic infecting Bram¡¯s female friend. Matthias had never heard of a curse that resisted red and blue manna. This rogue wizard, Virgil Garvey, apparently had a power unique on Gaia. Matthias found it worrying, and he wondered what else Bram knew that he hadn¡¯t admitted. Nevertheless, Angela was his priority. He just needed to know she was safe. His fatherly instincts always assumed the worst, and he was terrified to think she might be hurt or afraid. He wanted to hold her, comfort her, and assure her that everything would be alright. To think a traveling musician had the resources to take her all the way to Rungholt, at the worst possible moment! Somehow, that lying street rat had ties to the Kitezhian royal family. There was no other explanation for how Angela ended up in king Henrich¡¯s company. It was yet another mystery he was eager to solve. He figured it was time to break the silence. He knew from his pendant that the other half was close by, traveling at a constant pace. He confronted the scrawny Kitezhian man. ¡°Yur name¡¯s Konrad, is it? Might Ah have a word?¡± The man turned his head and gave the scholar his full attention. Matthias continued. ¡°Ah own a device. It looks like a chain wit¡¯ an opal pendant, and it detects my daughter¡¯s location. Ah¡®ve felt her close for a while now, so Ah presume ya have th¡¯ other half. Could Ah ¡®ave it back?¡± Konrad bowed his head and removed something from his breast pocket. ¡°My apologies, Master Deleuze. We knew you would be coming for her, so we decided to lead you here.¡± He handed Matthias the pendant. The old scholar grasped it lovingly, his heart aching to see her. ¡°How much longer will it take t¡¯ reach her?¡± Konrad answered after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Not long. First, our king has requested to see you.¡± Something about Konrad¡¯s tone poked at Matthias¡¯s anxiety. The man evaded his question, held back details, and now created a new hurdle. It was a bad omen anytime a king demanded an audience over reuniting a father with his daughter. He prayed that Angela wasn¡¯t harmed in any way, but he had little choice but to follow and see where Konrad led him. As he walked, the passages changed in appearance. They became brighter and cleaner. Torchieres replaced luminess, casting a more natural light. Banners and paintings covered the walls, and furniture appeared in the corners. It started to look more like a royal quarters, which meant that they were close. Konrad stopped the march in front of a heavy wooden door. ¡°Please, wait,¡± he requested, entering first. He closed the door behind him, leaving Matthias and Bram with the other Kitezhians, whose shifty eyes were all the more unnerving. After an awkward and uncomfortable wait, Konrad emerged and beckoned them inside. It was an empty room, except for a long table with chairs. At the far end of the table sat a boy in regal vestments. Matthias recognized him instantly, and he was not King Henrich. ¡°What in the Burnin¡¯ Pits is this?¡± the old scholar demanded. ¡°Some kind o¡¯ joke?¡± His blood simmered, and it was difficult to maintain composure. Instead of Henrich, the Kitezhians presented him with the little music-boy who had eloped with Angela. And they dressed him in royal robes, like some kind of prank. It was tasteless and rude! His temperature kept rising. The boy held out his hands in a pacifying manner. ¡°Please, be at ease, Master Deleuze. My name is J¨®zef.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who ya are!¡± Matthias bellowed. The nearby soldiers placed their hands on their sword hilts, nervously. The boy signaled, and they took a step back. But their hands never left the hilts. Matthias wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°Ya took Angela from her home! From a father who loves her! Where is she? Ah demand you take me to her!¡± Matthias found himself staring straight down at the boy. In the last few moments, he must have crossed the room, but it was all a blur. He could barely hear past the blood beating between his ears. He wanted to wrap his hands around the boy¡¯s throat and squeeze. J¨®zef rose from his chair and took a step back. Though obviously nervous, he stood firm, eyes shifting, as if checking to see if his retainers could reach him in time. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll explain.¡± His voice was just barely steady. ¡°I ¡­ I am son to Henrich Brandt, which makes me king of¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯re ya blatherin¡¯ about?¡± Even if true, Matthias didn¡¯t want to negotiate with a boy. ¡°If you¡¯re Henrich¡¯s son, then Ah demand to speak wit¡¯ yar father. Now!¡± J¨®zef¡¯s lower lip quivered, and he broke away from the scholar¡¯s gaze. He took a deep breath to steady himself. ¡°My father ¡­ is dead. He perished during Angkor¡¯s attack.¡± Matthias pressed his lips together tightly, trying to hold back his rage long enough to process the new information. ¡°So, that explains it. Yar not a performer impersonatin¡¯ a prince. You¡¯re a prince who impersonated a performer. Even so, bein¡¯ heir doesn¡¯t give ya permission to take what ya want!¡± J¨®zef faced him like a wounded dog. ¡°But ¡­ Angela came willingly!¡± Matthias scowled, his face hard enough to turn a basilisk to stone. ¡°You¡¯re goin¡¯ to stand there and tell me some horshit about fallin¡¯ in love?¡± J¨®zef¡¯s face was pinched in a sorrowful grimace. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. We do love each other!¡± ¡°Bullocks!¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too young to know about love! Ah¡¯ve been Angela¡¯s father for fifteen years. Ah raised her myself since she was a newborn, and Ah cared for her every need. Ah watched her grow, Ah was there for her first words, her first smile, her first tears! Ah was there the first time her heart was broken, the first time she danced the ballet, and the first time she won an equestrian competition! Where in the Burnin¡¯ Pits were you?¡± J¨®zef lowered his eyes. Matthias knew, sure as rain, their love was a farce. And it was time for him to set the record straight! ¡°Ah know what yar thinkin¡¯, Boy.¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm, intent on driving the point home. ¡°You think love is a poem. Oh, sure, sounds lovely ¡­ small, concise, the stuff that makes a man feel good. Know what I¡¯m sayin¡¯? Problem is, it¡¯s make-believe. You think knowin¡¯ Angela a few weeks means she loved ya back? Ha! What li¡¯l girl wouldn¡¯t want to meet a prince an¡¯ travel the world wit¡¯ ¡®im? Yar concept o¡¯ love would ¡®ave entire villages fallin¡¯ for ya. It¡¯s a sham! And Ah promise you this: if any harm has befallen her, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Konrad interrupted from the other side of the room, cutting off Matthias¡¯ rant. ¡°Perhaps we should just take him to her.¡± J¨®zef looked like a broken gelding. He nodded weakly. Konrad went over to put his arm around the young heir, coddling him like a child. He intentionally positioned the boy to put some distance between him and Matthias. The magus let it go. He had made his point. Konrad nodded to the other Kitezhians, who made a path to the door. He and J¨®zef went first, furthering the distance between them. Matthias turned to see what Bram had to say, but the Gnostic¡¯s face was blank. Either he didn¡¯t care, or he disagreed with the scholar¡¯s approach and didn¡¯t want to show it. Matthias scoffed and followed the posse of Kitezhian soldiers. He held his head high, certain that what he said was right! But as he marched, a horrible feeling formed in the pit of his gut. The Kitezhians moved silently, somberly, like a funeral procession. After a few more turns through the Network¡¯s winding passages, they came to another large room. J¨®zef and his entourage entered first before allowing Matthias and Bram to follow. No one said a word, leaving Matthias to piece things together himself. He had expected some kind of personal bedchamber, but it looked more like an infirmary. His heart sank when he saw men and women in white gowns moving from one bedside to the next, attending to injured patients. The room went silent, except for his own breath and heartbeat, as his eyes darted from one bedside to the next. At last, he found her. His last breath came out in a whimper. The only word that escaped his lips was an old phrase he used to call her when she was a child. ¡°Baby-girl ¡­.¡± He nearly tripped over his own robes. Angela lay at the far end of the room, surrounded by sorcerers and sorceresses. His heart broke, his knees bent, and he sank to the floor. He wiped away tears that oozed from his eyes, while his other trembling hand reached out to gently caress her hair and cheeks. Her skin was smooth and unblemished, like a healthy lass asleep in bed. But he had to know what other injuries lurked inside. He spoke the necessary words of magic. His heart clenched as he assessed the damage. ¡°Ya used magic to cover up the burns an¡¯ lesions, but ya left the trauma inside!¡± He was broken. ¡°There are ¡­ hemorrhages ¡­ everywhere!¡± J¨®zef face was also streaked with tears. He was shaking. ¡°W-w-we were in castle when Angkor attacked.¡± He choked on the words. ¡°I-I-I did ¡­ everything I could ¡­ our best scholars ¡­ they were lost during attack. We worked nonstop, but her wounds ¡­.¡± Matthias shook with rage. ¡°You fool.¡± J¨®zef accepted the insult in silence, but it only made Matthias more furious. ¡°Idiot! She wouldn¡¯t be here, if not for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± J¨®zef squeaked, taking two steps back. His soldiers looked greatly concerned, and a few of them drew their weapons. Matthias felt fury. A shroud of red obscured his vision. ¡°You think yar puny weapons can hurt me?!¡± He waved his arm and spoke words of magic. The soldiers dropped their weapons, just as they had done in the Altestadt. Hot metal smoked on the floor. Konrad drew a knife with an insulated hilt, but Matthias¡¯ body lit up in a deep blue aura. He unleashed his power, sending Konrad flying backwards, sliding across the floor. ¡°Matthias, stop!¡± Bram called out. ¡°These people didn¡¯t do this to your daughter.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± the magus roared. ¡°You¡¯d stand against me now, Gnostic?¡± Matthias felt betrayed. He was consumed with the heat of his own rage, and he unleashed it against those who dared to turn against him. His magic threw the warrior backward, slamming him against the wall. He hit the stone with a reverberating thud, and his body went limp. ¡°Ah don¡¯t need ya anymore! Ah¡¯m leavin¡¯, and Ah¡¯m takin¡¯ Angela wit¡¯ me. But first ¡­ Ah¡¯m gonna teach this whelp a lesson.¡± Matthias pushed the Kitezhians aside with an invisible force, leaving J¨®zef to cower on the far side of the room. His eyes darted toward the exit, but Matthias wasn¡¯t finished. He flexed his magical muscles, and the doors slammed shut. He left it barricaded, lest others attempt a rescue. J¨®zef¡¯s eyes filled with fear, and he inched backwards along the back wall. Matthias advanced with gleeful vengeance. With his hand cupped, he extended his arm. He made no physical contact, but J¨®zef grasped at his neck, nevertheless. An invisible force squeezed and lifted the heir of Kitezh off the ground. He clenched his larynx, and Matthias watched with delight as the boy¡¯s face drained of color. His convulsive sounds were music to his ears. ¡°Father, stop. Don¡¯t hurt ¡®im.¡± Angela¡¯s voice broke through the wall of rage, quickly snuffing the heat and hellfire burning inside. She reached out, almost too weak to turn. Matthias released his grip, and J¨®zef fell to the floor, gasping for air. The magus was at her bedside in an instant and gave her his full attention. ¡°Darlin¡¯, sit back and don¡¯t move. You¡¯ll hurt all the hard work these kind folks ¡®ave done for ya.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°Ah chose to run away, Father. J¨®zef couldn¡¯t ¡®ave known about th¡¯ attack, an¡¯ he did everything he could to save me.¡± Matthias took her hands, feeling their warmth. His anger was a thousand leagues away. He felt only sadness and longing, wishing he could turn back the hands of time. ¡°But, why?¡± He needed to know. ¡°Why leave a lovin¡¯ home? Ah¡¯ve done nothin¡¯ but love ya since the day ya were borne.¡± She looked heartbroken. A single tear rolled down her cheek. ¡°Aye, an¡¯ Ah love ya deeply for it. But, livin¡¯ in a small village wasn¡¯t enuff for me. Ah needed more.¡± Matthias sobbed as he kissed her forehead. ¡°Silly girl ¡­ you should ¡¯a talked to me. Ah would ¡¯a listened.¡± She smiled weakly. ¡°Had ya listened, Father, ya would ¡¯a heard my wanderlust years ago. It sang out so clearly, the Goddess herself sent a prince to rescue me.¡± Matthias laughed between tears. ¡°Gods, yur poetry! The two o¡¯ ya are perfect for each other¡ª¡± She coughed, and blood leaked from her mouth. Matthias¡¯ heart sank. ¡°No!¡± He fell to his knees and began working his magic. ¡°Th¡¯ old clots are tearin¡¯ ¡­ they¡¯re leakin¡¯ all over.¡± He spun his hands faster, siphoning manna from his veins. He called to the other sorcerers. ¡°Ah need help ova here!¡± The sorcerers rushed over, but they were amateurs. They had no idea how to close wounds on the inside. He had to do the work for them. But there was so much bleeding. He strained, tears streaming from his eyes. As soon as he sealed one wound, two others formed. ¡°Father ¡­ my time¡¯s short ¡­.¡± ¡°Hush, Baby-Girl,¡± he commanded, his voice cracking. ¡°Ah can heal ya, but ya mustn¡¯t move.¡± She gurgled, and more blood leaked from her mouth. ¡°Ah need ya ¡­ to promise ¡­ please.¡± Matthias shook his head. He was losing concentration at the worst possible moment, and his manna was running low. If required, he would pull the very lifeforce from his own body to keep on healing. He would crack open the world to gain the power he needed. He just ¡­ needed to concentrate. But as Angela spoke, his mind turned to mush. She seemed to put forth all her strength. ¡°Promise, father ¡­ help him ¡­ protect ¡­ the sunstones.¡± Matthias thought he misheard. His powers slipped away. ¡°What? Angela¡ª¡± ¡°Please, father ¡­ he¡¯ll be a good king. Promise ¡­.¡± Matthias lowered his head against her chest. His manna was all dried up. ¡°I promise,¡± he sobbed. ¡°I ¡­ Mamma ¡­.¡± Her eye¡¯s stared forward, blankly, and her body went limp. ¡°Angela? No ¡­ no, no, no ¡­ Gaia, please! Ya took my wife, don¡¯t take my child, too!¡± Manna or not, he filled his body with magic. It shined brightly, creating an aura that turned the whole room blue. Though his vision was blurred with tears, he worked his art like never before. He gathered decades of experience and directed it into his daughter¡¯s body. The aura grew, and dancing blue flames surrounded his body. The rest of the room shielded their eyes. He poured his very soul into his magic, sealing up wounds, desperately repairing the damage to her organs, trying to stop the blood that leaked throughout her body. He was certain ¡­ nothing would stand in his way. Not even Death, itself! He stared into her lifeless eyes. As long as the magic kept flowing, he wouldn¡¯t give up! More power flowed through his veins in that moment than most scholars saw in a lifetime. But, sadly, it wasn¡¯t enough. Chapter 45 : Dissent
Chapter XLV: Dissent Earlnight of Somnus, Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
Tom sat at the head of a long table in his private dining hall at Bancroft, the mansion on the hill. Four other gentlemen sat before him, colleagues he had invited to form a joint committee. Its goal, to review and assess the perceived lack of order and decorum in the Angkorian government. He reviewed the committee¡¯s members: Alfred Everly, Deputy Chairman of the Legislature; Ezra Duke, Senior Court Magistrate; Reuben Fernsby, Senior Chairman of the Commerce Department; and Zachary Fletcher, Chancellor of the State Department. It was a diverse group, providing visibility into the primary roles of government. Yet it was incomplete. The Palace Chief of Staff, Jasper Quill, had been invited and was not present. Nor was Phineas Blair, General of the Army, though Tom suspected his latter guest might still be enroute from Rungholt. The room looked restless, so Tom raised his hands and spoke over the crowd. ¡°Order. Order, please. We¡¯re ready to begin.¡± They quieted immediately. He stood up to make introductions. ¡°I wanted to thank you all for accepting my invitation to join me at my home. We¡¯ve been in contact, individually, but today is the first meeting of the Joint Committee in the Interest of Order in National Governance of Angkor. I will be your prolocutor, but let me be clear: I only intend to chair the meeting and mediate discussion. We¡¯re all peers in this room. Respect will be portioned equitably.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°First order of business is the oath. We¡¯re here voluntarily, because we¡¯re concerned with the direction of our country. However, our committee is not authorized, and our findings might lead to various dissent opinions. Our oath ensures that anything said in this room will be safeguarded to ensure candidness and sincerity. Simply being here could be interpreted as unlawful, and the words we speak: potentially treasonous. So I must insist that if it brings you discomfort to swear this code of silence, you may depart now.¡± Tom turned to each of his committee members. They all repeated the same oath, ¡°I swear to safeguard the contents of this committee and to protect the membership therein.¡± Tom nodded to signal his satisfaction. ¡°Very good. I¡¯ve asked each of you to prepare an opening statement. It¡¯s intended to clear the air and put our top concerns and information on the table. Alfred? Please go first.¡± The Deputy Chairman of the Legislature stood up. He was a dignified fellow, tall and slender, with well-combed gray hair. ¡°Gentlemen.¡± The others in the room nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°As many of you are no doubt aware, the legislature has been put on temporary leave. Our agenda is on hold, which prevents us from passing a budget and will soon put some of our accounts in jeopardy. Obviously, the upcoming war will be our greatest expense. However, I was appalled to learn that the palace seems to have illegally siphoned funds directly from the treasury. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re completely ignoring the Legislature, in violation of our National Charter. My wish is that we correct this travesty, post haste.¡± Alfred sank back into his seat, arms crossed. Clearly, he intended for his body language to communicate his displeasure. Tom rose. ¡°Thank you, Alfred. Ezra, would you please update us on the state of law enforcement and the judiciary?¡± The Senior Court Magistrate was a clean-shaven older gentleman with thick jowls, which jiggled as he spoke. ¡°The justice system is in turmoil.¡± He placed his hands on the table and leaned forward as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s more of an injustice system, at the moment. Each day, our military apprehends more Kitezhian families, all without cause, all without trial. I understand the need to punish insurgents, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any evidence, rhyme, or reason for whom they apprehend. They¡¯ve completely taken over, and most of the magistrates don¡¯t even bother coming in for work, anymore.¡± He returned to his seat, looking quite distressed. Tom moved on to the next committee member. ¡°Disturbing, indeed, Ezra. Reuben, would you please go next?¡± The Senior Chairman of the Commerce Department was a short, round man with orange hair and a tuft of beard at the tip of his chin. He looked weary. ¡°Commerce has stopped, dead in its tracks. We¡¯ve shut down the harbor and sent most of the merchants back to their countries of origin. It¡¯s stunning, really. Even in the midst of the previous war, we still operated trade and kept the ports opened. Sure, we had to escort many of the ships to protect them from enemy fire, but when commerce is shut down, the money stops flowing. We can¡¯t fund another war without taxes; and without trade, our citizens are quickly becoming broke!¡± He took out a handkerchief and blotted his brow. He settled down in his seat, looking exhausted. Tom faced the Commerce Chairman. ¡°Agreed with the fiscal irresponsibility, Reuben.¡± He then turned to the final committee member. ¡°Zachary, we¡¯d like to hear from you on foreign affairs. And please, with Phineas absent, we¡¯d also appreciate anything you can tell us about the attack on Rungholt.¡± The Chancellor of the State Department was smart-looking fellow, with dark hair and sideburns, along with a thin mustache. He had a notebook in front of him and was apparently well prepared. He spoke clearly and eloquently. ¡°Gentlemen. It¡¯s clear after hearing your updates that the administration has run afoul. From my view in the State Department, our neighbors have already taken notice. All this before word of attack even spread. My friends, from the perspective of the world, Angkor¡¯s actions infer weakness and ineptitude, especially in the wake of our recent foray with Minoa. That unfortunate and ill-prepared stunt has already cost us trust from overseas. And now, the deportation of tradesmen and closure of our borders only amplifies some embarrassing questions: What on Gaia is going on with Angkor? Is Richard of sound mind? Does he imagine phantom enemies?¡± Alfred raised his hand to politely interrupt. ¡°Did you hear this directly? Or is it mostly your interpretation?¡± Zachary explained. ¡°Vineta¡¯s diplomat is a scholar, and Koba¡¯s diplomat has scholars on his staff. I caught up with both of them after they were dismissed from their positions. You can be sure they¡¯re livid and have already included full reports to their governments via magical channels. We¡¯re only just now seeing the early signs. Word takes time to travel, and alliances take time to unravel.¡± Tom was more interested in the attack on Rungholt. He saw an opportunity to enter the conversation without coming across as overbearing, so he took it. ¡°The attack on Rungholt was two days ago, and we only found out about it yesterday. Rumors abound, making it difficult to sort fiction from fact. What can you tell us?¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Zachary folded his hands together thoughtfully. ¡°In the spirit of transparency, I¡¯ll disclose what I know, but I must first point out that the intelligence was received during a high-security briefing. Only those with the highest levels of clearance even know about it.¡± Tom respected security protocols, but he felt that disclosing the knowledge was necessary. ¡°You may speak freely. We all took the same oath. Nothing leaves this room, and that includes every word of your briefing.¡± The chancellor nodded. ¡°Our scholars have setup a communications channel, so this information is fresh from the source, as of this morn.¡± All eyes were on him. He took a deep breath. ¡°The attack went better than expected. Rungholt put up very little resistance, but we think it¡¯s because their army took refuge in underground tunnels. Finding an entrance has since proved ineffective, so they sent a Gnostic Knight to secure a path to the sunstone.¡± Voices spoke over one another. They all asked similar questions. Tom brought order. ¡°Apologies, Zachary, but you might need to bring others up to speed. The impetus for the attack is ostensibly retaliation for the brutal attacks made by Kitezhian insurgents on our eastern villages. However, I¡¯ve also heard rumors about interest in the sunstone. Could you explain?¡± Zachary nodded. ¡°Keep in mind that many in the State Department still don¡¯t fully understand this secondary objective. Certainly, retaliation is the primary motivation, but the orders came straight from King Richard, and they were quite clear that a Gnostic Knight was to seize the sunstone. As soon as the Knight completed his objective, Richard withdrew the air fleet, and now only a ground contingent remains.¡± Reuben scoffed as he mopped more sweat from his brow. ¡°How can that be? You think we¡¯d attack a sovereign nation for a flaming religious bauble?¡± ¡°Who was this Gnostic Knight?¡± Ezra asked. ¡°Indeed,¡± Alfred added, ¡°What do we know about this man? Is it the same Abraham Morrison that Richard sent to Minoa?¡± Zachary shook his head. ¡°No, Sir Morrison defected and joined the enemy. Hadn¡¯t you heard?¡± The room erupted with shock and outrage. ¡°The same man that Richard honored at the banquet?¡± ¡°The war hero? He betrayed us?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Gentlemen, please!¡± Tom asserted himself over the crowd. ¡°One question at a time.¡± Zachary took advantage of the silence to explain. ¡°A few days ago, a bulletin went out to military leaders to apprehend Sir Morrison. But, there was no one to apprehend. The Knight had already fled the country. Also ¡­ several weeks before all this started, Richard promoted a man named Samuel Cortez as his seventh Gnostic Knight, as if he had somehow foreseen the need. It was Sir Cortez who led the ground unit into Rungholt to seize the sunstone.¡± Tom had never heard of the man, and by the look of things, he wasn¡¯t the only one. ¡°Who is he?¡± Ezra demanded. ¡°Do you happen to know anything about him?¡± Zachary shook his head. ¡°No, but funny you should ask. While the Gnostics report solely to King Richard, there¡¯s still a great interest inside the State Department to know more about them. It isn¡¯t completely sanctioned, mind you, but we do our own background checks. I looked into him personally, including a search of birthing records from the capital, Niedam, and surrounding cities. I also started to go through the smaller bergs and villages. So far, nothing.¡± ¡°Stunning ¡­.¡± Tom found it difficult to frame it any other way. ¡°Does this imply that he came from outside Angkor?¡± Zachary shrugged. ¡°Not necessarily. He could have been born in a small farming village, much like Sir Morrison. That¡¯s quite rare, you know; but it¡¯s even rarer for the king to choose Knights from outside the country. Their only true value is in their loyalty, you know?¡± The comment was an obvious dig at Bram¡¯s defection, which reminded Tom of something he¡¯d been meaning to ask. ¡°Regarding Sir Morrison, I heard he was presumed dead. Was that ever confirmed?¡± Zachary smirked. ¡°We haven¡¯t received any confirmed sightings. We¡¯ve put up posters in towns and along the major byways, but so far no leads. However ¡­.¡± Tom learned forward, now quite curious. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°The grunts at the south gate in Rungholt logged something curious this morn in the report. It seems a man entered the city. A Gnostic Knight by the name of Luke Baron. He claimed he wanted to escort a scholar into the city for questioning.¡± Tom¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Another Gnostic? Even after Sir Cortez already left?¡± Zachary chuckled. ¡°Did I mention Sir Baron died last month after contracting cholera?¡± Tom¡¯s eyes widened. A man impersonating a Gnostic Knight, who happened to have a scholar by his side. ¡°Could it be ¡­?¡± The conversation stopped in its tracked when a knock arrived at the door. Tom had been quite specific to Geoffrey, his butler, that nothing should disturb the meeting. He quieted down the room using a hand gesture and beckoned the visitor inside. Phineas entered, dressed in his starched blue military uniform. Tom smiled. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived. Please, come over and sit. You must be exhausted from your travels. I was just about to start my own report, then we can hear from you.¡± Phineas marched over to his place at the table but remained standing. Tom didn¡¯t like the man¡¯s obsession with posture. It made the other guests more uncomfortable than they ought to be. He played it off by starting his spiel. ¡°There have been grievances aplenty this evening. Clearly, the sudden shutdown of our government and mismanagement of key governing bodies is most distressing. Fortunately, for my own report on the treasury, I¡¯m happy to announce that our funding ought to last through winter. Even at the torrid pace of military spending, we¡¯ve entered this war with our caches quite full. Even so, we¡¯ll need to reign in some accountability, if we¡¯re to weather the storm.¡± He looked over to the general. ¡°Phin, it¡¯s your turn. How about you provide a report on the status of Rungholt.¡± Phineas placed his hands on the back of his chair. ¡°Now, why would I do that?¡± Murmurs erupted from the other guests. Tom held out his hands to quiet them down. He was anxious, too, and it was clear the general had a lot on his mind, having just flown back aboard his airship. ¡°Come, now. We¡¯ve all had a go-around. We discussed this before you left. You need some skin in the game if you want to build trust.¡± Phineas scanned the room, as if memorizing the faces of other committee members. ¡°Yes, I remember. You believed we might all share an interest in scheming against the government.¡± Tom¡¯s heart sunk. So, Phineas was a cuck for the administration. He must have arrived with the intent of reporting the meeting to the authorities. Even so, he couldn¡¯t have overheard much. There was still time to correct the narrative. Tom was stern. ¡°How dare you accuse us of that. We¡¯re voicing our concerns in a safe space, hoping to course correct what we observe as potentially hasty actions. It¡¯s for the betterment of the kingdom. No one here is scheming.¡± Phineas smiled. ¡°We could use a smart man like you, Tom. There¡¯s far too many weak administrators in this city. It¡¯s time to thin the herd.¡± Tom felt his chest tighten. The general¡¯s words chilled him to the core. They didn¡¯t sound like something Phineas would say at all. Something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s going on here.¡± Phineas left his seat and walked to Tom¡¯s place at the head of the table. He stood close enough to look down upon the Bank Chairman. ¡°Come back with me to the capital and find out.¡± Tom stood up and backed away. ¡°You¡¯ll leave this table and walk away at once. Go, keep your secrets, and we¡¯ll all go back to our jobs in the morn. Sound good?¡± Phineas shook his head slowly. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. From the hallway, a dozen armed soldiers marched into the room. Tom felt his leverage slip away. He saw the faces of these men, and they looked hungry for blood. He had to think carefully. Survival was all that mattered, now. ¡°Where¡¯s Geoffrey?¡± Phineas shook his head once again, this time with a creeping smile. ¡°We have no place for the weak in this kingdom. If you want to eat, you must first weed the garden.¡± Without warning, the soldiers surrounded the table and attacked the men in their chairs. Ezra fell, then Reuben, followed by Alfred. Zachary still lived, but he cowered in his chair, shaking. Tom observed the blood-letting with detached emotions. His jaw hung slack, unable to move. His own life was moments away from finished. His breathing was labored. Phineas placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°The choice is clear, Tom. And it remains an option to Mister Fletcher, too. I know you¡¯re a smart man. Either join us, or die here. Tom was paralyzed. He nodded swiftly, because his jaw was still numb. Phineas seemed pleased. ¡°You made the right decision, Tom. We welcome you, into the chaos.¡± Chapter 46 : Transiens Veritas
Chapter XLVI : Transiens Veritas Earlmorn of Primoris, Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
J¨®zef rubbed along his neck and jawline. It was still sore from where Master Deleuze had applied his magical choke hold. His sorcerers had already healed the bruises, but a dull ache remained, somewhere deep inside the muscle tissue. They said it just needed time to heal, but it served as a constant reminder of his role in Angela¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t really want to accept the blame. What happened to Angela was heartrending and tragic, but certainly nothing he could have foreseen. Still, he felt responsible. He had gone to her village, convinced her to leave, and brought her to Rungholt. And now she was dead. Many others, too, including his father and close colleagues. He wanted to hide and mourn. If not for Konrad¡¯s insistence, he would have already locked himself inside his chambers. But his Primary Minister was right: he was no longer just a prince. He was the Heir Apparent to his father¡¯s throne, and he was expected to lead his people out of their current crisis. He couldn¡¯t rely on others to do that work for him. He was needed, and many more lives were at stake. Yet he found it difficult to maintain confidence. His insides felt listless. He never fully appreciated how much his father¡¯s presence had given him assurance. When Henrich put his hand on his shoulder and gave him words of advice, he felt better. And, though his relationship with Angela had been brief, he missed her hugs first thing in the morn. Henrich and Angela had given him strength and security. But, now, he needed to accept they were gone. His hand went to his ears, where he still heard that incessant ringing. After the bombing, he felt intense, head-splitting pain that went on for hours. It had since subsided, but now sounds were muffled, and he strained to hear when others spoke. He feared he might be going deaf, which would put an end to his last remaining joy, music. If he couldn¡¯t hear the rhythms and melodies of his favorite songs, it¡¯d be a punishment worse than death. He thought about ending his life a few times. He knew it was a fickle and self-indulgent thought, but it lingered longer than it should have. Besides, if he was gone, life would go on without him. Hopefully, his country would find a dependable leader. Someone with the skills and experience he lacked. Gods, his blasted neck. It hurt. He rubbed it again. Master Deleuze had been rough, but he couldn¡¯t blame the old scholar. He deserved far worse. He had known Angela for just a short time, but Master Deleuze had raised her since birth. J¨®zef wanted to grieve by her side in Kitezhian tradition, but her body had gone missing, earlier that morn. Master Deleuze had taken it, and he left the underground Network using his magic. Konrad suggested sending some scholars after him, but J¨®zef declined. He wanted to put Angela¡¯s death behind him. Besides, the man deserved to bury his own daughter. At some point, his duties demanded that he speak with his surviving Ministry. These men and women were the last remaining pillars of Kitezhian government that kept his hidden faction from descending into chaos. He had already spent hours listening to their requests. Drained and dispirited, he subjected himself to wave after wave of mundane reports. No matter how important it was, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the trash problem, or how to solve the issues with rodents getting into food storage. He was equally unprepared to remedy the black molds, which caused sicknesses in some of the tunnels, or to stop Angkor from attempting to find entrances in the north quarter, or to address plummeting hygiene levels. The list went on. His city was in crisis¡ªthat much he understood. But there wasn¡¯t much he could do while under Angkorian occupation. Surely, his Ministries could solve some of the problems on their own, without his royal approval. He closed his eyes, overwhelmed with a responsibility that he never asked for. Even at his best, he never considered himself all that dependable. Instead, he excused himself and requested time alone with the Gnostic Knight. Sir Morrison intrigued him, and it provided some reprieve from his duties to learn about the Knight¡¯s exciting past. Bram was an enigma, a puzzle begging to be solved. Once, one of Angkor¡¯s most dangerous hounds, he had defected to his homeland¡¯s bitterest enemy. In their darkest hour, no less. J¨®zef yearned to understand Bram¡¯s motivation, and he considered how he might benefit from such an ally. He arranged a private meeting in one of the nearby conference rooms. He sent his entourage away, except for Konrad, so he could speak with his guest more candidly. Now that he was king, his protectors obeyed. He would have given anything to have such power earlier in life. He sat at a small table, with Sir Morrison seated on the opposite side and Konrad directly to his right. The Primary Minister whispered advice from time to time, and J¨®zef found himself benefitting from it. As much as he craved independence, he wasn¡¯t ready to do much on his own. He needed his trusty advisor close by. At first, the black armored Knight cast an intimidating pall upon the room, even without his fearsome helm. Yet, despite what J¨®zef heard about these Angkorian death-dealers, the man in the chair was astonishingly humble and forthcoming. He was far from the arrogant, violent killer his Ministers warned him about. Bram had just finished a story of how he had been ordered to obtain the sunstone from Minoa, only to have his accomplice use compulsion magic to take it in the dredges of a violent bloodbath. Later, King Richard deceived him a second time, resulting in the genocide of a tribal village¡ªand a child as a sole survivor. J¨®zef wasn¡¯t sure if he should take the Knight¡¯s words at face value, or if he should apply some skepticism. His father would have known better. Either way, Sir Morrison¡¯s epic ballad of tragedy was quite enjoyable. Had Bram matched the tales of Gnostic Knights weaved by his fellow Kitezhians, J¨®zef would have been disappointed. When the Knight finished, there was one part of his story that J¨®zef found most intriguing. ¡°Sir Morrison, I would like to ask you about the sunstones.¡± He received some whispered guidance from Konrad, which he strained to hear. ¡°My Liege, you are king. Do not refer to this man so formally. His name is Bram. You must demand respect from the men who speak to you, not the other way around.¡± J¨®zef cleared his throat. ¡°Yes ¡­ Bram. You say you witnessed one such sunstone grant King Richard, a layman, powers to rival even highly experienced scholars?¡± Bram nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. Richard found a way to turn the sunstones into powerful weapons. I¡¯ll give you an example: I¡¯m familiar with Angkor¡¯s munitions, and while our firebombs can crack the hulls of other airships, they¡¯re certainly not capable of reducing a castle to rubble. My guess is that Richard enhanced his airships¡¯ weaponry, which enabled them to take down Rungholt¡¯s defenses far more efficiently.¡± J¨®zef thought about it for a moment. ¡°With such power, why leave the rest of the city standing? Could Richard not destroy the whole thing?¡± The question appeared to catch Bram off guard. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought I knew the man, but I can no longer predict what he¡¯s capable of doing. I suppose leaving some survivors might help to fit the narratives he¡¯s written, but other than that ¡­ forgive me, My Lord ¡­ but the sunstone grants him the power to grind his enemies to dust. He can do so if he chooses.¡± J¨®zef leaned back, feeling hopeless. Even if his forces managed to take back the city, the next round of airships would eradicate the remains. Yet, Bram looked hopeful. ¡°To be honest, Sire, I¡¯m glad you believe me. I ¡­ expected some skepticism about the sunstone¡¯s powers.¡± J¨®zef felt encouraged that the Knight was willing to let down his guard, at least conversationally. He recalled a fond memory that he wanted to share. ¡°Long ago, my father told me bedtime stories about the sunstones. He knew all about their powers, ever since he inherited the kingdom from his father.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? I thought Angkor was first to learn of their secrets.¡± He paused, clearly deep in thought as he calculated the new information. ¡°Henrich knew about the sunstones¡¯ powers and still chose not to weaponize them? Not even to defend Rungholt from ruin?¡± J¨®zef held up his hands. Clearly, Bram made some interesting points. ¡°I must clarify. My father believed himself to be a ¡®Sunstone Protector¡¯. There are four sunstones, one in each of four countries. Hence, four protectors. Here¡¯s what I know ¡­.¡± J¨®zef was just warming up. He loved a good story. ¡°Many centuries ago, a band of very capable scholars created these artifacts to contain an ancient power. Once that power was sealed, it was never to be used again. These scholars ¡­ they wanted to ensure that future generations protected it in same way, so they created an enchantment known as Transiens Veritas. The magic was cast on each of the original protectors and was designed to be passed down to future generations. Fortunately or not, I did not receive this supposed enlightenment when my father died. So ¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the truth, or just a bedtime story.¡± J¨®zef expected Bram might lose interest in the topic, but if anything, the Knight was even more intrigued. ¡°What else can you tell me about Transiens Veritas? You say the rulers of other kingdoms have it, too? What other knowledge does it pass on?¡± J¨®zef was happy to elaborate. Even if just fiction, it was a brief escape from his other duties. ¡°Supposedly, each of the Sunstone Protectors receives complete knowledge, as well as a compulsion to protect the sunstones and never to use their powers. But, Transiens Veritas is only one safeguard.¡± Bram seemed hooked on every syllable, so J¨®zef continued. ¡°The second safeguard involves the temples of Gaia, built to house each sunstone. We had one as well, inside our castle, though it now lies in ruin. At the heart of each temple, a room of glass prevents scholars from using magic to unleash the sunstone¡¯s power, or to steal it.¡± Mentioning this seemed to trigger something in Bram. ¡°I¡¯m aware of these, Your Majesty. The temple in Minoa had something just like it. It creates an AMF, a field that prevents magic from being used, just like you said. But, please, finish your story. What are the other safeguards?¡± J¨®zef didn¡¯t know much about magic or fields, but he wondered if there was something to his father¡¯s stories, after all. ¡°The third safeguard is a lock, which was placed on each of the sunstones to seals its power and prevent anyone from using them.¡± ¡°What can you tell me about this lock?¡± Bram asked. ¡°Did your father mention how to remove it?¡± J¨®zef shook his head. ¡°He couldn¡¯t, even if he wished. Sunstone Protectors are compelled to keep knowledge about the sunstones secret.¡± Bram shared his experience in the Minoan temple, including certain instructions given to him by the rogue wizard, Virgil Garvey. J¨®zef couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re serious? You thought of a lock and key, the sunstone glowed, and ¡­ that¡¯s it?¡± It seemed too simple. Too puerile. Bram chuckled, too. ¡°I hoped it might ring a bell. It does seem odd, doesn¡¯t it?¡± It did, but there were no more words to describe it. ¡°Why you? Why did Virgil not unlock the sunstone himself, if it was that easy?¡± Bram shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t asked myself the same question. I don¡¯t know the nuances of magic, but there¡¯s nothing special about me, other than my skills as a Gnostic.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. He paused, looking pensive, but then changed subjects. ¡°Were there any other safeguards?¡± J¨®zef returned to his story. ¡°Yes, one final safeguard, though it was not intended by the original scholars. Even so, it has become the most effective. Think about the fact that most people are ignorant of sunstones¡¯ powers. They believe they are merely religious relics, junk with no value and no reason to steal. Only the Sunstone Protectors know better, and Transiens Veritas compels them not to reveal the truth.¡± J¨®zef recalled one more thing. ¡°Ah, yes. Also, the sunstones must never be brought together. If one were to gather all four, the enchantment supposedly ends, and the ancient power is released.¡± Bram looked somber. ¡°What then?¡± The young king lifted his shoulders. ¡°Who¡¯s to say? Supposedly, calamity. Chaos. Destruction. My father never said. But, eh ¡­ doesn¡¯t matter, right? Just a bedtime story.¡± J¨®zef used to be excited to receive Transiens Veritas, but now it seemed unlikely. It was probably just a tall tale all along, something more suitable to one of his ballads. Although, the Gnostic Knight gave it credence. He believed the sunstone had the power to crush Kitezh¡¯s armies. Then again, Angkor¡¯s technology had always been better. Perhaps King Richard had enhanced his weaponry some other way. Konrad leaned close and whispered more advice. This time, J¨®zef couldn¡¯t hear it on account of his hearing loss. He hadn¡¯t yet told his advisor about his malady and didn¡¯t want the knowledge to become public. So he played it off, as if the problem was with the speaker. ¡°Konrad, please. Don¡¯t mumble.¡± His minister tried again, closer this time. ¡°I suggest a new topic, My Lord. The Knight can reveal information about Angkor¡¯s military strength and weak points. We must think of Rungholt, and our people¡¯s liberation.¡± Perhaps he meant the advice as an opportunity for J¨®zef to gain some hands-on experience, but the heir was neither adept nor interested. Besides, he had no idea where to start. He was just a young boy during the last war, and his father often shielded him from talk of battle tactics. It was a foreign concept, and he didn¡¯t want to show his ignorance in front of Bram or Konrad. He used his hand to hide his lips, so the Knight wouldn¡¯t see him speak. And he kept his voice low. ¡°You speak to him. I will observe.¡± J¨®zef hoped that by sitting on the side lines, he might learn a few of the basics. Konrad nodded hesitantly. He started with a few simple questions about how Angkor¡¯s military was organized, how well they were armed, and how many soldiers they left in the city. It slowly grew more complex to include military strategy and game theory. Bram was surprisingly forthcoming and painted a vivid picture of what he had seen of the city before Konrad¡¯s forces discovered him in the Altestadt. He included many details about the soldiers he encountered along the way. After an hour of back and forth, Konrad signaled to J¨®zef that he was finished. Naturally, the young king wanted to know what the Gnostic wanted in return. But he barely had a chance to discuss reciprocity before Bram beat him to it. ¡°Your Majesty, I thank you for the hospitality, especially under these terrible circumstances. However, I have an urgent request, and my time is short.¡± J¨®zef was happy to hear him out. ¡°You have proven your worth, Bram. How can I return the favor?¡± The Knight looked relieved. ¡°I traveled to Rungholt along with several companions. Among them, a veteran of Kitezh named G¨¦org T?ller, who brought us on his sandskipper; the child I rescued from Richard¡¯s attack on her village; and finally, a woman named Rosa, who¡¯s very dear to me.¡± He paused, as if overcome with emotion. ¡°Rosa is ill, Your Majesty. She¡¯s been cursed by the rogue wizard, Virgil Garvey. With Matthias¡¯s help, we managed to slow its effects, but I worry she won¡¯t survive long without special care. She needs healers and a special facility that can remove the illness completely. We were hoping to find something in the city, but now ¡­.¡± J¨®zef considered the complications. ¡°As you are no doubt aware, our medical centers were destroyed along with the castle. And, many of our sorcerers are dead or missing. Our tunnels extend into countryside, so I can help you escape Angkor¡¯s defenses and make it out of the city. Unfortunately, we are days away from any large scale medical facility.¡± Bram winced, but he looked like he expected bad news to hit. J¨®zef hated to see his hopes dashed, especially when the life of someone dear was on the line. The young king wondered if there was anything else that could save the woman¡¯s life. He thought of something. The plan was raw, but workable. In fact, it was brilliant. Not just for the woman, but potentially for his entire kingdom! ¡°I have an idea!¡± Bram perked up. So did Konrad, though the Primary Minister looked more skeptical than hopeful. ¡°In the marshes of Kitezh, we have a natural cure found nowhere else in the world.¡± Konrad¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your Grace, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise¡ª" J¨®zef held up his hand, demanding silence. ¡°This is what Bram is looking for, Konrad. And we will also request a favor in return.¡± The Knight looked eager. ¡°Whatever it is, tell me? I¡¯ll go above and beyond, if it means saving Rosa.¡± J¨®zef smiled, encouraged by his newfound skill of negotiation. ¡°Favor first, then cure.¡± Bram nodded, so he continued. ¡°Our forces in Rungholt won¡¯t last long against Angkor. We are wounded and underequipped. However, we know what Angkor wants and where they will strike next. I believe we can use this information to gain a new ally in the fight.¡± Bram caught on quickly. ¡°I understand. You intend to send an emissary to Koba, help them to defend against Angkor¡¯s next attack, and bring back reinforcements. I think it¡¯s a wise move, Your Majesty. What do you need from me?¡± ¡°I want to be that emissary, Bram. And I ask that you escort me there, provide guidance, and protect me on my journey.¡± Konrad¡¯s jaw almost hit the ground. ¡°My Lord, you can¡¯t be serious! We¡¯ve already lost your father. We can¡¯t afford to lose you, too!¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Bram stepped in. ¡°Your minister speaks the truth. It would be extremely dangerous to go yourself, and Rungholt cannot survive without some kind of leadership here. Nevertheless, if you tell me about this cure, I will be your emissary. I intended to go to Koba, anyway, since I¡¯m committed to stopping Richard from gaining the other sunstones. You may send whomever you want along with me, but I give you my word that I¡¯ll make it there quickly, before Angkor has a chance to strike again.¡± J¨®zef understood the practicality of Bram¡¯s argument as well as Konrad¡¯s objection, but he had another reason to insist on going. He wanted to be far from the confines of Rungholt¡¯s tunnels, not to mention the mundane activities expected from his Ministry. Not that he wanted to dodge his responsibilities as king, but he was sure his presence in Rungholt wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Any one of his advisors could do a better job. He just needed to flex his new regal muscles. ¡°My decision is final. I will help Bram find the cure for Rosa; and in return, Bram will accompany me to Koba. We¡¯ll travel to their capital, Loulan, and I¡¯ll speak with Emperor Zhao Peng. I am, after all, best suited for this role. No one else will get an audience so easily.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Very well, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll take a route through the mountains. Anything else along the southern plains would make us vulnerable to airships. If Angkor finds us, we can¡¯t outrun them. I know of such a route over Mount Abakai.¡± Konrad reached out, pleadingly. ¡°Your Majesty, please! Spend a night to think it over. There¡¯s too much at stake.¡± J¨®zef shook his head. ¡°We have no time to spare, Konrad. Each day, there is greater chance of famine, disease, or attack from Angkor! My duty is to protect Kitezh, and I¡¯ll do it by reuniting Kitezh with Koba, just as my father did during the Ten Years War.¡± Konrad looked uncertain, but his hesitance gave Bram an opportunity to step in. ¡°I accept. Tell me about the cure you promised.¡± Konrad looked displeased, but J¨®zef was ready to close the deal. ¡°The cure comes from an ancient tree, older than any other on Gaia. It¡¯s located in Kitezh¡¯s eastern marshes, and we call it Prometheus. Supposedly, the tree started as a clump of hair from the Goddess, Herself. We¡¯ll collect the tree¡¯s sap and give it to Rosa. Supposedly, there is no illness¡ªmagical or otherwise¡ªwhich cannot be remedied.¡± Bram paused, falling deeply silent. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the eastern marshes are quite dangerous. Are you sure you know how to navigate through safely?¡± J¨®zef laughed. ¡°Konrad can tell you: Papa took me to the marshes every year for hunting. We took soldiers for protection, yes, but I promise you: we¡¯ll find the tree by nightfall.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Very well. I accept your terms.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± J¨®zef almost wanted to clasp his hands together, but he didn¡¯t want to appear too eager. Meanwhile, Konrad looked like he was going to be sick. Nevertheless, the meeting was over, and J¨®zef had a plan to save his kingdom. All he needed was to convince his Ministry. They were sure to debate it, but he was prepared once again to insist. As king, his word was law. Such power made it easy to get things done. He strutted down the torchlit corridors feeling quite accomplished, when he ran into a man in a high-ranking uniform. It was Hans Unruh, his Minister of Security. The man had thick black hair, strands of gray, bushy eyebrows, and a thick mustache. He stood tall and had a commanding presence. He was known for being a hawkish strategist, and due to recent casualties in the military chain of command, he gained a very promising promotion. He was now the highest ranking military officer in the city. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he greeted with a subtle bow. ¡°A word, please.¡± ¡°What is it, Minister Unruh?¡± J¨®zef wondered. ¡°You need something?¡± The minister stood tall. ¡°Yes, My Lord. I wanted to report that our men managed to discover the location of the scholar known as Matthias, the Ambisanguinous. We believe we can capture him alive.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s heart sank. He had just put Angela out of his mind, but now the trauma came flooding back. He should have been euphoric over his victory deal with Bram, but thinking of Matthias left him feeling empty and anxious. He tried to swallow, but his throat was dry. ¡°Leave him be. I do not wish to prosecute.¡± Hans looked shocked. ¡°Is Your Majesty certain he wants a rogue scholar on the loose? What¡¯s more, he knows about our Network. Letting him roam free is a threat to national security. I believe our scholars can bring him to justice. I just need you to give the command.¡± J¨®zef shook his head vehemently. His advisors needed to stop assuming they knew what was best for him. ¡°I said no. Leave him to bury his daughter. It¡¯s his right.¡± The captain grunted. ¡°Theft of the girl¡¯s body is not his only crime. He¡¯s also guilty of violence against our military and to the royal family. Or have you forgotten?¡± He pointed and made a slitting motion across J¨®zef¡¯s neck. Konrad stepped forward, his brow furrowed. ¡°Minister! You¡¯d do well not to mock the king.¡± Hans was quick to change his tone. ¡°You misunderstand, Minister Rommel. I¡¯m merely performing my duties. It¡¯s my job to advise the Heir Apparent of any potential security risks.¡± J¨®zef picked up on the minister¡¯s terminology. The only difference between Heir Apparent and fully King was the Oath, which he had not yet taken. But that was just a technicality. Nevertheless, J¨®zef wanted to stay neutral. ¡°I understand his point, Konrad, and he is right to be concerned.¡± He addressed Hans more confidently. ¡°However, Minister, you should have cleared the mission with me, first. Matthias is not rogue. He¡¯s a good father, who grieves for his child. I¡¯ll hold myself accountable, if he reveals any secrets about our Network. However, I am confident that he will not.¡± The security minister looked displeased, but he would simply need to get used to it. J¨®zef turned to face Bram. ¡°By the way, we have been rude to our guest. Bram, allow me to introduce Captain Hans Unruh, Minister of Security.¡± Hans looked Bram up and down, sneering at his Gnostic armor. He greeted him coldly. ¡°Sir Knight.¡± Bram did not appear to take offense. He nodded politely. Jozef couldn¡¯t wait to announce his new deal. ¡°Bram and I will soon depart for Loulan. I¡¯ve decided to send myself as emissary to warn Emperor Zhao Peng of Angkor¡¯s aggression. I will enlist their aid and return with reinforcements to liberate our city.¡± Captain Unruh kept a stone cold fa?ade. ¡°My Lord, perhaps you should have consulted with your Ministry, first? We are, after all, Kitezh¡¯s top strategists. And we owe our advice to you.¡± It was clear the captain framed his words more carefully this time. J¨®zef didn¡¯t mind the criticism. He still believed in his decision. He stood tall and confident. ¡°These so-called expert strategists are also slowest to arrive at consensus. We need decisive action, and I¡¯m convinced Koba¡¯s aid is the best course.¡± Hans cleared his throat. ¡°No offense to present company, My Lord, but are you sure you can trust this ¡­ this Gnostic?¡± It sounded exceptionally bitter, coming from the captain¡¯s lips. Hans was a veteran of The War and had certainly witnessed some of the Knights¡¯ atrocities firsthand. Even so, J¨®zef was ready to stand in Bram¡¯s defense. ¡°He¡¯s no longer in Angkor¡¯s service, Minister. He and I spoke extensively. He is trustworthy.¡± Hans sighed. His face was composed but stone cold. ¡°Your Lordship appears to have made up his mind. I will of course support your decision, but I ask you follow protocols regarding the chain of command. For you to leave the country in its time of crisis, we¡¯ll need to appoint a new leader to defend our Network. We must be prepared, if the enemy attacks in your absence.¡± J¨®zef was already familiar with the chain of command. ¡°Konrad is Primary Minister and second to the king. He shall rule while I¡¯m away.¡± Konrad didn¡¯t seem to like the idea. ¡°My Lord, please. I must accompany you personally, at least to base of Mount Abakai. I must have confidence that you made it that far.¡± Hans rolled his eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, if you wish for Minister Rommel to accompany you, at least choose another to rule while he¡¯s away. Our government is fragile enough without uncertainty over who can make decisions!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be gone more than a few days, Captain,¡± Konrad promised. ¡°Surely you can ensure the safety of the Network until then. I have faith in our security protocols, as well as our ministries.¡± ¡°Konrad is right,¡± J¨®zef confirmed. ¡°We have a sandskipper, and the round trip is three days. Moreover, the Network has supplies to last for weeks. Now, unless you require something else, I need to prepare.¡± Hans¡¯ face darkened, but he covered it up with a bow. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡± J¨®zef added a final request. ¡°Minister, please see that I receive some of your best men for my journey.¡± Hans tightened his lips, and his cheeks turned bright red. ¡°Anything else, My Lord?¡± J¨®zef shook his head. Hans bowed a final time, turned on his heel, and stormed off. Once he was out of earshot, J¨®zef exhaled a stale breath. ¡°Thanks for standing up for me, Konrad. I have much to learn when it comes to commanding my ministers.¡± Konrad sighed. ¡°No. Your Majesty merely deserves better ministers.¡± J¨®zef thought of something he hoped his father would have said. ¡°I am fortunate to have such loyal men in my service. Now come. We must explain our plans to the rest of our Ministry. There is still much to prepare.¡± Chapter 47 : Black Box
Chapter XLVII : Black Box Latemorn of Primoris, Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric felt rested and alert, though he spent more time sleeping than he had wanted. After his spat with William, he collapsed in bed and spent an entire day in recovery. He woke the following morn to find a simple breakfast of oatmeal and berries waiting for him on the end table. Erik had been thoughtful, bless his heart; though by the time Cedric found it, it was cold. Nevertheless, he was starved. He scarfed it down. As he bathed and freshened up, he thought about how to concoct a compelling reason to advance his appointment with Richard. Completing a design milestones was significant to the program and its staff, but not enough to demand the king¡¯s attention. Richard was no doubt busy with his incipient war, and Cedric needed something big to justify the king¡¯s time. He figured a visit to the hangar might provide him with inspiration. On most morns, Cedric worked from his office. His foreman, a burly young lad named Connor, delivered daily reports at highsun regarding construction progress. Cedric glanced at the clock in his foyer. Just enough time to meet his foreman in the hangar directly, if he hurried. Based on the current state of the program, an inspection was warranted. As long as he found a single defect¡ªwhich ought to be plentiful in the early stages¡ªhe could exaggerate the impact and invent a reason to escalate to the king. Cedric gathered his latest schematics and inspection materials, and he headed out. Once again, he crossed through the capital¡¯s main courtyard, only to find it shockingly deserted. Restaurants and taverns were closed, administrators no longer carried out business¡ªeven Royals were missing from their posts. He wondered if the kingdom had once again invoked lockdown protocols, just like the day he had stumbled upon Rosa in the Archives. They were supposed to be rare events to deal with extraordinary circumstances. A second time in one week was unheard of. Certainly, if Richard was preparing for war and wanted his administration all in one place, a lockdown was one way to do it. However, the protocols evacuated the entire capital, directing all personnel to the Substratum. And at a time when insurgents were supposedly planning an attack, leaving the capital empty and unguarded was probably a bad idea. Since Cedric planned to cross through Angkor¡¯s underground facility on his way to the hangar, at least he¡¯d see for himself. Sure enough, the Substratum¡¯s tunnels teemed with people. Cedric had never seen it so busy, even in the latter years of The War. Clearly, the kingdom was singularly focused on the new war effort, but packing so many in one place still seemed excessive. He couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated as he made his way through security. The room appeared to be in disarray, with hundreds of individuals flowing through. But as soon as he entered, he quickly became the center of attention. The heads of every person simultaneously swiveled in his direction, as if the crowd behaved as a single organism. His hands shook as he presented his credentials to the soldiers at the checkpoint. He was a senior member of Richard¡¯s cabinet, but they treated him like an unwelcome visitor. He had never met these men before, but they should have known him. Even so, they scrutinized his every move, chilling him to the core with their penetrating gaze. They even provided him with an escort, something he¡¯d never been given before. The escort shadowed his every move, making sure he didn¡¯t deviate from his intended path. The kingdom might have been worried about insurgents, but the abundance of caution in this case seemed absurd. He wondered if the rest of his staff were monitored as closely. ¡°Excuse me ¡­ Sir. If I might inquire ¡­?¡± The escort didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even react or indicate that he heard the question. The Craftsman tried again. ¡°I can appreciate today¡¯s security measures. Certainly, we can never be too careful, given the presence of the king today. But, isn¡¯t the lockdown creating a security threat on the surface? I saw unmanned posts on my way here. Aren¡¯t you worried about attacks up there?¡± Again, no response. Cedric gave up and walked the rest of the way in silence. Something felt wrong. Military men weren¡¯t known to be chatty, but this guy acted like he was in a trance, like one of those automated sentries used by scholars. Then again, perhaps he just disliked being told how to do his job. Cedric could relate to that. At last, he reached hangar, only to face another large crowd, this one also far exceeding his expectations. The work staff for Zounds seemed to have tripled since his last visit. Craftsmen and artisans bustled about, including many faces he didn¡¯t recognize. The pounding, grating, and buzzing of heavy machinery echoed throughout the cavern. As he scanned the sea of strangers, he heard Connor¡¯s East Angkorian accent barely above the din. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Mista Curtis!¡± He turned and met his foreman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes, Connor.¡± ¡°Mista Curtis. I must¡¯a missed ya earlier. I stopped by your office this morn, but yah must have stepped away.¡± Cedric was careful to avoid any mention of his overnight detention. ¡°No, I¡¯ve been, uh ¡­ busy with some important matters.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°But forget all that. I¡¯m here now, and we must work quickly to make up for lost time. The design was supposed to have been moved to the next phase already, so we¡¯re behind schedule. Before we begin, could you please explain all this commotion?¡± Connor shouted above the noise. ¡°Ya mean the new workers, Sir?¡± ¡°Yes, all this.¡± He rolled his hands in reference to the multitudinous workers rambling about the hangar. ¡°I didn¡¯t request this many technicians.¡± The foreman raised his brows. ¡°The contractors came a few days ago. We were told they were needed to speed up schedule. To be honest, I¡¯m surprised ya didn¡¯t know.¡± Cedric frowned. He thought he¡¯d been clear with the palace that all decisions must go through him, first. ¡°Who gave the orders?¡± Connor stepped back. ¡°I don¡¯t recall the chap¡¯s name, but he had all the right papers. Includin¡¯ the king¡¯s seal. I had no reason to question.¡± Cedric shook his head and sighed. Once again, someone was meddling with his design, but he didn¡¯t want to take out his frustration on his poor foreman. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I can blame King Richard for wanting the prototype finished quickly, but some things just can¡¯t be rushed. And it does no good to go over my head.¡± Connor cast his eyes downward. He looked tired and overworked, and Cedric didn¡¯t want to abuse him further. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t hold you responsible, Connor. You had no way of knowing.¡± He put on a confident smile. ¡°Just leave it to me. In the meantime, let¡¯s focus on the report.¡± The foreman looked grateful. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ve completed the second phase of construction. The outer hull is finished, and the structural beams and inner hull are scheduled for later this week. We¡¯ve balanced the weight using some o¡¯ the lighter materials you suggested. Pending inspection, we¡¯ll shift to major subsystems, including fuel, power, air, and exhaust. No major flaws have been identified. Everyone¡¯s been working real hard. With war brewing, we all have good reason, eh?¡± Cedric was surprised. ¡°That¡¯s excellent news. No flaws, you say?¡± His foreman smiled. ¡°None, Sir. Your design is impeccable. That¡¯s the reason we¡¯ve made such rapid progress.¡± Cedric tried to hide his frown. Of all the times to score a perfect record. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯ve come prepared for an inspection. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to get started.¡± Connor didn¡¯t even bat an eye. ¡°Yes, Sir! Should I send everyone on break?¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°Yes, please do.¡± Connor put his thumb and forefinger to his mouth and whistled. He gave the workers a few moments to finish their work before sending them to lunch. It was a bit early, but the men had their meals already prepared. They gathered at a set of tables in the front of the cavern. After the room quieted, Connor took Cedric aside and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t know about the contractors, I should probably inform you o¡¯ some other changes we¡¯ve been asked to make.¡± Cedric perked up. Any other time, he¡¯d be outraged if anyone attempted to bypass his direct consent. However, he still needed a reason to justify meeting with the king, and the unintended consequences of introducing new changes could be exactly what he needed. ¡°Tell me about these changes ¡­?¡± Connor bit his lip as he confessed the details. ¡°Well ¡­ design changes were made t¡¯ accommodate the addition of certain black boxes.¡± Cedric¡¯s gasped. The term referred to design elements whose functions were kept hidden from those who implemented them. Except, Cedric was Zounds¡¯ creator, and he had to be intimately familiar with all functions, lest they impact the specifications. Anything introduced late in the program would risk design integrity. Something as simple as a weight imbalance could easily cause the whole ship to crash. Besides, no new functions were necessary. Zounds was already more technologically advanced than anything that came before it. Cedric wondered what the fools from the palace could even hope to achieve. More firepower? New weaponry? A way to increase speed or maneuverability? Only those steeped in arrogance could think they could improve upon what he had already conceived! Connor continued. ¡°We received the modified schematics yesterday, so I assumed you had already signed off on them. We don¡¯t know what these devices are supposed to do, but they came with dimensions, weight, and placement on the craft. They don¡¯t appear to have any adverse effects, at least none that we¡¯ve identified. By the by, we were told to let the new contractors complete the installation. Not our own men.¡± Cedric¡¯s blood boiled. He was ready to accept new hires, and he always had the sneaky suspicion that one of Richard¡¯s opportunists would sneak in some design enhancements. But adding mystery functions, and using private contractors to install them in secret ¡­ it was an outrage! ¡°This is outrageous!¡± He hollered, almost forgetting that he had come to the hangar looking for something worthy of a discussion with Richard. Connor raised his hands defensively. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯d ¡®ave spoken up sooner, but I had no reason to suspect that you were kept in the dark. Who do ya think is responsible?¡± The Craftsman fumed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I intend to find out!¡± Indeed, the discovery was just what he needed. ¡°In the meantime, continue your work. There might yet be a reasonable explanation.¡± Connor looked relieved. ¡°Well said, Sir. I¡¯ll fetch the new schematics, and we can review the changes together.¡± ¡°Good.¡± He took a few deep breaths to calm down. ¡°Take these in the meantime.¡± He handed Connor the armful of papers he was carrying. Now that he had the right excuse, all he needed was Richard¡¯s attention. The usual channels were no good. Even with the new intel, Richard was surrounded by military men who would turn him away, regardless. The whole kingdom behaved strangely, and Cedric needed to think bigger to get the face time he required. Maybe ¡­ if he was lucky enough to run into Richard directly¡ªperhaps by passing him in the hallway between meetings¡ªhe might have a chance to innocently raise his concerns. He needed to think. The good news was that he had already made it into the Substratum. No doubt he¡¯d work out the rest of his plan during his audit with Connor. Chapter 48 : Promise
Chapter XLVIII : Promise Midday of Primoris, Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
J¨®zef led his new troupe through a series of tunnels that emerged east of Rungholt, through a small cave. The entrance was barely visible, on the side of a bluff, more than a league from the city. By his side marched Konrad, Bram, five veteran soldiers, two scouts, and a couple of sorcerers. The escort was quite large, but Konrad would have accepted nothing less. As a boy with many sojourns under his belt, J¨®zef preferred to travel light. But as king, he acquiesced to the will of his chief advisor. The scouts went ahead to check for Angkorians. As soon as the area was cleared, Bram led them to the sandskipper, which was well hidden inside a dense thicket. The Knight looked relieved to see his companions, especially the child named Yuri, who threw her arms around his leg as soon as she saw him. Bram introduced them to G¨¦org, who had once fought in King Henrich¡¯s army. The former soldier was saddened to hear of Henrich¡¯s passing, but he welcomed J¨®zef warmly. Bram led the young heir to a woman who slept in the bed of the sandskipper, the same who had been cursed by the rogue wizard. She lay motionless, under blankets. Her face looked peaceful, but apparently the horrid illness still lingered inside her body. Now that Matthias was gone, the enchanted stasis slowly faded. Soon, she would require food and water, and she would be vulnerable to the adverse effects of being in a coma. J¨®zef asked his sorcerers to tend to her, but they were not experienced with the ambisanguinous scholar¡¯s advanced treatments. Only the sap of Prometheus would cure her completely. When introductions were over, J¨®zef urged his group onward. He was anxious to be on his way and eager to return with reinforcements from Koba. To compensate for the heavy load, the sorcerers gave the sandskipper extra lift and maneuverability. G¨¦org started the engines, and they were off. Bram warned to steer clear of open areas, due to patrolling airships. East of Kitezh, the foliage was sparse, which made it risky to travel during daytime without cover. So as soon as they reached the countryside, J¨®zef led them to an inconspicuous, white farmhouse, nestled between fields of radishes and potatoes. There lived a family, loyal to the crown, where they could rest until nightfall. An older couple answered the door, understandably surprised to see the heir of Kitezh and his ragtag group. He told them about the attack and death of his father, and the couple wept openly. They explained that they had heard rumors of an attack, but no details. They held out hope for as long as possible, but it was clear now that Kitezh would never be the same. J¨®zef quickly laid out his need for food and rest, and the couple was happy to accommodate. After making introductions, the young king explained his relationship to the couple to Bram. ¡°Sven and Marta have been loyal to us for generations. Sven¡¯s uncle worked at the castle, till he passed away two summers ago. And Marta¡¯s sister knew my mother.¡± Bram looked surprised. ¡°Such relationships are uncommon in my country. I grew up on a farm, and I know how rural folk feel about the cities. Angkor has a fairly wide social divide. People on the outskirts are happier not knowing their wealthier neighbors, and the same goes in reverse.¡± J¨®zef was appalled. ¡°Why not? Do city dwellers look down on working families?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°Sometimes they do, but that¡¯s not always the case. Mostly, it¡¯s due to false perceptions. City dwellers assume country folk are boorish and ill tempered, while those in rural areas find urban folk to be elitist and arrogant.¡± J¨®zef shrugged. ¡°I wonder how Angkor can even function economically. In Kitezh, the working class is necessary for our country to prosper, and the governing class keeps the people safe and prosperous. I don¡¯t understand why anyone would want to isolate on either side.¡± The Knight had no response. He acted as if he heard something profound, which felt strange to the young king. J¨®zef had always considered it common sense. Sven welcomed them inside. ¡°Please, make yourself at home. We have a loft where you can rest.¡± Marta was just as friendly. She bent down to Yuri, who still clung to Bram¡¯s arm. ¡°How about you, child? Are you hungry? I¡¯d be delighted to cook for you.¡± She shook her head and buried her face in Gnostic armor. Bram took her fondly by the shoulders, kneeling so he could speak at her level. ¡°I think you should eat. You¡¯ve had only dried food for days, and we might not get another chance.¡± J¨®zef was impressed. Bram could have easily been the girl¡¯s father. Yet, seeing him dressed in black Gnostic armor seemed like a contradiction. Marta smiled and extended her hand patiently. Yuri hesitated, but she eventually followed the matronly woman into the kitchen. Bram joined Konrad and G¨¦org by the fire in the next room to discuss the best route through the marshes, but J¨®zef excused himself. He was exhausted and thought it best if he headed to the loft for a nap. The day¡¯s events sapped his strength, both physically and emotionally. He laid down on a small straw mattress and stared up at the thatched ceiling. He felt so small and alone. Angkor was large and powerful. During The War, Kitezh combined forces with Koba and yet still did not prevail. Now, Angkor¡¯s power had grown without bounds. They were strong enough to crush his capital in a day. His remaining contingent might not even last long enough for him to return with reinforcements. It felt futile to even try. Earlier, he displayed bluster and optimism, but it was all an act. One that he was already tired of playing. He had to think positively to motivate his subjects. But he wasn¡¯t sure if he could keep it up. His mind wandered, and his confidence sank. ¡°Everyone depends on me,¡± he mused as he drifted to sleep. ¡°How could I live with myself if I let them down ¡­ like I did with Angela?¡± With her name on his mind, his thoughts drifted to a trip he made to Lake Derfriedlich in the western province. It was his first trip with Angela since arriving back in Kitezh. The scene was beautiful and serene, with a hill overlooking an inexplicably placid lake. Whenever the sun ducked behind the clouds, the surface became a mirror, reflecting the surrounding mountains as if the world had a twin, and the pair stood side by side. As a boy, he used to pretend the lake was a passage, and he could travel between worlds to meet new people. He wrote a ballad about it, which he played on his lute. Angela lay by his side, still laughing at the joke he had told her earlier. Golden sunshine lit her tight red curls, and she was beautiful. Feeling the damp grass at his back, he relaxed to the sound of gossiping birds. It was early autumn, when warm, pleasant air rolled into the glen. Tall, spindly pines textured the valley walls, and clouds curled into shapes of exotic beasts¡ªor so he liked to imagine. Angela announced their names as she found them. ¡°Cockatrice ¡­ minotaur ¡­ nymph ¡­.¡± ¡°There, a viscar,¡± he proclaimed, pointing up. He wanted Angela to see it, but when he turned to face her, she was gone. His smile faded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have brought you,¡± he admitted to the pantheon of puffy white beasts. ¡°I wanted to show you the world. Instead, I brought you an early grave.¡± His heart sank, and the scenery shifted. Clouds rolled in, blocking the sunlight and casting a dark veil over the valley. A drizzle spoiled the lake¡¯s mirror surface. He squeezed out tears. ¡°You trusted me, and look what happened. I can¡¯t know the future. I¡¯m ¡­ stupid and immature. I can¡¯t be trusted to protect an entire country.¡± The vista drained of color, turning it drab and gloomy. Fog rose from the lake¡¯s surface, clawing its way to the shore in spidery tendrils. ¡°If I return too late, Angkor will discover our Network and murder my people.¡± The grass wilted, and the hills turned brown. The lake became a pit of mud. ¡°I¡¯ll tarnish Papa¡¯s legacy and bring ruin to our country. I can¡¯t be king. I¡¯m not worthy.¡± With his head buried between his arms and knees, he failed to notice the world¡¯s transformation. Had it not been for an icy chill that blew across his neck and prickled his skin, he would have still been engrossed in his own suffering. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. He looked up, and for the first time saw the morbid perversion of what had once been a beautiful portrait. In its place stood a hideous cesspool, surrounded by banks of silt and mud. He was so shocked and dismayed that he stood up without thinking. His soft shoes slipped, and he lost his balance. He tumbled down the hill, sliding until he landed in the cold, black, boggy water. His placed his hands in front to brace for impact, but they sank into earthy sediment. He twisted and struggled to stand upright. Once stable, he wiped the fetid paste from his mouth and cheeks, only succeeding in leaving muddy smears. He spat the odious mixture seeping between his lips, gagging at its slimy texture. A harsh wind blew against his neck, bringing back the goose bumps. But this time, it carried a faint voice. ¡°J¨®zef ¡­.¡± He recognized the sweet voice instantly. ¡°Angela?¡± ¡°J¨®zef ¡­.¡± This time, it sounded hollow and empty, like the rest of the dusky fen. He struggled to stand, but all he could do was crawl his way back to the barren mound that was once a hill. His shoes sunk into the mud with every step. The hairs on his neck stood at edge, and he shivered uncontrollably. He looked over his shoulder. There, at the center of the lake, mostly obscured by fog, was a figure. He was certain it was her. ¡°Angela!¡± He hollered her name, but the figure merely stood there, waiting. A layer of white mist drifted in front. Right before she disappeared, a white arm beckoned. He pulled out his legs, leaving his shoes behind, and waded into the swampy waters. ¡°Angela!¡± He begged her to respond, eager to feel her comforting skin, desperate to hear her gentle laugh. Each step took him deeper into murky sediment, but still he failed to close the distance. Before long, he was neck-deep and treading water, unable to see past the wall of fog on either side. He turned, disoriented, but there was no shore. Just limitless black sludge in all directions. He stopped to gather his wits, now more worried about how to escape than to find the figure. She always stood at the edge of the fog, no matter how far he advanced. ¡°J ¨® z e f!¡± The voice had changed. It was ghastly and wicked, like a banshee. It hurt his ears just to hear it. ¡°What are you?¡± His voice quivered with fear and revilement. ¡°D o u b t ¡­ r e g r e t ¡­ d e s p a i r ¡­.¡± He shook his head, detesting this dream from which he could not wake. ¡°Why do you haunt me, Spirit? Why do you lead me to these tormented waters?¡± The grisly voice seemed happy to respond. ¡°Inquire within, spoiled prince. You entered my embrace willingly. It comforts you.¡± He was angry. ¡°Don¡¯t mock me! I could never be comforted by this twisted nightmare? And I don¡¯t need to respond to your taunts. I¡¯ll force myself awake and continue my journey.¡± The voice cackled with delight. ¡°You, who called yourself a failure only moments ago? You would continue a journey that you know will end in death? One that will lead those who follow you to their deaths as well?¡± The voice was right. ¡°I ¡­ I know what I said. But, death is not certain. I must still try!¡± ¡°Try all you want,¡± the voice teased. ¡°The outcome won¡¯t change. You know what you really want, my prince. Give in ¡­ and succumb to your desires.¡± The voice spoke true. In his heart, he feared death at every turn. He was weak and unseasoned, unlike his father. Henrich was strong, but even he could not stand against Angkor. He failed, and he had help. J¨®sef couldn¡¯t do better, just by pretending. Hope was an indulgence. It didn¡¯t exist. The reality was that he didn¡¯t stand a chance. As he doubted, he sank into the water. The aqueous effluvia rose past his neck, numbing his body with its noxious vapors. His head felt airy, and he wondered if this was the deadly embrace the ghastly voice had mentioned. If so, he didn¡¯t have the will to fight it. A watery grave seemed better than facing the trials of a waking world. It would be easier if he slipped away and left the impossible tasks to someone else. By the time the water reached his ears, he closed his eyes, ready and eager to be enveloped by it. ¡°J¨®zef ¡­.¡± No! He couldn¡¯t face the taunting voice any longer! He wanted to sink and forget the suffering that awaited him. But the banshee was gone, and a far more pleasant voice called out, almost pleading. ¡°J¨®zef ¡­ open your eyes.¡± He did, and there before him, floating above the water, was an apparition. It was Angela, but she was translucent, adorned with a bright white robe that flowed in an unseen breeze. Her skin was fair and unmarked, and her face radiated beauty, like an angel. He had sunk to the point where he struggled just to look at her. ¡°Take my hand,¡± she instructed. J¨®zef reached out with muddy fingers, trying to grasp the delicate, ghostly fingers. A bright light flashed, leaving him awash in pure white. By the time his eyes adjusted, he found himself on the shore of the lake, with its pristine, mirror-like surface fully restored. Warmth and sunshine returned. The apparition floated by his side, her feet a short distance from the ground, and her body aglow with a white hue. He was overcome with gratitude, but also humbled by her presence. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost?¡± ¡°No,¡± she responded. ¡°You saved me. Why?¡± She regarded him sadly. ¡°You saved yourself, J¨®zef. For a while, you thought it would be easier to give up. You even preferred death over the hardships you feared to endure. But, at the last moment, you thought of your family, and it gave you the strength to survive.¡± ¡°I did?¡± He didn¡¯t recall much. He was sinking, ready to free himself of his miserable duties, and many things ran through his head. He thought of Angela ¡­ but, his thoughts also turned to his father. He remembered how much Henrich had taken care of him, especially after his mother¡¯s death. His father had great responsibilities, but he also raised a son in his wife¡¯s absence. J¨®zef always felt loved. He never despaired over his mother¡¯s death, because his father had always been there for him, despite Henrich¡¯s other responsibilities. The burden was heavier than people ever knew. Raising a son while fighting a war nearly broke him. But he endured out of love and duty. J¨®zef looked at the apparition, realizing he had been wrong. It wasn¡¯t Angela at all. It was his mother. He barely remembered her. He was young when she died, but she also had tight red curls. ¡°Mama?¡± His eyes watered. ¡°Forgive me. I tried to be like Papa, but I can¡¯t do what he did. I can¡¯t save our people.¡± The apparition reached out, but stopped short of making contact. ¡°Think back,¡± she pleaded. ¡°You must remember your promise.¡± J¨®zef wondered what promise she referred to, but then he remembered the day Henrich had taken him to the lake. His father brought him there on many trips, even though J¨®zef took most of them for granted. At the time, they seemed more like obligations. Henrich would often demand that he put down his instruments to chat, heart to heart. But those kinds of chats between a teenage boy and his father were always so painful. He looked to his side, where an image of Henrich appeared, right next to an image of his younger self. It was a memory of what happened only a year earlier. ¡°I heard from your tutors that you haven¡¯t been paying attention.¡± His father scolded. But his voice was soft and pleasant. It could hardly be considered anger. The younger J¨®zef explained. ¡°The tutors are boring, Papa. I¡¯m more into ¡­ art ¡­ and music. I don¡¯t know why I have to sit around and learn about things I¡¯ll probably never use.¡± J¨®zef cringed. Those lessons would have come in handy, had he paid attention. The tutors taught him civics, governance, finance, and commerce¡ªall the things a fledgling king needed. He had only paid half-attention, because he daydreamt of verses for a song he wanted to write. He had been so shortsighted. ¡°I know, Son.¡± Henrich put his arm around young J¨®zef¡¯s shoulder. It made older J¨®zef envious. He already missed the comfort and stability of his father¡¯s presence. He continued. ¡°You might not realize it now, but I won¡¯t always be here for you.¡± Young J¨®zef rolled his eyes. ¡°You always threaten me with nonsense. Look how healthy you are. You¡¯ll live as long as Opa, at least.¡± Henrich smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just need you to promise me that you¡¯ll take it seriously. You¡¯ll be king, someday.¡± J¨®zef teared up. He thought the day he would inherit the kingdom would take decades to arrive. Naturally, he was willing to give his father empty promises, just so he could go back to studying the lake. He wanted his father to leave him alone, so he could memorize the scene and paint it later. He figured he¡¯d have his whole life ahead of him to learn about royal duties. Young J¨®zef nodded. ¡°Of course, Papa. I promise.¡± Older J¨®zef laughed between the tears. ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to live up to that promise now?¡± His mother¡¯s apparition still hovered close by. ¡°That¡¯s up to you. Just know that there are many who have placed their trust in you. Their lives depend on the choices you make.¡± J¨®zef scoffed. ¡°How can they possibly entrust their lives to me? I have made nothing but selfish choices. I couldn¡¯t even make a promise to Papa ¡­ not with any sincerity ¡­.¡± The apparition looked sad. ¡°Your father believed in you. Despite his responsibilities as king, he still made time for you. He raised you with love.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s chest squeezed. ¡°I¡¯m not Papa. I don¡¯t have his strength. I don¡¯t have his skills. I can¡¯t save Kitezh. I can¡¯t even save myself.¡± The apparition shook her head. ¡°Those thoughts will only bring you back to the watery grave, My Son. You already possess all the necessary skills. You must try harder to remember the lessons your father provided to you. I cannot make this choice for you, but I am certain that if you fail to believe in yourself, you will surely fail to lead in your father¡¯s footsteps.¡± His mother was right. He might have only paid half-attention, but he still learned plenty. He would need to remember those lessons, if he had any chance at all. He wanted to grow up and be the man he promised his father. He had to at least try. His mother¡¯s apparition seemed pleased. He wished he had known her better. He easily remembered his father¡¯s embrace, but his mother was but the faintest of memories. He wondered ¡­. ¡°Mama, I know this place isn¡¯t real. This lake ¡­ this valley ¡­ it¡¯s something I conjured in my mind. But, you¡¯re different. I hardly remember you at all, but here you stand, as clear to me as if I saw you yesterday. Please, tell me you¡¯re more than just my creation. Tell me you came to help me.¡± The apparition smiled. ¡°I¡¯m always with you, my love.¡± Slowly, her body floated to the shore of the lake. J¨®zef reached out, but his hand passed right through. ¡°The best way to honor my memory is to believe in yourself. Even if we never see each other again in the flesh.¡± ¡°Wait ¡­ please!¡± Tears slid down his face. ¡°I need to know that you¡¯ll always be here if I need you!¡± ¡°Farewell, J¨®zef. Please don¡¯t cry for me. Remember what I said ¡­.¡± The apparition walked backwards along the surface of the lake, slightly above the water¡¯s surface. As she backed away, her body disappeared. The water became placid once again, and he woke from his dream. He was back in the loft above Swen and Marta¡¯s abode. As his eyes fluttered open, he wondered why his hand felt wet. He lifted it and noticed it was drenched in red. In his palm, he found a razor, which he had squeezed so tightly it sliced into his hand. Panicking, he tossed the blade aside and wrapped his hand in bedsheets to stop the bleeding. Before leaving the Network, he remembered taking the razor. And he remembered what he wanted to do with it. Ashamed, he started weeping and vowed that he would never again be tempted. He remembered the promise to his father and the love his parents had given him. He couldn¡¯t let them down again. Not ever. Chapter 49 : Ahriman
Chapter XLIX : Ahriman Lateday of Primoris, Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric spent hours looking over amended airship schematics with his foreman, Connor. The black box alterations didn¡¯t affect integrity, nor did they violate any engineering principles. In fact, they seemed rather benign, and he didn¡¯t have a good reason to object to them. Their functions were still a mystery, and he hadn¡¯t approved the changes himself, but it wasn¡¯t enough of a big deal to make a fuss. Nevertheless, he was committed to speaking with King Richard. Somehow, he¡¯d have to make do. He clasped his hands together. ¡°Well, that about wraps things up.¡± Connor seemed pleased. ¡°So, what¡¯ll yah do about the changes?¡± Cedric didn¡¯t want to answer directly. He had a different question in mind. ¡°Say ¡­ were you treated to stricter-than-usual security this morn?¡± Connor wagged his index finger. ¡°Yeah, now that yah mention it. They gave me a military escort. Same with the whole crew. I suppose yah already know King Richard is in the Substratum today? They must be takin¡¯ extra precautions.¡± Cedric decided to play it coy. ¡°Right, about that ¡­ if I could only catch a moment of His Majesty¡¯s time, I could bring the issue of these new devices to his attention.¡± Connor scrunched his nose. ¡°That might be difficult, don¡¯t yah think? He must be surrounded by all kinds o¡¯ security. An¡¯ he¡¯s no doubt meetin¡¯ with generals, back t¡¯ back.¡± Cedric figured that would be the case, but he was still determined. He knew how badly Richard wanted Zounds operational. If he could flag the king down with a critical issue, he¡¯d have to spare some time. The problem was how to escape the notice of his military hounds. And for that, he¡¯d need Connor¡¯s help. And a bit of luck. The Craftsman put on his best act. ¡°It¡¯d be a real pity to miss him. Those black boxes might look benign, but we don¡¯t know what they do. They could cause mistakes and lead to countless delays. I¡¯m not comfortable with that kind of risk on a design this scale. Are you?¡± Connor frowned. He gestured toward a solider waiting by the stairwell. ¡°See that gent, ova there? He¡¯s been eyin¡¯ us all day, and he don¡¯t let a wan of us leave wit¡¯out an escort. If yah want to find His Majesty, yah¡¯ll need t¡¯ get past ¡®im.¡± Cedric went for the clincher. ¡°I intend to. With your help, of course, Connor.¡± The foreman turned a few shades whiter. ¡°Me? What do yah think I can do?¡± Cedric smirked. He had to act with confidence. ¡°Distract him! Say you saw someone wandering about, who isn¡¯t part of your team. Ask him to check it out.¡± Connor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yah want me t¡¯ lie? He won¡¯t be happy if he finds out I¡¯ve wasted his time. Have yah seen how strict they are ¡®round here? I wouldn¡¯t wanna get on their bad side.¡± Cedric dismissed the concern with a wave of his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Just tell him you mistook one of the contractors. Surely, you aren¡¯t familiar with all the new faces ¡­.¡± Connor drew a deep breath and scratched his head nervously. ¡°Do yah really think it¡¯ll help?¡± Cedric smiled broadly. ¡°I guarantee it.¡± Connor¡¯s face scrunched, as if he was deep in thought. He seemed to struggle for a moment, but he eventually relented. With his mind made up, he headed toward his mark with a casual saunter. Cedric made it look like he was busy by scanning some documents, but he watched from the corner of his eye. The foreman pointed to the back of the hangar, said a few words, and the soldier left to investigate. As soon as the stairwell was unattended, Cedric made his move. His heart raced as he glided across the cavern. He entered the stairwell and glanced over his shoulder. By the grace of the Goddess, he made it without the guard noticing. His adrenaline carried him up the stairs. He knew he was taking a risk, but the danger made it thrilling. Worst case, if he ran into military personnel, he¡¯d tell them he had to use the loo. They¡¯d escort him to the surface, but they wouldn¡¯t dare do more than that. He was a member of Richard¡¯s senior staff. Architect of Angkor¡¯s most important asset. He was Grand Craftsman! Now was his time to flaunt his power. He headed first to the operations level, where he suspected Richard would be meeting with generals to plan the war effort. Before setting foot off the stairwell, he ducked into an alcove to catch his breath. He hadn¡¯t spotted anyone, yet, which was good. He listened for footsteps, feeling like a secret agent from one of his books. It felt almost ¡­ invigorating! With the amount of traffic he saw on his way down to the hangar, he expected to hear the clamor of boots on stone from all directions. But, strangely, the corridors were dead silent. He peeked his head around the corner and crept forward. He expected men in hallway conversations, officers between meetings, and lieutenants on errands. But ¡­ all he saw was an empty corridor. He was stunned. Lateday after supper would have been peek military activity. The area should have been bustling. He figured they could be inside conference rooms, listening to presentations. But as he neared these rooms, he found the doors slightly ajar, and the interiors dark and deserted. Bewildered, he went room to room, like a honeybee to flowers. Some were closed off and locked, but he didn¡¯t detect any noise inside. He grabbed a lantern from the wall to get a better look. But all he saw was a thin layer of dust atop the tables and chairs, as if it hadn¡¯t been used in months. He felt chills. The last room in the corridor was the War Room itself, supposedly Richard¡¯s base of operation. It had a large oval table, maps along the walls, and various props for communicating battle strategy. But it was just as deserted as the rest. He slumped into one of the chairs, worried he might be losing his mind. At last, he heard footsteps. They reverberated from outside, shaking him to attention. He doused the lantern and dove underneath the table to hide. He listened, waiting for them to recede. As soon as he dared, he crawled out and followed the sounds down the hall. The traveler must have been in a hurry. Cedric removed his shoes and ran after him, gliding as silently as he could. The footsteps led back to the central stairway and proceeded further up the compound. He stayed far back to remain unnoticed. Fortunately, the traveler did little to conceal their movement. The pursuit took him up to the training level, which included a large arena for soldiers to compete and hone their skills. As soon as Cedric exited the stairwell, he crept along the wall and peeked around the corner. He saw the traveler approach the arena¡¯s entrance and knock. A man answered the door and quickly ushered the first one inside. As soon as he entered, the door slammed shut. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Cedric stood with his back against the wall, wondering what in the Goddess¡¯s name was going on. First, the Substratum had gone from crowded to deserted in mere hours, and now the only two men he had seen suspiciously ducked into a training arena. He wondered if something had happened to the king. He needed to find out more, without revealing his presence. He remembered a nearby room. It was mostly a closet for storing training supplies, but it had a hatch that led to a mezzanine level above the arena. Trainers used it to hang props along a metal grill that wrapped around the room¡¯s perimeter, but Cedric figured he could use the grill to get a clear view without being seen. He climbed through the hatch, high above the arena, moving as quietly and discretely as he could. From his new vantage, he realized where Angkor¡¯s military had gone. Not just the military. The room was dark, but he saw what looked like the entire capital, packed in one space. Men and women stood, shoulder to shoulder. Members of the palace, government officials, and all manner of the nation¡¯s leadership. There must have been hundreds, possibly thousands, arranged like a can of fish. They faced a large stage, which must have been recently erected. And they all wore blank looks, as if in a trance. A man entered the stage, wearing the robes of First Advisor. Cedric recognized Virgil Garvey in an instant. The rogue wizard held out his arms to the crowd, and they began to chant. At first, it was a hum. Even at low volume, so many people chanting in unison created an eerie din. But it evolved, slowly gaining volume and tempo. Cedric heard words, chanted slowly, in the same monotoned moan. It sounded like, ¡°Ah¡±, ¡°Rih¡±, ¡°Man¡±, and they repeated, over and over. It was some kind of ritual, and it gave Cedric the creeps. Virgil walked off stage, and to Cedric¡¯s surprise, Richard Cromwell entered. The crowd continued their chant, ever louder: Ah, Rih, Man, Ah, Rih, Man ¡­. The king of Angkor spoke, but the words were from a foreign language that Cedric had never heard before. It certainly wasn¡¯t any of the modern languages of Gaia. Nevertheless, it captivated the audience. They were enthralled. Each man and woman extended both hands and swayed to the rhythm of the chant. Ah, Rih, Man, Ah, Rih, Man ¡­. It felt like a bad dream, menacing and nonsensical. Cedric didn¡¯t understand the purpose. But he was afraid. Yet, mesmerized, too. As Richard continued his strange speech, the volume and tempo of the chant kept rising. The audience hollered, and the look on their faces was both pain and ecstasy. Ah, Rih, Man, Ah, Rih, Man, Ah, Rih, Man ¡­. And then, suddenly, it stopped. The room went dark. The only thing left was a small light emanating from the corner of the stage. Cedric¡¯s knuckles turned white as he gripped the metal grate and stared down. At last, Virgil reentered, now carrying a tray with a small, white cloth. The Craftsman squinted through his spectacles, struggling to get a better look. Virgil brought the tray to Richard, who removed the cloth, exposing an object underneath. It was a gemstone, standing upright on its edge. The king plucked the gem from the tray and waited for Virgil to exit. Then, turning to the audience, he resumed his speech in the foreign language. The room erupted with cheers and returned to their vigorous chanting. Ah, Rih, Man, Ah, Rih, Man, Ah, Rih, Man ¡­. Beads of sweat coated their foreheads, as if they strained every muscle of their body, every inch of their lungs, and every fiber of their being to bellow each word. Ah! Rih! Man! Ah! Rih! Man! Ah! Rih! Man! ¡­. Richard raised the gemstone, which shined bright in a deep, sapphire light. It grew ever brighter, becoming a beacon that fully enveloped the king, and eventually the whole stage. And when it receded, Cedric witnessed what could only be described as a nightmare. The king¡¯s body transformed. His skin rippled and blistered, as if something from inside wanted to claw its way out. It turned coarse and gray, and thick horns protruded from the head and chest. But these didn¡¯t just grow as new features. They sliced their way through, tearing the flesh apart as they emerged. The creature on the inside ripped Richard¡¯s flesh to ribbons and sloughed it off to expose a monster that defied imagination. The creature continued to transform. Its body elongated, extending a tail that looked like a gator¡¯s, a set of tentacles resembling a cephalopod, and gills that fanned out across its neck. The face, resembling a shark¡¯s, had a maw with rows of sharp teeth that stretched from ear to ear. Worst of all, it retained a small semblance of a man, with facial features in grotesque facsimile of the former monarch. Cedric felt his stomach twist in knots. The abomination took a deep breath, and from its mouth came blue smoke, which it blew onto the crowd. The audience received it blissfully, hungrily inhaling every whiff. Cedric was repulsed. Shaking uncontrollably, he backed away from the metal grill and crawled back through the hatch. Once he was back in the storage closet, his knees gave out, and he keeled over. He was nauseous, nervous, and cold sweat oozed from every pore. His life, his career, his country ¡­ all transformed into a nightmare before his own eyes. He was ready to cast it all aside. He was ready to run. His only thought was how to escape this abominable evil, which stood mere spans away on the other side of a thin rock wall. He had to focus. To gather his wits. To survive. The room was a training closet, chock full of weapons. He scanned the walls for something useful for self-defense. He had never trained with most of them, but he grabbed a crossbow without thinking and fled the room. His body shook with fear, but he ran, as fast as his legs could carry him. As he reached the stairwell, he ran headlong into a familiar face: his lawyer. ¡°Oh, thank Gaia, William. It¡¯s you. We need to ¡­.¡± His trailed off. William stared back, his face blank, and his eyes aglow in pale blue. A deep voice came from behind. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Mister Curtis?¡± Cedric spun around to face General Phineas Blair. Beside him stood another familiar face. He shrank before the gaze of Angkor¡¯s Bank Chairman. Cedric¡¯s voice came out several octaves higher. ¡°Mister Reynolds?¡± Tom and the general both had the same blue glow in their eyes. The Craftsman was paralyzed. Frightened. Terrified! It was the same shade as that creature from the arena. That hideous blue mutant had somehow infected the entire leadership of Angkor. He tried pulling himself together. ¡°I ¡­ I was just on my way to the hangar. I ¡­ I¡¯ve been working late on the k-king¡¯s top-secret project. I was just about to leave ¡­.¡± ¡°No, Mister Curtis,¡± William¡¯s voice was hollow and flat. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to move.¡± Cedric heard footsteps. The clomping of boots on stone, ringing from all directions. The others were closing in. He was trapped! ¡°Out of the way, William. I order you to step aside!¡± But his lawyer just stood there, a puppet under evil¡¯s command. Cedric braced himself. Men and women with blue eyes surrounded him on all sides. He looked to the left ¡­ to the right ¡­ watching as they approached, trapping him in the middle. He teared up, fearful for his life. One man emerged from the crowd, wearing a smirk. He was the only one without glowing eyes. ¡°Virgil!¡± The rogue wizard chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®First Advisor Garvey¡¯ to you.¡± Cedric sneered, his fear slowly giving rise to anger. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this. Your demonic rituals will bring this country to ruin!¡± Virgil dismissed him with a curt wave. ¡°Forget all that, Mister Curtis. We have other plans for you. Your Zounds design is quite important.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you going to do? Give me some of that blue smoke, so I¡¯ll be under your control?¡± Virgil very slowly shook his head. ¡°Would it be that simple. Abaddon¡¯s magic is quite good at controlling a man¡¯s actions, but sadly it falls short of using the creative side of the brain. We need Zounds to be completed with its maker¡¯s mind fully intact.¡± He grinned. ¡°With our slight modifications, of course.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t help but chuckle between the tears. He would be a dead man if he didn¡¯t comply, but he was beyond standing on mere principle at this point. Virgil¡¯s demon might have already emerged through Richard¡¯s body, but Cedric wasn¡¯t about to let himself face the same fate. ¡°I¡¯ll never finish Zounds. Take my life. Torture me. Wound me. But you¡¯ll never have my soul!¡± Virgil laughed out loud. ¡°Dear me, is that what you¡¯re worried about? You still believe the soul is some tiny, little spirit that will carry you into the next world, as long as you leave it clean and unblemished? Is that what you think?¡± If the wizard intended to topple Cedric¡¯s confidence, it was working. He slowly deflated in the midst of a crowded corridor, with hundreds of spellbound onlookers. Virgil ceased his laughter, and his expression turned deadly serious. ¡°I still have ways to make you comply. Let¡¯s start with a couple of days in the old, abandoned dungeons.¡± The wizard gestured with a flick of the wrist, and two of the soldiers from the crowd approached. They wrested the crossbow from Cedric¡¯s flaccid grip and grabbed him by the shoulders. He was easily overpowered, too scared to resist in any way. They dragged him toward the stairwell and down the steps. He could contain his fear no longer. He screamed. He cried. And he begged. Meanwhile, his former colleagues watched, faces blank, entranced in a spell, as he was dragged into the abyss. Chapter 50 : Prometheus
Chapter L : Prometheus Earlnight of Primoris, Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
As soon as night fell, J¨®zef and his companions set course for the Kitezhian marshlands. Their goal, the ancient tree, Prometheus. Inside was a rich, amber sap that contained magical healing properties. Supposedly, it could cure any illness, though it was as rare as it was effective. J¨®zef hoped it would cure the curse plaguing poor Rosa and fulfill his end of the bargain with Bram. G¨¦org took them as far as the sandskipper could go. The sorcerers navigated, while the one-armed man drove through the darkness at greats speeds. Nighttime drew out nocturnal creatures, including spawn, and they ran into several of these beasts along the way. These included skeeters, which resembled giant mosquitos that could fire acidic enzymes from their proboscis; and jugars, which resembled two-headed hyenas with tongues several feet long that could wrap around unsuspecting prey and drag them to a quick death. Fortunately, J¨®zef¡¯s soldiers were experienced with these beasts, and travelling with a Gnostic Knight ended up being a smart move. Bram¡¯s skills were unparalleled. He cut through the spawn with ease. The plains gave way to mires, cluttered with rotted tree stumps and soggy basins. G¨¦org¡¯s sandskipper had issues traveling over water, so he parked it on a grassy knoll, while Konrad volunteered to lead a smaller party the rest of the way. J¨®zef insisted on joining, despite his advisor¡¯s protests. Not that he was na?ve to the danger, but he remembered the route his father showed him, and he was confident he could find Prometheus sooner than anyone else. Konrad chose Bram, two soldiers, and a sorcerer to accompany them. The rest stayed behind to protect G¨¦org and the sandskipper. With tools in hand to extract the sap, the six men ventured forth, into the swamp. Calling it dangerous was an understatement. Few in Kitezh ventured anywhere close, and those who did rarely made it out alive. Carnivorous plants dangled innocent vines from trees in hopes that animals¡ªor people¡ªwould brush up against them. Poisonous vipers lay quietly under stagnant water, waiting for prey to come within striking distance. Other creatures created pits in the mud, trapping careless creatures that managed to step in the wrong place. Only those intimately familiar with the terrain knew how to make it through. J¨®zef¡¯s father used to bring him to the marshes during summertime to hunt rare fowl, called windriders. The birds had large plumes of silver feathers jutting from their tail, and capturing them was considered a prestigious prize. Affluent Kitezhians made it a sport, though a treacherous one at that. Even so, Henrich had a hunger for peril. Konrad had chaperoned these trips before, and the young king wondered if his advisor now relived the same anxieties. Bram drew near, keeping his voice low. ¡°Your Majesty, how do we know when we¡¯re close?¡± The young king was happy to share. ¡°Prometheus is ancient. Quite possibly thousands of years old. Its roots are massive and have staked its territory against many other plant species. We should look for a clearing. Nothing else will grow within fifty spans of it.¡± Bram nodded. He and the others had their luminess ready. The dim blue rocks provided just enough light to search without attracting predators. The soldiers fanned out to cover more area, but they were slow and thorough, careful to avoid the many dangers. Each person was briefed on the various hazards. Quicksand, sinkholes, and razorweevel burrows were abundant. Despite being careful, one of J¨®zef¡¯s men ran into a k?derbusch. The sticky weed latched onto his face, planting active spores in his flesh. Fortunately, the sorcerer reached him in time to cleanse the infection. He was forced to muffle the man¡¯s screams, as thousands of embryonic cells tunneled into his facial tissue. Without his healing touch, the pain would have subsided, but the spores would have made their way into the bloodstream. Sadly for anyone unfortunate enough to receive a k?derbusch infection, the remaining process was irreversible. In a few short days, the spores would feed on the body until its blood and organs were consumed. Some of the spores would send out roots, and the plant would continue its cycle to maturity. Reproductive vines took another year to form, but short of uprooting the entire shrub, they were difficult to eradicate. Fortunately for the rest of Gaia, these fearsome plants were only known to reside in the East Kitezhian swamplands. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Despite the muffled screams, J¨®zef worried that the noise might have already attracted predators. He motioned for the group to huddle together, just in case. The sorcerer raised his hand and hissed. ¡°Hold up! I detect movement.¡± Bram and the soldiers drew their swords. Even Konrad prepared his knife. The sorcerer spoke a few words of magic. ¡°Spawn are approaching from multiple sides. They have us surrounded.¡± ¡°Do you know what species?¡± Konrad asked. ¡°Blood leeches, Sir.¡± The name invoked a choir of curses. Bram approached. ¡°Tell me more about these creatures. Do they have any weaknesses?¡± Konrad explained. ¡°They are parasites with a taste for human blood. They attack in large numbers, and they will stage their approach from multiple angles. They can jump quite far, too. Don¡¯t let them latch on. Their bite causes paralysis in seconds.¡± J¨®zef had a plan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Konrad. I know how to deal with them.¡± His minister eyed him skeptically. ¡°What do you propose, My Lord?¡± J¨®zef was surprised he didn¡¯t remember. ¡°Remember last summer?¡± He took off his backpack and removed his lute. ¡°I had this with me, and it came in pretty handy.¡± Konrad¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually brought that thing.¡± J¨®zef explained to the others. ¡°The leeches can be lulled by music. Cover me while I play. It should buy us some time.¡± He arranged the instrument in his hands as the spawn approached. Right at the edge of visibility, a half-dozen sluglike creatures entered into view. They were larger than he remembered, almost the size of cats. They had small appendages in front, but thick hind legs, like a frog¡¯s. They looked ready to pounce. As they approached, their lips peeled back to expose a mouthful of teeth. ¡°Quickly, Your Majesty!¡± Konrad urged. Cradling his lute, J¨®zef strummed and sent a sweet melody through the air. The blood leeches stopped their advancement, and they swayed from side to side, as if in a mental stupor. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing, keep it up,¡± Bram told him. One of the soldiers raised a hand. ¡°Quickly, over here!¡± The others gathered, while J¨®zef played. Further down the path, there appeared to be a clearing. Konrad looked pleased. ¡°My Lord, the Prometheus tree! It appears to be down here.¡± J¨®zef followed, careful not to lose focus on his music. ¡°Don¡¯t puncture the wood too deep. And only take the amount of sap we need. It¡¯s our responsibility to make sure this cure is available to those who come after us.¡± As he entered the clearing, he was shocked to see a bunch of long faces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was no need to explain. He looked up and saw the remains of Prometheus. Once a mighty tree, three spans in width and fifty spans in height, was now an empty husk, with skeletal branches as the only reminder of what was. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. In the space of a year, it had rotted from the inside out. Many of the limbs had cracked and fallen. There was barely anything left standing. ¡°Keep playing, My Lord,¡± Konrad pleaded. ¡°We¡¯re vulnerable in the clearing, but don¡¯t worry. If any sap remains at the base, we¡¯ll find it.¡± Bram stepped forward. ¡°Watch out, Konrad. I see movement!¡± Sure enough, a dracobeetle emerged from a mound of rotten shavings. It must have been one of many insect-like spawn to create a burrow inside the wood. A set of razor-sharp pincers sliced through where Konrad¡¯s foot had been. Luckily, the Knight pulled him back just in time. The dracobeetle crawled out from under the mound and raised its back. A plume of fire belched from a set of glands along its rear. The nearby soldiers dove out of the way, narrowly missing being incinerated. Bram was quick to act. Using his armor to resist the flames, he went in with his sword and cut through the beetle¡¯s backside. The creature¡¯s guts spilled into the mud, ending the threat. Konrad hauled the carcass aside and started digging. ¡°Give me a hand. If a dracobeetle was here, it had to have been close to healthy wood. There might be sap in the roots at the bottom of this burrow. Bram and the others joined suit, using their tools¡ªand even their bare hands¡ªto scrape away the dirt and rotten wood chips. Konrad was waist deep when his spade made an audible thunk against a hard surface. Bram¡¯s mood brightened considerably. ¡°I think you found it!¡± Konrad nodded and readied the hand drill. They needed to go a foot deep into the wood, but sure enough, a golden liquid soon emerged. Konrad collected it with a tube of glass. J¨®zef never ceased his playing, until they had left the clearing and the blood leeches far behind. He stretched his sore arms and fingers as he hiked back to the sandskipper. On the way, Bram drew near. ¡°I want to thank you for holding up your end of the bargain. That was some innovative thinking when it came to the spawn. I don¡¯t think anyone else would have thought to use music.¡± J¨®zef smiled. ¡°My father always encouraged my creativity, even though it sometimes came at the expense of my studies. Opa ¡­ my grandfather ¡­ would often chastise both of us.¡± J¨®zef felt melancholy thinking of his father, so he let the matter drop. He also remembered how he felt when Angela lay on her death bed, uncertain whether she would recover. At least in Rosa¡¯s case, he had done his best to give her a fighting chance. It wasn¡¯t full atonement for his recklessness in bringing Angela to Rungholt, but it was a start. He decided to give Bram some space. Nearby, the sorcerer was already casting spells on the sap to prepare the serum. He was eager to get back to the sandskipper, hopefully to deliver good news. Chapter 51 : Candlelight
Chapter LI : Candlelight Midnight of Denuo, Tenth Day of Autumnmoon
In the mid of night, in a room lit by a single, flickering candle, two men met in private. One man, First Advisor to King Richard. The other, the Gnostic Knight, Samuel Cortez. The former chancellor cast a spell to protect the conversation from eavesdropping, something he had failed to do only once. The careless oversight resulted in severe punishment, but it made him more cautious. Now, he double-checked all his conversations. He had waited all day to meet with the Knight and plan his next moves. He could barely contain his giddiness. ¡°You should have seen the look on his face as we dragged the Craftsman down to the dungeons. It was the most fun I¡¯ve had since Minoa.¡± His smile, lit by the candle¡¯s flame, was painted in sickly amber. ¡°He¡¯s so traumatized, he¡¯s weeping like a baby in the corner of his cell.¡± The Knight reproached with his deep baritone voice. ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight of the big picture! We need him to complete the project. You can¡¯t break his spirit, just yet.¡± The wizard¡¯s smile quickly faded. The Knight was a buzzkill, reminding him too well of another man he knew. ¡°Not to worry, I assure you. He¡¯ll finish his design. One way or another.¡± The plates of the Gnostic''s armor gnashed as he shifted in his seat. ¡°Our timeline is short, as you well know. You had best get him back to work, and fast. What else?¡± Virgil folded his arms. The levity was gone. ¡°Abaddon¡¯s power has grown considerably, just like I told you. The kingdom is now fully under its command. There are none left who have not been exposed to the blue smoke.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. The Knight responded more levelly. ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯m concerned that we haven¡¯t yet mobilized on Koba. Your ruse involving so-called insurgents was too elaborate, and it cost us too many resources to execute. Our soldiers should be marching toward the Sagittarius Stone, not still in Angkor rounding up Kitezhians.¡± Virgil felt wounded. ¡°My ruse was perfect. If we had attacked Kitezh without reason, we¡¯d be fighting social upheaval here with even greater cost in manpower. My method plunged half of Angkor in fear of their own neighbors, while the other half is singing our praises for ¡®protecting¡¯ them from insurgents. It took us only a few days to assert control of the government, and now we can proceed more quickly.¡± The Gnostic still seemed dissatisfied. He was always dissatisfied! He pounded the table. ¡°I want the sunstone in one week¡¯s time. Shorter, if possible.¡± Virgil was aghast. ¡°If we move too fast, we¡¯ll spread our forces too thin. Don¡¯t forget: we still need to deal with the factions hidden in Rungholt.¡± Samuel held his ground. ¡°Kitezh was unprepared, but I don¡¯t expect the same from Koba. The longer we wait, the more they shore up their defenses. It¡¯ll take all the more strength to topple them.¡± Virgil frowned. ¡°The Master might have chosen you to lead our strategy, but I urge you to exercise caution. Why not finish our business in Kitezh, first? Destroy their resistance, then move our ground contingent to attack Koba¡¯s flank? Otherwise, they could manage to organize and liberate the city, and our plans will quickly unravel.¡± The Gnostic slammed his fist again into the table, hard enough this time to topple the candle. Virgil flinched. ¡°It¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take, Mister Garvey! You worry over fleas who have taken refuge underground, but our greatest enemy is time! I say we act quickly and decisively. Once the sunstones are ours, any uprising will be insignificant. Do you understand?¡± Virgil hated it, but the Knight was right. ¡°You are the strategist, after all.¡± The Knight stood up, ready to leave. Virgil reached out. ¡°Samuel, wait. What do you want to do with the Gemini Stone? You know we can¡¯t have more than one on hand at any one time.¡± Samuel glared back from inside his helm. ¡°Keep it in a safe place. I¡¯ll use it myself on the siege on Koba. It will ensure our victory.¡± With that, the Knight left. What he suggested was a reckless move. Clearly, The Master¡¯s promotion went straight to his head. The First Advisor giggled before blowing out the candle. Chapter 52 : Secrets Revealed
Chapter LII : Secrets Revealed Premorn of Denuo, Tenth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram and the others returned to the sandskipper with the serum made of Prometheus¡¯ sap. They were greeted by gleeful faces. Yuri ran and wrapped her arms tightly around Bram¡¯s waist. He felt relieved to see her, too, and he supposed her constant doting might be growing on him. He removed his gauntlets and patted her fondly on the head. The Kitezhians gathered around their king and the rest of his search party to hear the tales of their adventure. Meanwhile, the sorcerer joined his peer to mix additional herbs and powders into the serum. Expectations were high, and everyone wanted to ensure the highest quality cure. Yuri watched as they worked. Her gaze went unnoticed, except by Bram. He witnessed her intense concentration, as if memorizing every step. He wondered what other skills she had absorbed while no one noticed. G¨¦org didn¡¯t wait for them to finish. As soon as his sandskipper was fully boarded, he directed his craft toward Mount Abakai. As he drove, the clouds parted, revealing the pale white light of Gaia¡¯s two moons. The moonlight added some risk that Angkorian airships might spot them, but Konrad agreed it was a risk worth taking. Daylight was only a couple of hours away, and it would increase the danger tenfold. Given the long day and stressful night, most on board slept for the remainder of the trip. The sorcerers did, too, as soon as they finished their inoculation procedure. They expected it could take hours or even days for Rosa to recover. Remedies made from the sap weren¡¯t well studied, and the tiny amounts of published data had varying results. The sorcerers put the remaining serum into a small phial and gave it to J¨®zef, who packed it away for safekeeping. As the others drifted to sleep, J¨®zef beckoned Bram into his corner of the craft. The Knight made his way over. The young king spoke in a low voice. ¡°I notice you chose to remain awake. I understand you must be anxious for the serum to take effect. But, it could take some time. You might as well rest.¡± Bram smiled. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I think I¡¯ll stay alert a bit longer. What about you? Why haven¡¯t you joined the others?¡± ¡°I slept earlier, at the farmhouse.¡± His eyes looked distant, almost melancholy. ¡°Listen, since we¡¯re both awake, would you mind if I asked you something?¡± The question took Bram by surprise. He had already revealed plenty about his past, even though it was not in his nature to be so forthcoming. Still, he knew that continued transparency would help him maintain vital trust with the Kitezhians. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask permission, my friend. If it¡¯s about my life as a Gnostic, I¡¯ve got nothing to hide.¡± The young king waved his hands. ¡°Actually, I wanted to talk about Prometheus. It¡¯s been on my mind since leaving the swamp. I¡¯m grateful we found the sap, but I fear what remains will soon rot away to nothing. It¡¯s a great loss to Kitezh, but also to the rest of Gaia.¡± The Knight nodded. ¡°Now that you mention it, I was pretty surprised as well. For a tree that has lived for thousands of years, I would expect that it should have adapted to the swamp environment. Its death is part of a worrying pattern. Almost like an omen.¡± Konrad had apparently been awake as well. He crawled over to Bram and J¨®zef from his resting spot on the skipper. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but overhear. I was also thinking about Prometheus. Its death is not the only unexplainable, unexpected event. Consider the unrelenting heat waves all across the Northern Continent. Kitezh should have experienced its first frost, but instead it feels like mid-summer. Surely, these things must have played a part.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± J¨®zef argued. ¡°Changes in temperature and moisture play a part of any tree¡¯s life, but Prometheus endured in a swamp for thousands of years. I¡¯m sure it survived much worse. My thinking was that it had to do with the insect infestation at its base.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Konrad added. ¡°Dracobeetles aren¡¯t ordinary insects. They have caustic enzymes that can dissolve a tree from the inside. Spawn have been around for just a few years, and we have yet to observe the long term effects they have on the ecosystem. Given the sudden rise in spawn populations, I¡¯m sure they will have a measurable impact across the world.¡± Bram was intrigued by the points made by both men. He thought of other examples. ¡°I¡¯ve read reports of other strange occurrences: cows producing sour milk, hens laying rotten eggs, carrier pigeons never returning to destinations. I believe it¡¯s all connected.¡± Konrad nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve seen these happen in our country, too.¡± J¨®zef leaned back. ¡°What makes you think they¡¯re connected at all?¡± Bram had been considering it for a while now and believed it was a useful discussion. ¡°When enough odd things happen all at once, I¡¯m not sure you can call it coincidence. I think it all started toward the end of The War, when spawn were first sighted. Whatever happened ¡­ the spawn, the heat waves, the death of Prometheus, and even the sunstones ¡­ I think we should pay attention to these patterns and try to find a common cause.¡± Jozef scratched his head. ¡°But, I thought King Richard only learned about the sunstones a few weeks ago. How can there be a common cause, when spawn have been active for years now?¡± Bram had been working on an answer to the very same question. ¡°The years of time in between isn¡¯t large enough that we should assume no connection,¡± he reasoned. ¡°When I was in Minoa, and Virgil forced me to take their sunstone, the Gurudeva told me something that I¡¯ll never forget. He said the sunstone would unleash a terrible menace. You reminded me of that, when you described what would happen if the sunstones ever came into contact with one another.¡± ¡°Calamity ¡­ Chaos ¡­ Destruction ¡­.¡± J¨®zef repeated the words he had used. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bram agreed. ¡°You said the sunstones contained an ancient power that would be released. But, what if that spell is already weakening? What if all the things we¡¯re seeing are some kind of ¡­ early warning signs?¡± The Knight¡¯s ominous conjecture gave J¨®zef and Konrad pause. All three stewed in silence. Bram wondered what other plagues, blights, and catastrophes were in store. His rumination was interrupted by one of the sorcerers in the rear of the craft. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Jozef gave the man his attention. ¡°Apologies for interrupting, but the young woman ¡­ she has regained consciousness.¡± Bram bolted upright and was immediately at Rosa¡¯s side. His insides churned. He had been struggling to overcome the uncertainty of whether the serum would work, and he only held on to as much hope as he dared. So when he finally saw the flutter in her eyes, his doubt was replaced with pure joy. He took her hand and felt its warmth, his eyes locked on to hers, and he almost burst with relief. An incredible weight¡ªtension accumulated over days of intense worry¡ªhad finally lifted. She curled her fingers weakly around his, and he nestled close. For long moments, neither said a word. G¨¦org piloted his craft, and the others joined their comrades in sleep. This gave Bram and Rosa a chance to savor a private moment. It took some time before the color fully returned to her face, and the serum cleansed the vile curse from her body. During that time, her warmth provided Bram with a constant reassurance that she was going to make it. He almost dozed off before she spoke her first words. ¡°Bram ¡­ where are we?¡± He chuckled, purely out of relief. The serum worked. Thank Gaia, it worked! He relished answering her question. A single tear rolled down his cheek. He spoke low, hoping the others would stay asleep. ¡°We¡¯re aboard a sandskipper. You were infected by a magical illness, and unconscious for ¡­ too long. A man named G¨¦org T?ller found you at the base of a ravine, and we think you must have fallen while traveling across the Zeugma Pass. We owe him a lot and wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without his help.¡± If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Rosa¡¯s face grew fearful, and her lips trembled. He grew concerned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I was afraid I¡¯d never see you again. But I knew I had to find you. After learning the truth about the sunstones, I knew I had to survive to pass that knowledge on to you.¡± He saw the fear in her eyes, and it made him protective. ¡°First things, first. Tell me who did this to you.¡± Rosa described her escape from Angkor and capture by Virgil Garvey, followed by her harrowing flight from the endrake. Bram gritted his teeth. ¡°I knew Virgil was behind it! I swear, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Rosa reached out. ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t face him! His power is immense, and I must tell you what I learned about the sunstones. But ¡­ first, who are these people? Can we trust them enough to speak freely?¡± Bram explained what had happened while she was asleep. It almost pained him to see the worry and fear in her eyes as he described the attack on Yuri¡¯s village, the bombing of Rungholt, and the death of Henrich Brandt. It was clearly difficult for her to hear how long she had been under Virgil¡¯s spell, and how much damage King Richard had already spread across the Northern Continent. Bram felt guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to burden you so soon after your recovery.¡± Rosa¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I¡¯m glad you did. Given how far Angkor has already gone to acquire the sunstones, you must know the truth behind their power, and the true danger they pose to this world.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± J¨®zef seemed to have overheard. The young king rose from his napping spot and cozied up beside Bram and Rosa. ¡°Apologies for eavesdropping, but I, too, am eager to learn about the sunstones.¡± Rosa struggled to sit up, so Bram helped. He made introductions during the assist. ¡°Rosa, this is J¨®zef Brandt, son of Henrich. He is heir and ruler of Kitezh.¡± Rosa looked almost embarrassed. ¡°Forgive me, Your Majesty. Yes, I believe you should hear this, too.¡± He looked grateful. ¡°Thank you. But, please, call me J¨®zef.¡± She smiled. ¡°Yes, of course ¡­ J¨®zef. Might I assume that you already have knowledge of the sunstones, due to your father¡¯s passing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to Transiens Veritas?¡± Rosa nodded. He lowered his head, looking sullen. ¡°Not exactly. My father told me I¡¯d inherit his knowledge someday. Sadly, it never occurred. At least, not that I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°Did you recite The Oath of your kingdom?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s a necessary component for Transiens Veritas to pass. According to my research, the role of Sunstone Protector can transfer across bloodlines. But the Oath of the kingdom is used to ensure that the rightful ruler receives the enchantment, even if not through blood.¡± J¨®zef looked satisfied. ¡°That explains it. Rungholt is under Angkorian occupation, so all official ceremonies have been postponed. Please, assume I know nothing. Start from the beginning.¡± Bram and J¨®zef gathered close while Rosa told her story. Her expression was gravely serious. ¡°I spent hours in the Archives looking for answers, but the truth became clear only when I stumbled upon the journals of an old historian and sorcerer named Maurice Vance.¡± Bram felt a spark of recognition. ¡°Where have I heard that name before?¡± ¡°He¡¯s practically famous in the scholar community,¡± Rosa explained. ¡°He dedicated his career to studying the Old History.¡± Bram recognized the term as referring to the era before written or archeological record. Historians could piece together human history for about a thousand years; but for anything earlier, the records simply did not exist. At least, not in any reliable form. Rosa explained further. ¡°Vance wasn¡¯t the only one who dedicated his life to this subject, but other historians have struggled to find enough factual evidence. Go far enough back, and it all devolves into folklore and legend. As it happened, one particular legend captured Vance¡¯s interest: the Omega War.¡± J¨®sef looked excited. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that tale!¡± He placed his hands atop his mouth, aware that he was no longer whispering. Bram smirked, happy to provide Rosa with some context. ¡°J¨®zef here has a huge interest in the arts, including music, song, and theater.¡± Rosa looked delighted. ¡°Then tell us, please. What do you know of the Omega War?¡± J¨®zef¡¯s cheeks reddened at being put on the spot. ¡°Well ¡­ as the name implies, it was so epic, that people believed it would be the war to end all wars. I suppose no war will ever be our last, but in this story, it involved all life on the planet.¡± Bram grinned. ¡°All life? Including birds, plants, and animals?¡± Jozef shrugged. ¡°You could read it that way. It¡¯s a fantasy poem, though I heard of at least one troupe that attempted to put on a theater production. The war was between mankind and demons. I suppose if the demons won, all life would be lost. So you could say that mankind fought on behalf of birds, plants, and animals. Apparently, these demons raised an army of demonspawn that consumed everything they touched in fire.¡± Bram¡¯s body went stone cold. He remembered the creatures made of mud that destroyed Yuri¡¯s village. If those weren¡¯t a demon¡¯s spawn, he didn¡¯t know what was. He wanted to get straight to the point. ¡°Tell us, Rosa. Did Vance discover some kind of evidence linking the sunstones to these demons from the Omega War?¡± The sorceress laid it all out. ¡°Vance had a theory that even old tales hold grains of truth. Even though facts get muddled over time, traces of evidence still remain. Vance studied two stories. In the first, four ancient beings known as the Ahrimen fell to Gaia inside meteorites. They were so mighty that not even all of mankind could defeat them. Only with the help of the world¡¯s most powerful scholars were these creatures imprisoned and sealed away for all eternity.¡± Bram readied himself for the punchline. ¡°And the second?¡± Rosa held up an index finger. ¡°The second involves the Gaian religion. In particular, their story of creation. Supposedly, the Goddess provided mankind with four artifacts of power, known as the sunstones. Before the sunstones, there was chaos. But when mankind received the sunstones, they gained order, knowledge, and reason. Thus, these relics cleansed the land of chaos.¡± Bram tried to piece it all together. ¡°So, Vance believed that ancient scholars used the sunstones to defeat the Ahrimen?¡± Somehow, the explanation felt incomplete. Rosa shook her head. ¡°No, Bram. The sunstones weren¡¯t used to defeat the Ahrimen. They became the Ahrimen¡¯s prisons. Vance believed that he could prove the sunstone¡¯s power wasn¡¯t intrinsic. That the stones themselves had no power of their own, but rather only power derived from the immortal spirits of these demons trapped inside!¡± A shiver crept up Bram¡¯s spine. Everything suddenly made sense. ¡°I understand. The sunstones don¡¯t grant power to a laymen, and Richard didn¡¯t command the sunstone¡¯s power when he demonstrated it to me in his throne room that day. Rather, he summoned the power of an Ahriman to do his bidding. The power of a demon.¡± Rosa took a deep breath and shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s even worse, Bram. Richard cannot demand power from these demons, unless they give it willingly. And when they do, that power comes at a price.¡± Bram felt a knot in his throat. ¡°What kind of price?¡± Rosa¡¯s lips began to tremble. ¡°The Ahrimen know nothing but chaos and destruction. They have no cause nor creed. Their only desire is to corrupt. In other words, the more a person uses the sunstone¡¯s powers, the more they become like the demon itself.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Are you certain that Vance¡¯s theories were correct? That the sunstones are nothing but tools of corruption?¡± Bram saw everything clearly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It explains everything. Richard would not have done the things he¡¯s done, if he were himself. It¡¯s precisely why Virgil¡ª¡± ¡°Precisely why Virgil gave the sunstone to Richard, instead of keeping it,¡± Rosa finished. Bram¡¯s whole body felt numb. ¡°And it¡¯s also why the Sunstone Protectors and the Gaian Priests took great care to keep the sunstone safe ¡­ why they kept them inside AMF¡¯s and vowed never to use them. They understood the dangers ¡­ they tried to warn me ¡­. ¡°What about the second sunstone?¡± J¨®zef¡¯s question broke Bram out of his trance. ¡°Angkor now has our sunstone, from Kitezh. If Richard has the first, who has the second?¡± For a few seconds, no one said anything. It was an obvious question, but no one seemed to have an answer. Rosa decided to speak first. ¡°We should assume that Virgil knows better than to handle them directly. He¡¯ll want to find another patsy who¡¯ll be ignorant of their true dangers.¡± Bram considered something. ¡°How do we know that Virgil isn¡¯t using a sunstone already? He¡¯s already demonstrated immense powers that terrify even other scholars.¡± Rosa shook her head. ¡°No, what Virgil is using is something different. Jean called it Interdicta.¡± ¡°Jean?¡± Bram was unfamiliar with the name. Rosa told him about her old professor, who sacrificed himself so that she could escape. Yet she had failed and was captured, anyway, which meant his sacrifice had been in vain. She looked crestfallen. It was clear to Bram that Virgil had to be stopped. But he couldn¡¯t help but think about the word that Rosa used. He heard the very same term from the Gaian priests in Minoa. She continued. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of interdicta before. I can¡¯t quite place it, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s related to the sunstones. It means ¡®forbidden magic¡¯. I¡¯ll need to do more research as soon as I have the opportunity. But for now, assume it makes Virgil virtually unstoppable. Scholars can¡¯t force an AMF upon him, if they can¡¯t detect his magic. Nor can they defend themselves against it. We¡¯re simply not ready to face him.¡± J¨®zef had grown a few shades whiter since last he spoke. His whispered voice had a sharpened edge of fear. ¡°How are we ready to face any of this? Aren¡¯t these demons supposed to be immortal? How can we possibly stop them?¡± Once again, the mood fell silent. It stayed that way for a few moments, until Bram thought of an idea. ¡°The Ahrimen might have once been an unstoppable force, but they were defeated once before. A group of scholars succeeded in trapping them inside the sunstones. And somewhere, the information exists of how to do it. Our best chance right now is to speak to another Sunstone Protector.¡± A twinkle of hope returned to Jozef¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course! Emperor Zhao Peng.¡± Bram grinned, happy to explain to Rosa. ¡°We¡¯re already on our way to speak to the Koban Emperor to warn him about Angkor. While we¡¯re there, we can ask him. He should have the knowledge of Transiens Veritas.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°With knowledge, there is power.¡± Rosa looked somber. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s our best move, but we must get there quickly. Armed with two sunstones, there¡¯s no telling how fast Angkor can mount another attack. We must beat them to it.¡± Bram had some experience with Angkor¡¯s military. ¡°Logistically speaking, it will take some time to redeploy the air fleet, which only left Rungholt a couple of morns ago. I estimate we have about a week, which should give us enough time to reach Loulan and prepare a defense. I ¡­ can¡¯t be sure, of course. There¡¯s no telling what they can do with the sunstones. But, we must still try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± J¨®zef agreed. ¡°We can¡¯t fail. The people of Kitezh are depending on us.¡± ¡°More than that,¡± Rosa told him. ¡°Without us, Koba is completely unprepared. We can¡¯t let Angkor possess a third sunstone.¡± Bram nodded with conviction. ¡°Then it¡¯s a race, and the first to Loulan might determine the fate of the world.¡±
End of Arc IV : The Angkorian Occupation ¡­ To be continued in Arc V: Race to Loulan.
Chapter 53 : Coup
Arc V : Race to Loulan Chapter LIII : Coup Earlmorn of Tertius, Eleventh Day of Autumnmoon
The sun crested over the top of Mount Abakai, the Northern Continent¡¯s tallest peak. That glimmer of sunshine, though brief, was like a ray of hope to the travelers on their race to Koba¡¯s capital. It lasted only a moment before the sandskipper entered the mountain¡¯s looming shadow. A frigid, snow-packed trail with harsh, glacial winds awaited them on this first leg of their journey. Once at the mountain¡¯s base, Konrad woke to a briefing, held at his king¡¯s behest. With an audience of Kitezhians in the bed of the sandskipper, the Gnostic Knight and sorceress revealed stunning revelations about the sunstones, with emphasis on the demons imprisoned inside. Called Ahrimen, these immortal fiends were once bent on destroying the world, but ancient scholars succeeded in trapping them. Though most of the world had long since forgotten their techniques, the Sunstone Protectors inherited untold knowledge through Transiens Veritas. Emperor Zhao Peng was one such protector, and the mission now included seeking these answers. The stakes had never been higher. King Richard and his kingdom were no longer of sound mind, and neither diplomacy nor sheer force would be strong enough to detract them from their path of destruction. Richard might have been na?ve to the sunstone¡¯s true nature, but he used its magic nonetheless and invited the Ahriman¡¯s corruption. Konrad shuddered. The thought of a demon slowly eating away at a man¡¯s soul, corrupting his morals, and causing him to engage in contemptable acts, was more horrifying than anything he could imagine. And yet, it fully made sense how Angkor gained its incredible strength, as well as how they found unity and willingness inside their kingdom to launch unprovoked attacks upon sovereign neighbors. Especially after five years of peace. Bram and Rosa explained the endgame, too, should they fail. If Angkor succeeded in gathering all four sunstones, the spell entrapping the Ahrimen would end, and they would once again threaten all life on Gaia. King J¨®zef¡¯s emissary, and his proposed alliance with Emperor Zhao Peng, was an existential imperative. And it was a race against time, since Koba was Angkor¡¯s next target. Fortunately, the travelers reached the mountain without being spotted by airships. Even a single sighting would signal their presence to the enemy and threaten their mission. Their best bet was to use the old supply route across Mount Abakai, rather than the open plains to the south. Konrad understood that his time with his ward was at an end. Still, it didn¡¯t stop him from feeling anxious and apprehensive. He had been J¨®zef¡¯s closest guardian since the boy was born, and parting felt like a dereliction of duty. He wanted to see his king through to the end of his journey, but he couldn¡¯t leave Rungholt unattended. He had to go back. There was no alternative but for him to place his trust in his countrymen, as well as Bram and Rosa, who had pledged their loyalty and support. It had to be enough. Before departing, the crew said their goodbyes. Foremost, they felt it was right to thank the one-armed man, whose sandskipper made the voyage possible. G¨¦org¡¯s connection with his homeland was complicated. He had once fought to protect his country, but his country failed to protect him when he needed it most. Kitezh treated him like a stranger when poverty and neglect threatened his life, yet he bared no grudge. In fact, he risked his life to transport the party, yet asked for nothing in return. For that, the crew recognized him. Bram was first to give his heartfelt thanks, followed by Rosa, who had fully recovered from her magical illness. She embraced G¨¦org and wished him well on his journey. Konrad then watched as a procession of Kitezhians honored their forgotten hero. J¨®zef shook the man¡¯s remaining hand, wishing him Gaia''s blessings. And at last, the soldiers turned and saluted. The Kitezhian salute included two bumps of the fist against the chest, followed by the arm held in front, elbow bent at ninety degrees, and fist pointing up. G¨¦org had been their peer before his discharge stripped him of military status. But they honored him, still, by saluting with their left hands. The mark of solidarity ended with a tear that slowly rolled off G¨¦org¡¯s cheek, glinting briefly in the morning light as it fell. Konrad also bid farewell to his king and fellow Kitezhians. Understandably, he received a less emotional valediction. After offering some final words of encouragement to J¨®zef, he and G¨¦org returned to the sandskipper and departed. Despite losing sleep the previous night, he was still restless. His mind wandered, full of fears and reservations. Not just for J¨®zef¡¯s journey, but also from the traumas that surfaced in the wake of Angkor¡¯s attack. He had yet to mourn the passing of J¨®zef¡¯s father, who had been more than just a good leader. Henrich was Konrad¡¯s mentor and friend, and his sudden death still shook the grieving minister. He had been right outside the door when it happened. Henrich was resolving a dispute between eastern farmers and the merchant¡¯s guild, whose role was to distribute grain, vegetable, and animal product. The merchants wanted to increase their share at the farmer¡¯s expense, which would have plunged many of those already poor laborers into severe hardship. Henrich regularly stood up for those who lacked the power or leverage to negotiate for themselves. That was just the kind of man he was. Unfortunately, Angkor dropped their weaponized firebombs at just the right place, and the explosion caused the room to collapse, killing everyone inside, instantly. The damage to the surrounding areas was also extensive. Konrad remembered being thrown across the room as the castle crumbled around him. Body shaking, eyes watering, breathing labored, he guided the castle staff down the escape tunnels. He took as many as he could, though he was unable to save the man who meant the most to him. Henrich died alone, under rubble, without so much as a proper funeral. For all the good he had done, for so many across Kitezh, he deserved better. And still, the Angkorian forces persisted. It was only a matter of time before they found an entrance to the Network. The Kitezhian resistance would fight for their lives, but against a force as powerful as Angkor, survival was far from certain. Konrad knew he might very well be heading to his own death, but he was ready and willing to die for his country. At least J¨®zef would be far away from the bloodshed. The neophyte king was especially vulnerable, since he knew the way inside the family vaults, as well as many other Kitezhian secrets of value to invaders. Konrad was confident he made the right choice to send him away. His only hope was that his handpicked men would protect their king and get him to Loulan in time. Somewhere in the midst of these thoughts, he awoke to find a bright light shining in his face. It was already highsun. He yawned and stretched, noticing wide open fields of grass passing by on either side. He was surprised and a little worried that G¨¦org hadn¡¯t taken the safer routes to the south. He shook his head to dispel the grogginess. ¡°Mister T?ller, did we not agree to travel through the woodlands for protection?¡± The one-arm appeared to be in good spirits. ¡°Have not seen airships all morn. Is faster to go through plains.¡± Konrad was too drowsy to argue, and he was eager to make it back to Rungholt. Also, he trusted G¨¦org enough to believe he wouldn¡¯t have deviated recklessly. So he sat back and watched the hills and quarries, thickets and groves, and small streams that populated the Kitezhian landscape. After a few hours, G¨¦org broke the silence. ¡°Sir, forgive if I assumed wrongly, but you said your family name was Rommel, no? Is it, eh ¡­ relation to late general?¡± Konrad let out a weary breath. He had hoped G¨¦org wouldn¡¯t bring it up. Many had asked him the same question, and he loathed the answer every time. After living his whole life in his father¡¯s shadow, he wanted to be free of it for good. Although, given the polite request, he could hardly refuse a few words. ¡°No apologies needed, Mister T?ller. You are correct. Friedreich Rommel was my father.¡± G¨¦org looked over his shoulder, his eyes as wide as his smile. ¡°Must be huge honor. General Rommel was hero of mine since I was boy!¡± Konrad cringed. Indeed, much of the country celebrated Friedreich as a model strategist and valiant fighter, until his death in the battle of Dobb¡¯s Plain. But to those who truly knew him, perception didn¡¯t live up to reality. Behind closed doors, Friedreich Rommel was a very different man. Even so, Konrad felt that some things were better left hidden. It wasn¡¯t his place to sully his father¡¯s name, no matter how he felt about him. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. While he groaned on the inside, he made the obligatory response. ¡°Yes, quite an honor. But, also a huge responsibility.¡± G¨¦org looked interested. ¡°How so?¡± Konrad hadn¡¯t intended to carry on a conversation, but he had nothing else demanding his time or attention. He also didn¡¯t owe his father any favors, so he figured he¡¯d tell G¨¦org the truth, not the fairytale told by Friedreich¡¯s admirers. ¡°He was very strict, the kind of father who set demanding standards for his family. I was his only male child, so he expected me to follow in his footsteps and rise in military rank. And when I did not, he considered me a failure.¡± G¨¦org shrugged. ¡°You might not have risen to general, but are still king¡¯s top advisor. Second in line to throne, no less. Is great accomplishment! You think father not proud?¡± Konrad shook his head. G¨¦org didn¡¯t understand. He was like a stranger at a pub, who listens to secrets spilt over cheap ale. Konrad didn¡¯t want to be vulnerable on his lonely ride back to Rungholt. The truth was, he had trained hard to be a soldier, but he didn¡¯t have the stamina. And when he failed to keep up, his father would beat him after practice to ¡®toughen him up¡¯. The bruises healed, but the anger endured. It wasn¡¯t easy for Konrad to explain this to someone who idolized his abuser. It was easier to lie. ¡°I think he was. It was just not his way to show it.¡± G¨¦org swiveled his head back. ¡°Fair enough. So, how did you become Minister?" Konrad didn¡¯t enjoy all the personal questions. It brought back pain ¡­ and regret. He figured he¡¯d pose some of his own. ¡°What about you? Did you live up to your father¡¯s expectations?¡± The one-armed man seemed taken aback, but he nodded slowly. ¡°Papa was a good man. He served in army, and I wanted to be like him. But, Mama ¡­ she feared losing us. She begged me to find, ehm ¡­ exemption from draft. My parents owned land. They believed they could find me job, if I was willing. But, eh ¡­ I wanted to fight. For Kitezh. I could not agree to civilian life.¡± Konrad listened closely, noting the change in G¨¦org''s tone. The one-armed man usually spoke so confidently; but now, his voice trembled. He breathed deeply, only to let out a shudder. ¡°Several years into War, Papa perished in battle. I was supposed to fight beside him, but, um eh ¡­ administrative error resulted in transfer. Arrived days later, after battle was over. Still, Mama received word that we ¡­ were both dead. Sometime later, she took her own life.¡± Konrad''s heart sank. He had been so worried about exposing his own vulnerabilities, he forgot that G¨¦org likely had his own painful past. He felt ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should not have pried.¡± G¨¦org glared back. ¡°You asked, did you not? So I am telling. You will listen, yes?¡± Konrad¡¯s face flushed. He nodded rapidly. ¡°Of course, please continue.¡± G¨¦org looked satisfied. ¡°You must understand; Mama did not take life out of grief. Her parents had passed, and she had no family. Without husband or son, she had no income. Could not afford to live. She believed a quick death was better than suffering. Such is the way for many in Kitezh. Is not easy for others to understand.¡± Konrad felt a jab at the notion of class inequity. The government made every attempt to rescue people out of poverty, but the wealth needed to serve every needy family was always far beyond the nation¡¯s budget. Still, he didn¡¯t want to interrupt G¨¦org again. He waited for him to finish. The one-armed man shook his head. ¡°I was angry ¡­ learned of Mama¡¯s death on eve of battle. Wanted to punish Angkor for what they did. Fought aggressively, and allowed grief to cloud judgment. For my recklessness, justly I paid with my arm.¡± He raised the stump on his right shoulder for emphasis. Konrad''s heart ached. War was nothing but grief. For both sides. He wished there was something he could say. ¡°War is terrible, Mister T?ller. Perhaps that was why I never cut it as a soldier. I never wanted to take lives. I just wanted to ¡­ make the world a little bit better. I¡¯ve always believed in the Brandt family, because they believed the same way.¡± G¨¦org did not respond. Konrad felt that there was more he needed to say. ¡°I ¡­ also want to apologize. Not for anything I have said or done today, but on behalf of our great country. Kitezh failed you when you needed help, but ¡­ no one was more regretful than Henrich. In those darkest days, when he knew his people were suffering ¡­ and dying ¡­.¡± Konrad¡¯s voice cracked. He felt choked up, but he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°He ¡­ he wanted to help everyone. And it crushed him that he could not.¡± G¨¦org stopped the craft, suddenly. It took Konrad by surprise. He figured he must have said something offensive, and he feared G¨¦org¡¯s reproach. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be one-arm man¡¯s intent. ¡°Do not misunderstand, Konrad. I do not place blame on Henrich. Or on anyone from Kitezh. Neither do I harbor hatred for Angkor. At least, not anymore.¡± He took a deep breath and let it out. ¡°Too much of world¡¯s suffering is out of our control. But, not all. If I can make difference for just one man, that is my mission. Whether I sell him herbs, or listen to story, or ¡­ if meager sandskipper transports emissaries across enemy lines¡ªthese are my desires. So, do not take pity. Do not apologize. Is how I cope. How about you?¡± Konrad didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t have an answer. He just stared back in stunned silence as G¨¦org returned to piloting his sandskipper. And for some reason, it felt right. For a while, things on the sandskipper remained peaceful. It glided across verdant hillscapes and was making good time. But then, unexpectedly, the air in front became wavy, like at the boundary of a flame. Konrad recognized magic, having seen this spell many times before. He bolted up front, alongside G¨¦org, as the distortion coalesced into a sphere. In its center, an image formed of an elderly woman in a blue, noblewoman¡¯s dress. She had white hair, though her cheeks were smooth and youthful. Her only wrinkles came from around her thin lips and deep, sapphire eyes. ¡°Lady Azul!¡± Konrad was relieved to see Kitezh¡¯s most powerful sorceress still alive. ¡°Thank the Goddess! I haven¡¯t seen or heard from you since the attack, and I was worried that ¡­ well ¡­." Lady Azul gazed back with a single raised eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not dead, yet, Mister Rommel.¡± She spoke gracefully, enunciating each syllable with perfect pitch and clarity. He should have known that such a venerable spellcaster wouldn¡¯t have succumbed so easily. The name ¡®Azul¡¯ was a title, rather than her birthname, and it reflected her rather distinguished record. Her counterpart, the powerful witch, ¡®Lady Rouge¡¯, had a title that reflected her mastery of wizardry. Both women served their country for many decades, ever since J¨®zef¡¯s grandfather, Ulrich Brandt, ruled the land. Lady Azul clearly came to deliver a message, and she wasted no time with pleasantries. ¡°I regret that my absence caused you concern, but I¡¯ve been working tirelessly with Lady Rouge to keep our Network secure from Angkor¡¯s tireless attempts to find an entrance. However, we would have spoken sooner, had you been inside my scrying range. I have an urgent message for King Brandt. I trust he shouldn¡¯t be far from your side?¡± Konrad recognized the term scry as being the magical equivalent of a message. The sorceress in front of him was merely a projection, so that her voice could carry over large distances. Scholars enchanted certain objects, like mirrors or crystal balls, with the ability to send the scry, and those at the other end would be able to converse back. The magic had limited range, however. ¡°My apologies, My Lady.¡± Konrad wasn¡¯t sure if she had spoken yet to the Ministries, so he decided to fill her in. ¡°His Majesty formed an emissary to Koba and is currently enroute. I saw him personally to the base of Mount Abakai. Surely, you must have heard¡ª" Lady Azul wrinkled her nose. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of the king¡¯s intent, but it seems you¡¯ve traveled faster than I anticipated. It is unfortunate, since His Majesty¡¯s absence puts us in a predicament. You see, the Angkorian occupation is a growing concern, and I regret to inform you that some people have taken matters into their own hands.¡± Konrad¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Are you telling me that someone in the Ministry intends to challenge the king''s prerogative? He clearly ordered the Network to await reinforcements!¡± He thought he heard a harrumph from the sorceress, but her visage remained stone cold. ¡°Indeed. Our own illustrious Captain Unruh is leading a bona fide rebellion. And he appears to have found support from others.¡± Konrad was outraged. ¡°Traitors! They must be arrested at once!¡± Lady Azul shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy, I¡¯m afraid. Angkor appears close in discovering an entrance to the Network. If King Brandt has only just arrived at Mount Abakai, it will be far too late by the time he returns. The Ministry is divided, Mister Rommel. And I believe Captain Unruh will push for a surrogate vote.¡± Konrad cursed under his breath. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare! Then again, if he succeeds ¡­.¡± Lady Azul lamented. ¡°Things have degenerated more than you realize. Reason has given way to recreancy, and I expect the vote will be imminent. Assuming all goes in the captain¡¯s favor, he¡¯ll soon have the power to order a counterattack.¡± Konrad¡¯s heart clenched. Hans¡¯ recklessness would lead to bloodshed, not just for his supporters, but for all of Rungholt¡¯s survivors. He cursed again, this time aloud, and thanked Lady Azul for her warning. The sorceress nodded, and her magical scry disappeared. G¨¦org glared back, wearing a confused look. ¡°What was that all about?¡± Konrad gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s the king''s Minister of Security, Hans Unruh. Ever since the attack, I noticed Hans¡¯ growing ambition. But I never thought he would vie for the throne¡ªor use this crisis like an opportunist! You see, J¨®zef is legally young enough to qualify for a surrogate to rule in his stead, if the Ministry deems him unfit. This would only last until he comes of age, but if Hans becomes this surrogate, it will give him the power to overrule His Majesty¡¯s orders. In effect, he¡¯ll become the acting King of Kitezh.¡± G¨¦org''s lips tightened. ¡°But, you are Primary Minister. Surely your vote matters.¡± Konrad sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, if I am absent, a unanimous vote from the surviving Ministers will be enough. If Lady Azul is correct, then Hans has already started a pressure campaign and will intimidate the holdouts to vote in his favor. Under the circumstances, he might pull it off. The Ministry can¡¯t stand idle if Angkor is on the verge of discovering our Network. It¡¯s just a matter of time before they choose a foolish counterattack over the alternative ¡­ which, admittedly, is certain death at the hands of Angkor.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± G¨¦org pushed forward the sandskipper''s throttle. ¡°Hold on. I will get us to Rungholt faster.¡± Konrad gripped the side of the vehicle and allowed his mind to hunt for solutions. If there was one area he trusted his instincts the most, it was politics. He could save Henrich¡¯s legacy, as long as he reached the Ministries before the vote. He just hoped he could make it on time. Chapter 54 : Uriel
Chapter LIV : Uriel Midday of Tertius, Eleventh Day of Autumnmoon
Precipitation from the previous week established a firm white base on Mount Abakai¡¯s western slopes, but a bright and sunny midday turned it into slush. Rosa and the others on their exodus to Koba strained on their way up the mountain, just as the mighty evergreens strained under the weight of the icy slurry. The beautiful sorceress had been on this route once before. Kitezh and Koba built it during The War to share surplus supplies, which for years gave them an advantage over Angkor. Wizards carved the byway, blasting large pathways through wooded slopes, so that wagons could travel. For a while, it served both nations well. Koba¡¯s rice harvests were bountiful enough to feed both armies, while Kitezh¡¯s iron mines supplied plenty of weapons and armor. The northern alliance sent decoys to fool King Richard into targeting the route to the south. For more than a year, Angkor sent troops along the plains to intercept caravans. Meanwhile, larger, more valuable shipments were sent along the mountain path. When Richard finally caught on, he sent three of his Gnostics to sabotage the route, along with their sorceress companions. Rosa and Bram were among them. They travelled light, using magic to compensate for sparse food and warmth over a six month period. Rosa and Bram had met only a few months earlier. She had no wilderness training, and at times struggled to keep up, but Bram compensated with his skills and experience. Kitezh and Koba went through extraordinary efforts to defend the caravan, but they were no match for a Gnostic and his sorceress. In the end, the subterfuge weakened the northern alliance, and King Richard used the exploit to advance his troops. Rosa found it ironic that she traveled the very same route, now that she was committed to aiding Angkor¡¯s enemies. The cold, wet pathway soaked through her boots, and others¡¯ as well. It made the uphill climb all the more unbearable. Bram marched in front, in stride with the neophyte king, while Rosa strayed to the rear, so she could speak with the mysterious Gaian child. Yuri had a tough time verbalizing, but it was clear they still had a lot to say. Fortunately, Rosa knew how to communicate telepathically. She required direct contact, so she held the child¡¯s hand as they hiked. The results were astonishing. For Yuri, telepathy was more like a first language. Their thoughts raced into Rosa¡¯s mind faster than she could comprehend. With all the patience she could muster, she coaxed the child to slow down. Over the course of several hours, she gathered vast insights. It was exhausting, both mentally and in terms of depleted manna. By the time she was dizzy with fatigue, she wanted eagerly to share her results with Bram. She caught up to her Knight on foot and suggested it might be time to set up camp and allow the Kitezhians to eat and rest. The group had made good progress, but there was already signs of frostbite. Fortunately, the farmers from the valley provided plenty of food and extra clothes. J¨®zef¡¯s sorcerers used their healing powers, while the soldiers prepared a supper of lamb and vegetable stew. Rosa made sure Yuri was safe by the campfire before taking Bram aside to look for a private place to speak. They found an alcove a short distance away, along the cliffside. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice how you care for her.¡± Bram smiled, with a certain twinkle in his eye. Rosa missed that look, which he used to show a lot when they first fell in love. He also couldn¡¯t seem to tear his gaze from Yuri, who still sat by the campfire. ¡°She¡¯s special, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rosa agreed. ¡°About that. I had a chance to speak with Yuri, you know.¡± Bram raised his brows. ¡°Oh, really? How¡¯d that go?¡± Rosa realized he was being sarcastic. ¡°I suppose you know that Yuri is mostly non-verbal. However, I succeeded in starting some dialogue through magic. And, first of all, I want to point out that Yuri is not a ¡®she¡¯.¡± Bram¡¯s expression changed, as if he had just witnessed Rosa sprout a new head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rosa chuckled and gestured for him to calm down. ¡°Listen, Bram. I know it won¡¯t make sense to you at first, but hear me out. Yuri is not like other children. Their sex is fluid, and they might present as a girl or boy, depending on the circumstances.¡± Bram looked even more bewildered, so Rosa explained. ¡°When you look at Yuri, you see a female child. However, you should know that it¡¯s only temporary. Yuri wants to appear this way, because they feel that it helps you to connect with them better. Yuri can also appear as a boy, anytime they want. In fact, I met Yuri before you left on your mission from King Richard. When I met them, I thought they were a male child.¡± Poor Bram looked utterly confused. ¡°Wait, you did what? When? How¡¯s that possible? I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡± ¡°Then listen!¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time Rosa needed to coax Bram into enlightenment. He was stubborn, sometimes. ¡°Just ¡­ let me explain, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± Bram laughed and shook his head. ¡°Alright, Rosie. You know me. I can be pretty clueless. But I¡¯ll listen.¡± He even winked. Rosa rolled her eyes. Bram had this cute, self-deprecating way of making light whenever he had trouble understanding. It used to occur a lot, back when she used to explain magic to him. She didn¡¯t mind too much. She just needed to go slow and keep it simple. ¡°Like I said, before you left for the mountains of Ur, I met Yuri twice ¡­ in Angkor. The first time, one of my father¡¯s servants claimed he had caught a boy sneaking past security. The child nearly ran into me and twisted an ankle. I healed it, and they ran off. Another time, I saw the same boy in the courtyard, just before you returned from Minoa. Unfortunately, the boy ran off again, just as you arrived. I confirmed this with Yuri, by the way. It was definitely them.¡± ¡°Them?¡± Rosa sighed. ¡°It¡¯s more respectful to avoid using gender specific terms. But, I don¡¯t think Yuri will mind if you use ¡®she¡¯ or ¡®her¡¯.¡± Bram grasped Rosa¡¯s hands. His expression reflected genuine effort. ¡° ¡®They¡¯ are still just a child. And I will honor my vow to protect them, regardless. I don¡¯t claim to know how they made it all the way to Angkor. Or how a child could change genders at all. But, I would still ask, ¡®why¡¯? I wouldn¡¯t care any less if they were a boy.¡± Rosa¡¯s heart welled with pride. ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so, but ¡­ here¡¯s where it gets weird.¡± Bram took a step back and appeared to brace himself. Rosa wasn¡¯t sure how to put it, but she gave it her best try. ¡° ¡®Yuri¡¯ is more of a nickname they give to their closest friends. Their full name is ¡®Uriel¡¯, and ¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to put this, but ¡­ ¡®Uriel¡¯ is also someone that Yuri refers to in the third person. At first I thought it was like an imaginary friend, but ¡­ I¡¯m starting to think it¡¯s real. Not just that, but it seems to be some kind of entity that¡¯s guiding them. Something ¡­ powerful. It might not even be of this world.¡± Bram paused, as if trying to process. ¡°So there are two ¡®Uriels¡¯. One of them refers to Yuri¡¯s full name, and the other is an entity that ¡­ guides her?¡± Rosa was proud of Bram. He understood the basics, at least. Unfortunately, the specifics were far more complex. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°That¡¯s right. According to Yuri, ¡®Uriel¡¯ gets passed down through generations of people from her village. Every so often, someone is born as one of these ¡®Uriel¡¯ incarnations. This entity that Yuri carries is what gives them their power. What¡¯s more, it specifically guided Yuri to contact you. Before you left Angkor¡ªeven before your mission to Minoa¡ªYuri left their village in search of you. That¡¯s why they ended up in Angkor, which is how I came to meet them.¡± Bram looked dumbfounded. ¡°Why me? Does Uriel have some kind of foresight? Did they know I¡¯d be sent on a mission to destroy their village?¡± Rosa paused to gather her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re referring to divination, the power to see glimpses of the future. It¡¯s not clear if Uriel has this power, because they gave me a different reason why they searched for you. Yuri told me that Uriel is looking for someone named ¡®Remiel¡¯.¡± Bram shrugged and posed the obvious question. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Unfortunately, Rosa didn¡¯t have an obvious answer. ¡°This is the part I don¡¯t understand. They claim that you are Remiel.¡± Bram¡¯s jaw hung open. ¡°Wait a sec. All this time, Yuri mistook me for someone else?¡± He sounded hurt. ¡°So they ¡­ do they not know that I¡¯m just a soldier who was ordered by Angkor to torch their village? Will they detest me when they know who I truly am?¡± Rosa scoffed at the fact that Bram took it so personally. ¡°Don¡¯t be dense. Yuri knows who you are, and they care about you, because you¡¯ve shown them nothing but kindness and dedication. Although ¡­ at first, it might have been true that Yuri trusted you because they believed¡ªand still do¡ªthat you are Remiel.¡± The Knight relaxed, but he still seemed apprehensive. ¡°What did you tell them?¡± Rosa answered honestly. ¡°I told Yuri that you¡¯re ¡®Bram¡¯, a man I¡¯ve known for eight years. But, here¡¯s the thing: Yuri told me that I¡¯m wrong.¡± Bram laughed. And he couldn¡¯t stop for several seconds. He wiped away the tears. ¡°Alright, that settles it. I stand corrected. I¡¯m not Bram, after all.¡± Rosa groaned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t treat it like it¡¯s a joke.¡± Bram sobered up, but he held his hands out, pleadingly. ¡°What do you want me to say, Rosie? You don¡¯t think I know who I am?¡± Rosa understood where he was coming from, but she wanted to treat each piece of information as potentially meaningful. At least until it could be proven otherwise. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Yuri¡¯s claims might seem unintuitive. Ridiculous, even. But they could also contain important truths.¡± Bram sighed. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t mean to discredit their perspective, but just look at what they¡¯ve been through. No matter what supernatural entities might be lurking inside of them, they¡¯re still just a child, who has experienced unspeakable horrors ¡­.¡± Bram trailed off, and his eyes went distant. As if he, too, were reliving terrible traumas. Rosa felt for him. She reached out and took him by the hands. ¡°So did you.¡± His face hardened. ¡°I¡¯m a Knight, Rosa. I¡¯ve seen my share of death and suffering. But for a child ¡­ the scene that day was especially brutal. I can¡¯t banish the visions of blood-soaked pathways, mangled corpses, charred bones ¡­ and that¡¯s me. Can you imagine what that does to a child?¡± Rosa teared up, just thinking of it. ¡°You think some of what Yuri tells me is borne from that trauma?¡± Bram shook his head. He seemed too choked up to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know. And I certainly wouldn¡¯t want you to stop searching for answers. All I¡¯m saying is that it¡¯s easy to jump to the wrong conclusions.¡± Rosa knew Bram well enough to know there was something else weighing heavily on his mind. ¡°What else is bothering you, Bram? Please. Talk to me.¡± He seemed to realize right away that she saw right through him. He took a deep breath and composed himself. ¡°I was thinking about Kane. He knew what he was doing when he murdered the people of Yuri¡¯s village. When he released those orbs ¡­ the ones enchanted with the sunstone¡¯s ¡­ I mean, the Ahriman¡¯s power. He did it, knowing what would happen.¡± Rosa¡¯s heart sunk. She knew how much their friendship meant to him. Bram had even reminded her before leaving Angkor how much he trusted Kane to have his back. Later, aboard the sandskipper, he revealed the story of what happened, and it broke her heart. But he hadn¡¯t gone into the details. ¡°You don¡¯t know what Kane was truly thinking. He could have been under compulsion¡ª" Bram shook his head decisively. ¡°You weren¡¯t there to hear what he told me. He was ¡­ zealous ¡­ demented. He completely bought into Richard¡¯s promises of conquest and power, and he wanted me to join him. He was sincere. I saw it in his eyes, and I¡¯ll never forget it. He obviously didn¡¯t know me at all. And, I guess ¡­ I never knew him, either.¡± Rosa couldn¡¯t imagine what it must have felt like to know someone for so many years, only to see a completely different side of them. One that was darker and more sinister than Bram could have imagined. It must have been eating him up inside. ¡°Do you think he survived the destruction of the valley?¡± Bram nodded, lips pressed tightly together. ¡°Yes. I know he did. I¡¯ll have to face him again someday. And I dread it.¡± Rosa did, too. But she didn¡¯t want to dwell on it too long. There were other hardships ahead. ¡°Listen, Bram, we don¡¯t know what things are like back home. The Ahriman¡¯s corruption might have spread beyond Richard and his closest allies. Judging by what Angkor has already done, he must have the backing of the kingdom. We might need to face more friends and allies before this is over, and we can¡¯t lose hope. There must be a way to break the Ahriman¡¯s spell. The more we learn, the better our chances.¡± Bram¡¯s expression became resolute. ¡°I know. And we will. I promise you, Rosa. We will make it to Emperor Zhao Peng in time.¡± Rosa felt encouraged. The path forward was fraught with peril, but at least the objective seemed clear. The sweet aroma of lamb stew wafted through the air, reminding her that supper had been served. She needed to eat to keep her strength. Much to her surprise, a certain someone wandered over with a serving just for her. She looked down to find Yuri with a soup bowl, reaching up with both hands. She couldn¡¯t help but fawn. ¡°Yuri, thank you. How thoughtful.¡± The child beamed. Bram politely excused himself, so he could get a bowl of his own. Rosa rested on her haunches to bring herself to Yuri¡¯s level. She savored a spoonful, enjoying the mix of tomatoes, herbs, and carrots. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Did you make this for me?¡± Yuri nodded enthusiastically. Rosa placed a hand fondly on the child¡¯s head, when she caught sight of something around their neck. Something she hadn¡¯t noticed before. It was a silver chain that must have been stuffed underneath the child¡¯s clothes. But now it rested over their shirt, exposing a dark stone, the size of a thumbnail. The way it refracted the light was beautiful. Enthralling, even. She certainly hadn¡¯t expected to see something like it on the neck of a tribesperson. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± She reached out, only to see Yuri recoil. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. I was just admiring your pendent.¡± Yuri reached out for Rosa¡¯s hand. She recognized the gesture as wanting to communicate. The sorceress set down her soup bowl and gingerly grasped the child¡¯s hands. Words flowed quickly into her mind. Thestonebelongstourielithasbeenpasseddowninmyfamilythroughgenerationsandmommygaveittomeformylastbirthday. Rosa tried to concentrate. She still wasn¡¯t used to keeping up with Yuri¡¯s blindingly fast train of thought. ¡°I see. So, it¡¯s Uriel¡¯s stone. May I see it?¡± She was now quite curious. If the stone somehow offered a clue about the entity known as Uriel, it would be most valuable to study. Even so, Yuri was hesitant. Imnotsupposedtoremovethestonenotforanyoneorforanyreason. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Rosa promised. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to remove it from your neck. I just want to look at it.¡± Yuri still looked apprehensive, but they took a step closer, so that the stone was within reach. Rosa reached out gingerly, moving her fingertips ever closer to the stone. As soon as she made contact, her mind became one with it. Colors and objects looked more vivid, more defined. The world itself seemed to shine like a beacon. The sun glowed like a fireball in the sky, its rays piercing arrows of light. Each ray, a million particles of energy, buzzing through billions of molecules of air, hitting a world that spun ever faster. So fast. Days blurred into night, back into day, and back again. Sunrises and sunsets by the thousands. Turnings of a globe, a sphere, a marble, a speck, a tiny blue speck in the vast blackness of space. A deep, cold blackness that went on forever, stretched infinitely across space and time, passing by balls of unimaginably hot flame, explosions that outshined galaxies, a universe in its entirety, so large and incomprehensible that a mortal mind had no hope of ¡­. Rosa screamed. She withdrew from the stone and landed backward on the cold, icy ground. She had touched the divine. And now, the mere mortal realm seemed like a facsimile. Bram rushed by her side. ¡°Rosa! Rosa ¡­ are you alright?¡± She heard him speaking, but she was in shock. The world seemed small and insignificant. ¡°Rosa! Speak to me!¡± She blinked, realizing that people had gathered around her, curious and concerned. She took a few breaths and tried to remember how to speak. ¡°Bram?¡± He took her in his arms and squeezed. ¡°Thank the Goddess you¡¯re alright.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t even remember what she did ¡­ at first. But as her mind relearned how to focus, she recalled reaching out and touching the stone. After that, it was all a blur. ¡°Where¡¯s Yuri?¡± ¡°They¡¯re right here, Rosa.¡± The child was crouched on the ground and crying. Bram left Rosa¡¯s side to comfort the child. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yuri. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Rosa looked at the crowd of onlookers. King J¨®zef and his crew had come to see the commotion. She had been reckless. Yuri¡¯s powers were no longer a secret. ¡°We need to get going,¡± Bram announced. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of ground to cover before dark.¡± He helped Rosa to her feet, and the crowd dispersed. Chapter 55 : Visitation
Chapter LV : Visitation Midday of Tertius, Eleventh Day of Autumnmoon
Deep underneath Angkor¡¯s capital, Cedric Curtis awaited his fate, alone, in a dark and barren cell. It had been years since anyone stewed behind those same, rusted iron bars. When The War ended, and the era of peace began, Angkor¡¯s citizens demanded that Richard abolish his use of secret prisons, where men were tortured and abused without accountability. He obliged by decommissioning the dungeons and prosecuting the men who ran them¡ªwhich, incidentally, were the same men he had himself hired to run the operation. It was all part of a campaign to bury his nation¡¯s sordid past and write a new narrative emblazoning Angkor¡¯s status as a leader for peace in the region. Along with the right messages from State Media agencies, Angkor¡¯s citizens began to wonder if the contemptible acts performed during The War had really occurred, or if they were merely rumors, started by crazed activists with liberal agendas. Cedric used to wonder, too, until he witnessed the dungeons with his own eyes. On his way to his cell, the demon-possessed denizens of Angkor led him through rooms of torture and interrogation, where the air still carried the stale and unmistakable scent of sweat and blood. He saw the bullpens, where captured soldiers were forced to squat in cramped spaces without food or water. Some lost their minds within those walls. Most did not survive. It felt as if the souls of the dead were still trapped, yearning to escape their eternal prison. Their long-lost cries of anger and suffering seeped through Cedric¡¯s skin, just like the cold, damp air. He felt it in his bones. Their fear. Their helplessness. Their loss of hope. Empty hours chipped away at his courage, hollowing out his once-confident fa?ade. He should have left well enough alone. He shouldn¡¯t have stuck his nose where it didn¡¯t belong, or ventured into areas he knew were forbidden. He should have kept to himself. His instincts told him to stay home, but he refused. And now he paid the price, a penance he repeated to the dull stone walls. His creed, one of rue and regret. His stomach churned and cramped. He turned to biting his fingernails, a nervous habit he thought he conquered long ago. Before long, there was nothing left to bite. A salty, metallic liquid slid along his quivering lip, dripping into straggly strands of beard. He sucked the wound, cursing the damned ego that drove him to recklessness. Hours stretched. He had no way of knowing how much. The blackness destroyed all meaning of time. He lay on his back with eyes barely open, though he was unable to sleep. He tossed and turned on the cold, hard stone, sobbing uncontrollably. A sound shattered the silence, like a thunderclap. His mind sprang awake. It was the iron door, at the entrance, followed by a series of hollow footsteps. He feared the worst. His executioners had arrived ¡­ the men who would torture and interrogate him ¡­ who would maim his frail body until he told them everything they wanted. The slow and steady clomping nearly drove him insane! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he blurted, instantly wishing he could take it back and duck into his cell¡¯s darkest corner. At first, silence. He waited and dreaded for the darkness to speak. And it did. ¡°Be at ease, Mister Curtis. It¡¯s me.¡± The disembodied voice of Richard Cromwell spoke from the other side of the bars, but there wasn¡¯t enough light to see. It could have been any creature, lurking inside the darkness. Shivers raced up Cedric¡¯s spine as he cowered against the far wall. The ethereal voice was smooth and buttery. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not here to harm you. I was deeply saddened, you know, when I learned that you¡¯d been treated so poorly. So here I came, intent on making amends.¡± Cedric stiffened. He was chilled. Terrified to speak. The voice sounded just like the man he had spoken to a week earlier. But it was impossible. He saw the man¡¯s flesh tear to shreds and slough off as a demon emerged from inside. Whatever facsimile stood on the opposite side of the iron bars, Cedric wanted to be as far away from it as possible. ¡°Dearest Cedric,¡± the voice pressed with eerie sweetness. ¡°Surely, you know I wouldn¡¯t have come all this way for just anyone. I¡¯m here because of you, and your loyalty to our kingdom these many years. I believe that deserves some recompense.¡± ¡°Recompense?¡± The word slipped out of anger, a knee-jerk response to the sheer audacity. But the voice hardly took offense. It responded warmly. ¡°Yes! Angkor needs you, Mister Curtis. Your design is so very important. The kingdom is under attack, and Zounds is our only hope for victory!¡± Cedric was aghast. There was no way the voice could think he¡¯d be tricked again so easily. ¡°Begone, Monster!¡± he demanded with an unwavering tone. ¡°Richard is dead. I saw it with my own eyes. What are you? A specter? A demon?¡± The voice laughed. ¡°Cedric, please ¡­ I¡¯m still the same man. What you saw was the manifestation of the Ahriman, one of four beings of immortal power. Power that is granted to me by the sunstone. Power that is now mine to command. With it, I can do things that are beyond human comprehension!¡± Ahriman ¡­ Cedric recalled hearing that name chanted throughout the ritual. He also remembered the mural painted on the wall of the king¡¯s conference room, in which four demons waged war against mankind. In fact, one of those demons had an appearance resembling the creature from Richard¡¯s transformation. The recollection sent icy shards throughout his veins. ¡°Wh-what are you saying?¡± His voice was shaky. ¡°Th-that the sunstones are somehow connected to th-these ¡­ demons? And you intend to harness their powers, like they were t-t-tools for your ambitions?¡± The being that sounded like Richard answered firmly. ¡°It¡¯s hardly as trite as you make it sound, Mister Curtis. The secrets of the sunstones have been lost to generations of ignorant worshippers and nations that failed to realize their true potential. We shouldn¡¯t fear the Ahrimen¡¯s power any more than our ancestors feared the power to control fire. It can be harnessed, and I have the means to do it!¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t believe the hubris, but he gathered his wits to respond. ¡°What would a man do with such power? You would risk unleashing the wickedness of these fiends ¡­ for what? I don¡¯t suppose you expect me to believe you want to save Angkor from Kitezhian insurgents?¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The Richardesque being paused, creating a fog of silence more terrifying than its voice. But it did speak, and its response was far from welcome. ¡°You already know the answer, Mister Curtis, so why ask? Indeed, the stories were fabricated. It was necessary to garner support. And soon, it won¡¯t even matter.¡± The Craftsman was crushed. Even after hearing Mason¡¯s story, he still held on to a glimmer of hope that he merely misinterpreted his kingdom¡¯s intentions. But now, Richard¡¯s confirmation made it unavoidable. Inescapable. His hope withered like a dry leaf in winter, long in servitude to its tree, ready to be scattered to the wind. This demon ¡­ this Ahriman ¡­ had corrupted his kingdom to its core! Cedric practically choked on the words. ¡°Then it¡¯s true. You caused all that suffering ¡­ killed innocents, destroyed families, incited anger and distrust ¡­ my own colleague of more than twenty years is dead. Murdered! For no other reason than because his Kitezhian descent made him a scape goat.¡± The betrayal heated Cedric¡¯s blood, giving him the courage to confront his so-called sovereign. ¡°Not just Mason. Men and women across Angkor were arrested from their homes and thrown into prison camps, where they await slaughter without trial! Even our own people, who agonized through years of war, had their hopes of peace trampled. You did all of this ¡­ just to harness the power of a demon! Because you wanted their power. Because of avarice!¡± The voice of Richard sighed, almost convincingly. ¡°Yes ¡­ and though you may not see the wisdom until my strategy comes to fruition, know that I¡¯ve done it not just for myself, but so that Angkor and its people shall prosper.¡± Cedric felt his temperature rise, suppressing his fears and replacing them with fire. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± The anger burned, a rage that could not be quenched until the words left his lips. ¡°You go ahead and tell yourself that, Richard¡ªor whatever you are¡ªbut I want nothing to do with it! Your methods are evil, and these demons will bring naught but ruin and destruction to this country. To the world! You¡¯re a madman.¡± The voice lashed back. ¡°Watch your tone, Mister Curtis! I¡¯ve granted you plenty of leeway, given your value, but I¡¯ll not stand for insolence!¡± Cedric realized he was in no position to fight back. He felt helpless. All he wanted was to plead for a bit of sanity. ¡°I implore you to stop and think. The power might be great, but at what cost? What kind of nation will we become, if we must pay with our very souls by committing these travesties!¡± The voice was merciless. ¡°Pull yourself together. You used to be a smart man, but all I hear is parochial drivel. Besides, we¡¯ve already revealed to the world what the sunstones are capable of. There¡¯s no turning back now. We either eat, or get eaten.¡± The words took the breath from Cedric¡¯s chest. It didn¡¯t sound like Richard at all. Not anymore. ¡°What are you saying? That we¡¯ve already gone too far, as if that¡¯s justification for pushing further? We¡¯ve already experienced the heavy costs of a drawn out war. If what you say is true, a battle fueled by the power of these demons could decimate both sides. We could end up with nothing left. Before you took the sunstone, we already lived in an age of prosperity. But now, you could very well end up without a kingdom left to rule. What good is it, then, to provoke all this destruction in the first place?¡± The voice went an octave lower. ¡°You think too small. The old wars were about ruling over land, but our goals are so much greater now. When my plans come to fruition, we¡¯ll have unlocked a realm of immeasurable power. Our losses may be great, but whoever remains ¡­ whoever survives and attains this power ¡­ will rise as Gods!¡± Cedric had no retort. Richard¡¯s call for humankind''s apotheosis might have been meant as inspiring, but for Cedric, it was proof of his hubris. The Craftsman not only feared for his kingdom, but his bones ached at the tragedy that would befall all of Gaia. The clomping of boots resumed. The Richard-thing had started to pace. ¡°I¡¯m not na?ve to the risks, you know. There are ways to control the Ahrimen ¡­ to stave off their corruption. That¡¯s why Zounds is so important.¡± Cedric¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of his airbase. But he couldn¡¯t imagine what it had to do with controlling the Ahrimen. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once more.¡± Richard¡¯s voice suggested he had run out of patience. Negotiations were over. This was the final offer. ¡°Think carefully before you answer, for the wrong choice will have dire consequences!¡± Cedric had no intention of giving in, but he had to wonder. ¡°What good do you think Zounds will do? It was never designed to be an effective weapon against demons.¡± The Richard-being cackled. ¡°Is that all you think your glorious design is good for, Mister Curtis.¡± He laughed harder, putting his remaining sanity into question. ¡°No ¡­ this has naught to do with firepower. Did you forget what kind of fuel your new ship runs on? Perhaps there will be time for me to explain it to you, once you join me at my right hand.¡± Cedric was certain. Whatever creature stood outside his cell, it was not the man he once knew. He could never agree to provide aid, no matter what this madman wanted. Much less give up his precious skills to design a weapon for the Ahriman¡¯s arsenal. And yet, he was still afraid to say no. ¡°How could I agree, after the evils you¡¯ve wrought? You expect me to build a design that could very well cause indelible harm upon innocent people. I want no part in your wars. Why don¡¯t you just leave me out of it!¡± ¡°Every blessing requires sacrifice,¡± the voice argued. ¡°Forget the sunstones, and imagine what life would be like, if Angkor emerges victorious. You said yourself that we lived in an age of prosperity, following the last war. That¡¯s what success looks like, Mister Curtis. At least, to the victors.¡± Cedric still could not see through the darkness, but he could have sworn he saw the Richard-thing¡¯s face split into a wicked grin. ¡°After enduring some amount of hardship, the strongest who remain in Angkor will thank me for the greatness I shall deliver unto them. When I finally have all four sunstones, I¡¯ll rebuild this country on a cornerstone of wealth and power that will last a thousand years! No¡ªthat will last an eternity! You will witness this, Mister Curtis¡ªthis I promise you.¡± Cedric shook his head, despite the futility of such a gesture inside his darkened cell. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Violence does not lead to peace. It only begets more violence. If you wish to serve your people, you must protect them, not control them. After they learn what you¡¯ve done, the people of Angkor will never forgive you¡ªmuch less thank you.¡± Old King Richard¡¯s cheery tone slipped away, replaced with the voice of the madman. ¡°Bah! It matters not what you think. I told you, already. It¡¯s too late to turn back. Even now, our neighbors in Koba and Vineta plot to turn their sunstones against us. I¡¯ve tried long enough to convince you. Zounds must be operational, and you¡¯re the only one familiar enough with the design to ensure its timely schedule. Either you agree to my terms, or you¡¯ll pay for your impertinence!¡± Cedric winced. He wanted to stand firm, but he felt weak and diminutive under this creature¡¯s intimidating threats. If he refused, he would face pain, distress, torture, and other forms of coercion. Yet, if he agreed ¡­ if he delivered Zounds to this creature, he¡¯d be giving the Ahrimen one more tool to subjugate the world. The Craftsman uttered his response. His voice was fleeting, but no less committed. His lips formed the words, while his breath very slowly left his lungs. ¡°I cannot ¡­.¡± Light or not, he knew the creature¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°You are making a profound mistake, Mister Curtis! One way or another, I¡¯ll have my airbase. It matters not if you complete it from your comfortable office, or by candlelight in this prison cell!¡± ¡°Sire, please! You¡¯re not yourself. This Ahriman has changed your perception. It¡ª¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Cedric cringed at the sound of Richard¡¯s fury. At one time, he would have gladly done anything his king had asked. But no more. Richard¡¯s benevolent spirit was gone, a victim to the demon he had invited into his body. ¡°I¡¯ll not stand here and be lectured by the likes of you!¡± Cedric heard the sounds of footsteps storming off. He panicked, fearing he might have made the wrong choice. His heart beat strong enough to leap out of his chest. Once the heavy iron doors shut, there was silence, and plenty of it. Cedric curled up in the cell¡¯s corner and closed his eyes. Strangely enough, he felt peace. His moment of weakness and doubt had passed, and he felt the comfort of having stood for his principles. Despite what lay ahead, the former Grand Craftsman drifted into a deep and restful sleep. Chapter 56 : Exposure
Chapter LVI : Exposure Lateday of Tertius, Eleventh Day of Autumnmoon
J¨®zef turned his gaze north. With his troupe following behind, he reached an important milestone in his journey across Mount Abakai: the Glacial Crossing. The trail ran along the northern-most tip of the continent, overlooking the great Glacial Ocean. The young king watched ships as they sailed past. From such a vantage point, thousands of spans in elevation, he imagined them as tiny ants, marching across a deep blue picnic blanket. He knew a lot about this ocean. It provided a direct route between all the commercial sectors of the Northern Continent. Any merchant brave enough to sail its deadly torrents gained a sizable advantage over their competition, as no other thoroughfare provided a more expedient transport of the world¡¯s most popular merchandise. It took only two and a half months for a vessel to circumnavigate the continent, hit all major ports, and return home with a hull full of gold. The downside was an increase in pirating. To protect their riches, merchants turned to nautical accessorizing. Engineering guilds produced advanced weaponry, smithies forged hardened defenses, and mercenaries provided raw muscle. An entire ecosystem evolved, and on any clear day, a person looking north from Mount Abakai¡¯s Glacial Crossing could see these ships, decked with battle gear, enroute to their destinations. J¨®zef shivered. He had never felt so cold in his life. The slushy ground sucked the warmth from his boots, leaving his feet wet and frostbitten. His sorcerers periodically provided the group with healing, but their manna neared depletion, and they reeled from both mental and physical strain. Rosa helped, but even her powerful sorcery had limits. Expelling and applying manna were considered exclusive tasks, which meant they couldn¡¯t be done simultaneously. This included summoning the manna to heal and then applying that magic to one¡¯s own body. There were ways around it for certain spells. Sorcerers projected their voice by casting magic on the sound waves leaving their mouths, and they levitated by changing the pressure of the air around them. But for healing in particular, there were no exceptions. Sorcerers had to rely on their brethren to mend their wounds and ailments. And the more time they spent keeping each other healthy and refreshed, the less manna was available for everyone else. J¨®zef¡¯s hand went to his empty stomach, which protested with an audible rumble. He had refused hunger enchantments so his sorcerers could save on manna. But he hadn¡¯t eaten a thing since breakfast, and even then it was just a few pieces of dried fruit. Bram urged the group to hike through the day. The Glacial Crossing was dangerous, and lingering too long in one area made them vulnerable to mountain trolls, which were known to inhabit the area. Especially after dark. Worse, the trail was thin, and the northern edge was a steep, vertical drop all the way to the ocean. One wrong step, and a person would plummet to their death. Not even magic could save them. Even if a miracle spell were to save a person from the impact, they would hit turbulent, ice-cold waters, which would freeze and drown them before crushing them against the cliffs. The trail was only a few spans wide between edge and cliffside, making it necessary to hike in the cold shade closer to the cliff. This year, conditions made hiking even more difficult. Hot, unseasonal temperatures combined with cold northerly winds melted and refroze the layers of ice closest to the edge. Anyone walking too close could slip and careen over. The trail was sure to get worse after sunset. Despite the chill, slush, and dangerous conditions, the procession continued their painful march, hoping to finish before dark. They hiked for hours, until an impasse forced them to stop. One of Mount Abakai¡¯s many glaciers had created an ice melt that froze the trail completely over. It was so thick, steep, and slippery that it was impossible to cross safely. Rosa pulled the two sorcerers aside to huddle for a solution. They were already weak from all their healing, not to mention that sorcery was poorly suited for the problem. Wizards could have melted the ice with fire, or broken it into pieces with thunder. But three manna-depleted sorcerers didn¡¯t have much hope. Meanwhile, morale plummeted. The group had gone too far to turn back, and the trail wasn¡¯t wide or safe enough to set up camp. J¨®zef rested on a nearby boulder, thinking of what he could do to help. His eyes wandered to the child, Yuri, who hopped and skipped through the snow, as if completely immune to the cold. He recalled his sorcerers¡¯ warning. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it, but there is more power in that child than I have ever sensed in a single person. Fully developed, such a scholar could bless armies ¡­ or level mountains.¡± The fear and speculation had amplified since the spectacle between Yuri and Rosa. Everyone saw the flash of light that resulted in Rosa unconscious on the ground. Watching Bram pretend nothing happened made it all the more suspicious. The Knight might have earned some respect since leaving Rungholt, but to most Kitezhians, he was still a Gnostic. And they didn¡¯t always trust that he protected their interests. The crew wanted answers, which put J¨®zef in an uncomfortable position. He didn¡¯t want to force an explanation from the Knight, but he couldn¡¯t let rumors spread among his followers, either. It was clearly time for a private conversation with Bram. After all, the sorcerers weren¡¯t making any progress. If Yuri¡¯s powers could help, there was no reason not to ask. J¨®zef needed to understand why Bram kept their powers so hidden. He stood next to Rosa and the other sorcerers, arms crossed, and face rigid. The young king waved to get his attention. ¡°Eh, Bram ¡­ do you have a moment?¡± The Knight broke his cold fa?ade and put on what looked like a forced smile. J¨®zef could tell he was worn out. ¡°How can I help?¡± The young king tried his best to employ tact. ¡°I was hoping to have an honest conversation about Yuri.¡± The Knight¡¯s eyes flared, but only for a moment. He took J¨®zef aside to a part of the trail where others couldn¡¯t overhear and kept his voice low. Even so, it contained a certain severity. ¡°Listen. I know your men saw what happened earlier, and I can¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t happen. But what I¡¯m about to tell you is sensitive information, and I¡¯d like you to keep it between us.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. J¨®zef nodded. ¡°Of course. You can trust me to keep it confidential.¡± Bram took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Angkor was responsible for attacking Yuri¡¯s village, murdering everyone and leaving Yuri as the sole survivor. But I never told you the reason.¡± He paused again, clearly torn at the last moment whether he should divulge the truth. But it seemed he made his choice. ¡°Yuri is from a race of Ancient Gaians, which have the power to call forth spirits of the planet, known as aeons. This makes Yuri a target for anyone looking to further their own ambitions. Including us. They¡¯ve already suffered enough. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t ask them to use their powers. Not if we can find another way.¡± J¨®zef was fascinated. Aeons were the subject of countless tales, from poetry to bard¡¯s ballads. To think a child was capable of summoning these creatures of legend was astounding! No wonder Bram kept their secret hidden. The prince forcefully tempered down his enthusiasm. ¡°Thank you for telling me, Bram. I understand now why you¡¯ve employed such discretion. You should know that I would never seek to exploit Yuri¡¯s powers, but we face a serious problem. One which is already causing us to waste precious daylight. There might not be a better option.¡± Bram looked unconvinced. ¡°We don¡¯t know that, yet. Give Rosa a chance. She¡¯ll find a way.¡± To J¨®zef, it sounded more like wishful thinking. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the desperation on their faces, Bram? My men need rest. So do you and Rosa. If we ask my sorcerers to keep on spending manna like this, they could end up burning out.¡± He was worried, because he knew what happened when manna-depleted scholars continued to cast magic. Normally, manna recovers naturally with rest. But when scholars push too hard after their manna reserves run low, the recovery takes longer. It might take extra days or even weeks, and when pushed far enough, scholars could even lose their manna production permanently. People called it, ¡°burning out.¡± Scholars understood these risks. Nevertheless, if their liege was in trouble and they saw no other choice, J¨®zef supposed his sorcerers might put themselves at risk. He didn¡¯t want them to lose their abilities, especially when he was sure to need them later. And he was sure Bram felt the same way about Rosa. It was clear the Knight was torn. Between taking a risk on Rosa¡¯s wellbeing and keeping Yuri under a low profile, there was no easy way to have both. J¨®zef believed he could convince the Knight to see the larger picture. ¡°Bram, the way you look after and protect Yuri is admirable. It reminds me of my own father. But, I¡¯m sure you know you can¡¯t keep their powers a secret forever. Should Angkor someday discover an Ancient Gaian had survived, you will need to prepare Yuri to defend themselves. And to do that, they will need to practice and hone their skills. What better time, than in the company of people you trust. You do trust us, don¡¯t you?¡± Bram might have been a stubborn man, but in that moment, J¨®zef saw his defenses crumble. His lips were pressed tight, his brows furrowed, and his nose scrunched. But then, he sighed, and his features relaxed. ¡°Alright.¡± J¨®zef was almost surprised to hear it. ¡°Let me talk it over with Rosa. She can speak with Yuri telepathically and set some guidelines for safety.¡± Bram returned to Rosa¡¯s side to explain the situation. Judging by the body language, the sorceress seemed just as hesitant as her Knight. But eventually, she relented, too. Bram called out to Yuri, and the child skipped over happily. Rosa took them by the hand, closed her eyes, and wore a look of intense concentration. Jozef approached, eager to hear the results. ¡°What did Yuri say?¡± By now, the other Kitezhians realized something was happening. They gathered around, and he heard murmurs in the native Kitezhian tongue. They were concerned what other curses might come from the mysterious tribal child. He hoped Bram, Rosa, and Yuri would soon prove them wrong. Rosa looked concerned with the crowd, but she didn¡¯t ask them to leave. Instead, she answered J¨®zef¡¯s question. ¡°Yuri¡¯s form of telepathy is quite fluid and nearly beyond my comprehension. The only part I understood was that they intended to perform some kind of ritual, called the Song of Spring.¡± J¨®zef couldn¡¯t help but smile. He usually didn¡¯t think of magic in terms of performances, but he was excited to see anything involving song or dance. Bram asked the crowd to back up and give the child room. J¨®zef took a few steps back as well, anxious with anticipation. Yuri folded their hands, as if in prayer. A golden hue surrounded their skin, and they stepped onto the ice sheet¡ªthe same slippery surface leading straight off the side of the cliff! Bram reached out, instinctively, but Rosa scolded him. ¡°No, Bram. Don¡¯t interrupt the spell. Trust that Yuri knows what they¡¯re doing.¡± J¨®zef found himself fighting his own nerves. Anyone else would have slid to their death, but Yuri¡¯s feet barely touched the surface. The child advanced brazenly toward the center, arms outstretched, fingers moving in intricate patterns, like weaving on a loom. Meanwhile, their legs had the form and grace of a ballerina. They spun, leaping and gliding like a circus performer. J¨®zef was enthralled. One of the sorcerers turned to the other. ¡°Do you just see that?¡± ¡°Gold manna!¡± the other exclaimed, excitedly. Even Rosa was full of starry-eyed wonder. She spoke under her breath, eyes glistening. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything so beautiful.¡± J¨®zef was quite pleased with himself. If nothing else, the dance was a rare treat. But he was caught off guard when someone behind him shouted a warning. ¡°Spawn!¡± The Kitezhians readied their swords as a giant creature slowly crawled over the rock face. It looked like a gecko, or at least a close cousin. Although, its head was oversized and out of proportion. It was gold in color, flat in shape, and zigzagged across the icesheet with sticky webbed feet to hold it steady. Bram acted quickly to halt the aggression. ¡°J¨®zef, ask your men to stand down. Please. This creature isn¡¯t hostile. It¡¯s here to help. Remember what I told you.¡± J¨®zef quickly backed Bram up. ¡°Sheathe your swords and don¡¯t interfere.¡± The soldiers obeyed, but they looked nervous. He was worried, too, as the creature approached the child until its mammoth maw was only a few spans away. J¨®zef cringed when the creature¡¯s mouth opened. But, instead of rows of teeth like he expected, he found a mouth full of hundreds of smaller geckos. He had heard of certain species known to carry their eggs in their mouth, but never anything like this. Even more bizarre, the geckos started to sing! And their sound ¡­ was beautiful! It was like choirs of children singing angelic hymns. His heart was moved. And as they sung, the temperature rose. J¨®zef was reminded of springtime in southern Kitezh, where warm desert air from Saladin blew across the countryside, and crocuses tunneled through snow. At his feet, the snow melted, first pooling into shallow puddles, then pouring in rills over the cliff¡¯s edge. The ice grew thinner until it disappeared, and a field of wildflowers burst from the rocky earth. The crowd oohed and awed, gasping in unison. It was beyond anything he could have imagined. A performance for the ages! None of the ice remained. Not even a hint of snow or slush within a hundred spans. The transformation was marvelous! Bram went to Yuri¡¯s side, beaming with pride. ¡°Thank you, Yuri. You did it.¡± Rosa joined, placing her hand on the child¡¯s shoulder and no doubt sending telepathic praise. J¨®zef was moved. The three almost looked like a family. The young king knew he would need to address his followers. They would certainly be tempted to ask for more of Yuri¡¯s abilities, and he had to set some respectable boundaries. Nevertheless, there would be time for that later in the evening. With the blockage now clear, it was time to press onward. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he ordered. ¡°We must find shelter before dark.¡± Due to the danger of spawn, they would need to camp without a fire, which meant less to eat and harsher nighttime temperatures. He expected his sorcerers to recover some of their manna by then, so at least they could shield the area from harsh winds. He wanted his group to fend for themselves, so Yuri wouldn¡¯t be seen as a crutch. There was still another day of hiking, before they crossed into Koba and could return to lower elevations. The journey was far from over. Chapter 57 : Oath
Chapter LVII : Oath Latemorn of Quartus, Twelfth Day of Autumnmoon
Konrad gripped the edge of G¨¦org¡¯s sandskipper as it raced across the Kitezhian countryside. The one-armed man pushed hard on the throttle, moving as fast as he dared without risking stability. The rectangular platform glided along the contours of hills and depressions, occasionally catching air as it crested over smaller knolls. Konrad held on tightly, shifting his weight to keep the craft balanced, as needed. Meanwhile, G¨¦org handled steering with the skill of a master pilot. Despite one arm, he made turns that most men would have never attempted. Konrad¡¯s gut cramped with worry. He had to reach the capital before Hans Unruh secured the vote for surrogate king. If Lady Azul was correct, he would use his newly granted powers to order an attack against the Angkorian occupation. It was too big a risk for the Primary Minister to bear, since the consequences of failure were catastrophic. Hans might have been a skilled strategist, but he had the daunting task of removing a well-entrenched force. Anything short of complete success would expose the Network and lead to the slaughter of all remaining Kitezhians. The upside wasn¡¯t all that great, either. Even if Hans succeeded, Angkor could return with reinforcements. Their army was vast, and if Bram and Rosa were correct, the power of the sunstone would amplify their chances. Konrad had to work fast to regain leadership. He had to keep the city safe until J¨®zef returned. If he should fail at his first task ¡­. ¡°Will approach capital soon,¡± G¨¦org announced. ¡°Need to know. Where is entrance to Network?¡± Konrad hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. It might have been the last thing on his mind, but it certainly wasn¡®t the least important. ¡°There are many entrances, but we can¡¯t afford to have Angkor find a single one. We¡¯ll need to find a weak spot in their defenses.¡± He shifted his gaze upward. ¡°I still don¡¯t see airships, which is strange. Angkor shouldn¡¯t have withdrawn their forces so fast. It leaves themselves vulnerable. Unless ¡­ they went back to rearm.¡± G¨¦org looked grim. ¡°Let us hope not.¡± He didn¡¯t need to elaborate. If the enemy was desperate enough, they¡¯d bomb the city until an entrance to the Network was exposed. And if they were willing to go that far, it meant they had given up on any tactical advantage of keeping the city intact. They could very well wipe it off the face of Gaia. The thought was too chilling. Konrad had to hold onto hope that they spared the city for a reason. G¨¦org cut the throttle. The engines quieted, and the sandskipper¡¯s momentum carried it downhill. The city would be visible as soon as they crested the next hilltop, but they needed to be careful not to give away their position to any nearby patrols. As they approached, Konrad caught a faint din, carried on the wind. He held up his hand. ¡°Listen! Can you hear it?¡± G¨¦org fully stopped the craft. In the distance, just barely audible, Konrad heard clashing and screaming. ¡°Great Gaia, help us. The battle ¡­ it has begun. We must help them!¡± The one-armed man glared back. ¡°With what? Have no weapons!¡± Konrad wiped away beads of sweat from his brow. His stomach churned. He needed to think clearly. G¨¦org looked at him, pleadingly. Konrad had no answers, but there was no one else to provide leadership. He rubbed his eyes. ¡°Think, think!¡± He repeated the words silently, but nothing came. He was desperate. ¡°Let¡¯s move in closer. If Angkor is engaged in battle, no one will be manning the gates. They won¡¯t see us approach. We¡¯ll get an assessment from a distance, then determine our next move.¡± G¨¦org nodded. ¡°Fair enough.¡± He restarted the engine. Konrad tensed, dreading what he might find atop the hill. When the city finally came into view, he was bewildered. He expected to see battles raging throughout the city, explosions from Angkorian wizards, stacks of bodies piling in the streets. Instead, the distant specks of persons inside the walls were idling. A few buildings smoldered, and some structures had toppled, but there was no engagement. No clash. No fighting. G¨¦org¡¯s expression shifted from shock to one of hesitant pleasure. A smile crept across his lips. ¡°Battle is over. The sounds we hear is of celebration. Konrad ¡­ Kitezh is victorious!¡± The Primary Minister was astonished. It was a joyous miracle! But ¡­ he also felt hesitant to join in jubilation. Not because he doubted his own eyes, but because a victory for Kitezh meant only one thing. G¨¦org must have noticed his apprehension. ¡°Are you not happy?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Konrad¡¯s response was terse, reflecting the torrid thoughts racing through his head. ¡°Rungholt¡¯s victory is very good news. I¡¯m only worried because of what it means politically. Captain Unruh exceeded my highest expectations. However, for him to have made it this far means he already gained the surrogate vote. Not only that, but this victory works quite generously in his favor.¡± G¨¦org still looked confused. ¡°What you are saying?¡± Konrad sighed. ¡°Rungholt¡¯s true king is on his way to Loulan, risking his life on a dangerous journey to find an ally. He expects to return with reinforcements, but instead ¡­ he may find a usurper on his throne.¡± He watched the euphoria drain from G¨¦org¡¯s face. ¡°You think Hans will not relinquish when the heir returns? What about his supporters? Must still be loyal, no?¡± ¡°Indeed, many are still loyal.¡± Konrad¡¯s mind already worked on gaming out various scenarios. ¡°Do not yet lose hope, but ¡­ do not underestimate the power of effective results.¡± The two men descended the hill in plain sight. As they drew near, Konrad saw the essence of Hans¡¯ strategy. He must have started a diversion from the inside to lure the guards away from the southern gate. With no one left to man the fortifications, a battalion from outside forced their way in, leaving the enemy surrounded. There must have been countless other tactics aimed at leaving Angkor confused and vulnerable. It seemed Captain Unruh deserved some credit. Beyond minor damage to the walls and main streets, Konrad saw very little collateral damage. He also felt a certain gratification that Kitezhians were once again in charge of entry. One of the soldiers saluted from the front gate. ¡°Minister Rommel, welcome back! Your timing could not have been better. Last skirmish ended an hour ago.¡± Konrad asked the first question that came to mind. ¡°What about casualties?¡± The soldier lowered his head. ¡°We lost about twenty or thirty men from our battalion, but I don¡¯t know about the others. From my vantage, it was a well-coordinated attack, and the enemy¡¯s losses were almost tenfold. Given the circumstances, we could not have done better.¡± Indeed, Konrad was amazed. ¡°Well done, Lieutenant. I suppose Captain Unruh deserves our praise.¡± The lieutenant raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯ll be King Unruh, now. Let me show you inside.¡± Konrad cringed, but quickly shifted his demeanor to something more upbeat. He might have had concerns over internal politics, but his role as Primary Minister wasn¡¯t limited to being J¨®zef¡¯s warden. He was also responsible for being the public figurehead for the nation. That meant setting the right tone and keeping morale high. No matter what he thought on the inside, he needed to exude high spirits. ¡°Yes, please do.¡± When the man¡¯s back was turned, Konrad exchanged a private glance with G¨¦org. It was clear from the look on his face that he shared Konrad¡¯s discomfort. The lieutenant led them to the city¡¯s center, where an upscale inn called The Golden Goose became the city¡¯s newest base of operations. With the castle in ruins, it made sense for Hans to choose a locale that was less gloomy and more accessible than the Network. The inn was a good choice. It had all the accommodations that royalty demanded, as well as plenty of conference rooms and bedchambers to quarter the king¡¯s primary governing bodies. Inside, it was bustling. Ministers and military personnel traversed the halls, each looking eager to be back to work and rein in control of the city. Konrad saw many familiar faces. Some seemed cheerful, others relieved; but occasionally he noticed anxiety and discomfort. He wagered that many had mixed feelings over the new leadership, despite the momentary peace that came with it. At last, Konrad set his eyes on King Hans Unruh. He appeared to be giving instructions to a balding administrator with an armful of scrolls. Upon seeing the return of his Primary Minister, he cut his conversation short. The bald man excused himself, trying to exit without dropping his documents¡ªthough not very successfully. As the administrator stumbled out of the way with his papers, Hans beckoned Konrad to join him. He gestured toward one of the conference room, but when his nearby entourage tried to enter ahead of him, he stopped them at the door. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°I would like to speak with my Primary Minister in private.¡± They quickly dispersed. Konrad allowed the surrogate king to enter first, then followed him inside. He opened with an overly exuberant bow. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± He looked up and noticed that Hans¡¯ gaze landed on G¨¦org, who had followed Konrad inside. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Hans demanded. ¡°We have important matters to discuss.¡± Konrad made a formal introduction. ¡°My Lord, allow me to introduce Mister G¨¦org T?ller of Saladina residence, formerly of Kitezhian origin. Mister T?ller, this is Kitezh¡¯s surrogate king, Hans Unruh: ruler of the kingdom, executor of the legislation, protector of the sunstone, uh¡ª¡± He stumbled on the last part. He had said it so many times, it became a force of habit. It was, after all, the official title for Kitezh¡¯s king. Yet, given the sunstone¡¯s theft, he wished he had skipped that part. Hans rolled his eyes impatiently. ¡°Minister Rommel, please dispense with the formalities. The only thing that interests me right now is the whereabouts of my ward. Where is the prince?¡± The question caught Konrad off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected J¨®zef to be Hans¡¯ highest priority. ¡°Kin¡ªuh, Master Brandt is currently enroute to Koba, Your Majesty. We left him at the base of Mount Abakai yesterday morning.¡± The surrogate king was unreadable. Konrad couldn¡¯t tell if he was displeased by the news, or indifferent. Hans¡¯ job was to protect J¨®zef until he came of age, but as of that morning, only Konrad had served that role. And he expected to retain it moving forward, so Hans could focus on ruling. Hans¡¯ response was tainted with disdain. ¡°So ¡­ the boy is intent on his voyage, after all. After seeing you here, I hoped he had reconsidered. I expected he would have realized the foolishness of his ridiculous expedition.¡± Konrad didn¡¯t appreciate the insults. Despite Hans¡¯ elevated title, he should know that even surrogate kings were intended as servants to the Brandt family. Nevertheless, he kept his tone respectful. ¡°Master Brandt is serious about reaching Loulan. We still need allies, and there¡¯s no reason to believe he won¡¯t reach Emperor Zhao Peng and convince him to join us. After all, I handpicked his attendants and vouched for his guide¡ª¡± ¡°You mean the Gnostic?¡± Hans spoke the word with more than a hint of acrimony. The pejoratives were out of line. Konrad didn¡¯t expect Hans to trust in all his decisions, but for the sake of unity, he expected less derision. Regardless, he kept his anger in check. ¡°Yes, Sire. Although, Sir Morrison¡¯s intentions are no longer in question. In fact, he has provided some critical intelligence about Angkor¡¯s newfound powers. I recommend a full debrief.¡± Hans dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand. ¡°All in good time. Prince Brandt can ally with whomever he chooses. But as far as my policies go, I¡¯ll not put our future in the hands of one of Cromwell¡¯s hounds.¡± Konrad clenched his teeth. ¡°Those of us who have travelled with Sir Morrison believe in him, My Lord. He has proven himself. If you¡¯d only listen¡ª¡± Hans scoffed. ¡°Then you¡¯ve lost your good sense! Did you ever consider the timing of Sir Morrison¡¯s appearance? That he happened to arrive just as Angkor attacked? He could be a spy, only pretending to have defected. All the intelligence we naively share with him could be reported back to Richard. J¨®zef doesn¡¯t understand these things, and neither do you, apparently. That¡¯s why I am king and he is traipsing around the Koban wilderness with a Gnostic thug who might have already slit his throat¡ª¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Konrad could no longer hold back his ire. He lashed out without thinking, and it was too late to bite his tongue. ¡°By all rights, J¨®zef should have the throne, and you should be obliged to trust his judgment! But you went behind his back and undermined the very institution you profess to protect!¡± Hans¡¯ demeanor hardened, causing Konrad to shrink under his gaze. ¡°Watch yourself, Minister. I did what I had to do to save us. It was a matter of days¡ªnot weeks¡ªbefore Angkor would have leveled the city to find our Network. What would you have me do? Wait on the false hope that the heir returns with reinforcements? I took command, that¡¯s what I did. Because our lives depended on it. And I triumphed! Perhaps you should start trusting in my judgment.¡± He drove his forefinger into Konrad¡¯s chest, glaring. ¡°As for you, it¡¯s time you made a choice. Your loyalties belong to Kitezh, not to Henrich¡¯s brat. If you intend to challenge my decisions, I¡¯ll be forced to hold you in contempt as a traitor. You¡¯ll sit in prison alongside the Angkorians we captured, since you seem so fond of them these days. On the other hand, I could use your experience to rebuild the city. I want you to swear fealty to me, and I¡¯ll accept nothing less than a strong oath. Do so, and I¡¯ll allow you to retain your rank and position.¡± Konrad¡¯s jaw went slack. He knew what it meant for an oath to be strong by Kitezhian standards, and his chest tightened. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to renounce my loyalty to Master Brandt!¡± Hans¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°I can and I shall, Minister! Don¡¯t test my patience, nor my fortitude.¡± Konrad shrank back. He never expected to be threatened with imprisonment. He lived to serve Kitezh and the Brandt family. But he would be powerless to do anything behind bars. Even so, the very idea of swearing fealty to Hans filled him with revulsion. He searched for another way, but found nothing. He couldn¡¯t stall, either. Time was running out. Hans demanded an answer. His body shook as he sank to one knee. He recited an oath from memory, the most powerful one he knew. He had to force out every word. ¡°I ¡­ Konrad Rommel ¡­ do formally swear my allegiance to the new king of Kitezh ¡­ Hans Unruh. I swear to protect his reign ¡­ above all others. I do this willingly, on the souls of my ancestors ¡­ and on my own ¡­ for as long as he shall rule.¡± He felt sick and hoped Hans wouldn¡¯t take umbrage with the grimace on his face. ¡°And you?¡± Hans lifted his chin at G¨¦org. The one-armed man seemed surprised to have been noticed at all. But he read the room well enough to follow suit. He sank to one knee and repeated Konrad¡¯s oath. Hans looked pleased. ¡°Rise, my servants. I know it must be difficult to set aside your duties to the prince, even for a moment. Just know that we have men here who need your help more. Each one of us is threatened until our enemy is defeated. We must therefore attack while we still have the advantage.¡± Konrad wondered if he had misheard. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to attack Angkor directly, do you?¡± He saw the seriousness in Hans¡¯ face, and his eyes widened. ¡°You intend for a direct assault? On their capital?¡± The surrogate king met his gaze levelly. ¡°Does the Primary Minister wish to reconsider his oath already?¡± Konrad nearly choked. ¡°No, of course not. Your Majesty.¡± He bowed again, this time feeling penitent. The oaths in Kitezh were powerful because they went straight to the heart of a man¡¯s dignity and honor. No one would forsake a strong oath. Not unless they wished to withdraw from their brethren forever in shame. It was impossible to hide. Once an oath was broken, word would spread. Not even a mother would stand by an oathbreaker. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, Hans¡¯ first order proposed attacking the ogre in its den! To Konrad, it was the same as suicide. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Hans would hope to ride to victory, based solely on the success of a single battle. Yet he stifled his objections, hoping he was wrong and that Hans had a plan. The sternness in Hans¡¯ face softened. His hand outstretched and rested gently upon Konrad¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do not despair, Minister Rommel. We were more successful than you think in taking back the city. Our experienced interrogators are questioning a few high ranking Angkorians as we speak. We also gained three of their airships, in addition to the ones we have hidden.¡± Konrad knew about the secret armaments that Kitezh maintained after the War. It was a risky venture. Had this knowledge fallen into Angkorian hands, it would have been an egregious violation of the peace treaties, punishable by the harshest of sanctions. But it seemed now to have been a fortuitous decision. ¡°Our engineers are already inspecting them,¡± Hans added. Konrad felt a faint spark of hope. ¡°That should give us eight or nine in total.¡± His mind raced, calculating how that might hold up in a direct assault. ¡°Still quite small compared to Angkor¡¯s fleet, however.¡± Hans seemed more confident. ¡°There¡¯s more. We learned from some of the prisoners that Angkor¡¯s armies are in disarray. Cromwell has scattered his forces to the four corners, searching for some kind of artifact.¡± The surrogate king laughed out loud. ¡°Whatever hubris has befallen Cromwell and his generals, their errors are our fortunes. If we strike while their defenses are down and disable a few key targets, we¡¯ll send them into a tailspin.¡± He looked out, as if imagining something wonderful in his mind¡¯s eye. ¡°They¡¯ve never known pain, Konrad ¡­ at least, not on their home turf. The shock of it, both to Cromwell¡¯s government as well as his citizens, will be immense. They¡¯ll turn on each other, issuing blame for the security flaws they caused. And while they¡¯re distracted, we¡¯ll form our alliances. I¡¯ve already reopened the ports and sent ships to Koba, Vineta, and Malden. If Master Brandt makes it to Loulan, we¡¯ll send for him, too.¡± Konrad felt warmth return to his body. He knew Hans liked to play chess several moves ahead, but he was already planning his checkmate. The man was ambitious, but he couldn¡¯t do it alone. He needed help. Konrad was willing to give it, too, as long as J¨®zef was safe. Speaking of which, the boy had already proven his ability to survive outside of the country, and this time he traveled with very capable chaperones. His emissary actually fit well within Hans¡¯ strategy. Konrad believed he could both help Hans to succeed in maintaining Kitezh¡¯s security, and make sure J¨®zef had a throne to come back to. Still, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Even with a handful of airships, wounding Angkor¡¯s so-called impenetrable fortress would take a lot more. ¡°Might I offer something, Lord?¡± G¨¦org proposed. Hans faced the one-armed man, looking skeptical. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mister T?ller. What could you possibly offer?¡± G¨¦org smirked, looking like a poker player about to play a straight flush. ¡°As Konrad say, I come from Saladin. I lived there many years, made some very powerful allies. Including some Clan Lords.¡± Hans¡¯ eyes widened like a child opening gifts at Solstice. Konrad had never considered such unlikely allies, but if G¨¦org had connections, the possibilities were endless. Before The War, these men were nothing more than revolutionaries, outlaws that despised the old Kitezhian government. However, that was before the liberation. Angkor¡¯s treaties made Saladin an independent state and granted clemency to its residents. Many of the same freedom fighters turned to investing in Saladin, turning it into the commercial hub it is today. Meanwhile, they reaped the benefits. They set up organizations called Clans, and proclaimed themselves independent Lords. Saladin¡¯s success granted them vast amounts of wealth, not as outlaws, but as prominent business moguls. Ironically, their wealth initially came at the expense of Kitezhian and Angkorian forces that fell in the battles of war. G¨¦org explained that he, along with many other Saladinans, collected weapons, armor, and magical artifacts left behind in the desert. He would sell these to interested parties, including the Clan Lords that controlled the Saladina marketplace. Through these dealings, he forged his relationships with these men. The only wrinkle was how to convince them to ally with a country that for many decades had been their adversary. Fortunately, G¨¦org was quick to provide an answer. ¡°Clan Lords do not hold any more ill will toward Kitezh. Now, only care for business. We provide, eh ¡­ compensation ¡­ they give us what we need in return. Perhaps even, uh ¡­ scrap to build more airships.¡± Hans seemed quite pleased. He even gave G¨¦org a pat on the back. ¡°Yes, that would work nicely. You have my permission to speak with them, Mister T?ller. Seek out Lady Azul. Her skills at scrying will help you to make contact.¡± G¨¦org nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± Hans dismissed his new subject with a wave of his hand. ¡°You may go now, Mister T?ller. I must discuss a few things in private with Minister Rommel. I¡¯ll of course request my staff to allow you free access throughout the inn.¡± The one-armed man bowed and left the conference room. A guard entered, and Hans whispered a few words. When the man departed, Konrad was alone with his new king. ¡°Sit, Minister Rommel.¡± Hans motioned to a nearby chair. ¡°Let me tell you more about my strategy ¡­.¡± Chapter 58 : Kenju
Chapter LVIII : Kenju Midday of Quartus, Twelfth Day of Autumnmoon
Quon Nan made his way up the eastern slopes of Mount Abakai with his elite squad of Kenju Warriors. He and his men left Loulan the prior morn, riding atop viscars to hasten the journey. It took three days for well-trained men to march the same distance, but with these majestic mounts, it only took one. Quon was a master of the Kenju martial arts: lean, agile, and dexterous. His skin was the color of wheat, and his hair was cut in the style of a queue, with the front side shaved, and the back grown out and braided. Kenju were the pride of Koba. Fearless and loyal, they were the nation¡¯s vanguard, responsible for addressing any and all security concerns. Mount Abakai was supposed to be off limits to the Angkorian military. So when news broke that a Gnostic Knight had been sighted, Emperor Zhao Peng sent his Kenju Master on a journey to gather intelligence. Koba and Angkor had a complicated history. After The War, Richard demanded a military presence along the border to deter immigration. Koba had limited room for negotiation, but Zhao Peng argued that border security needn¡¯t involve a presence to the north, especially on lands that Kobans regarded as sacred. Since Richard had no practical reason to demand more, he accepted the change in terms, and many Kobans guarded it as one the few freedoms they had left. The presence of a Gnostic Knight was an egregious contravention of the agreement, but one which required explicit confirmation before the issue could be resolved. In truth, Quon expected a routine mission. If the Knight existed at all, he expected him to offer a weak excuse, at which point Quon would submit a written report to Zhao Peng. The emperor would then send a messenger to question the Angkorian diplomat, who would send word to Richard¡¯s foreign affairs administrators, and the entire bureaucratic process would take weeks to churn out a pointless resolution. Even so, it was Quon¡¯s duty, and he took it seriously. He took pride in his work and was always thorough. Many regarded him as stalwart and dependable. His penchant for perfection came from a staunchly traditional Koban upbringing. His pious and conservative father raised him to focus on work and productivity, rather than leisure. Wong Fei Nan was Kenju Master during The War, until he lost his life at Dobb¡¯s Plain. Quon later assumed his father¡¯s role, honoring the skills he had honed since childhood. The job was the second most important thing in his life. The first was his wife. Katharina was the daughter of a Kitezhian farmer and a victim of an Angkorian raid on her village. At the time, Quon was a Kenju Warrior-in-training. During one of his exercises on the Kitezhian side of the border, he noticed smoke rising in the distance. Katharina¡¯s family farm had been set ablaze, and she was trapped inside the barn. Luckily, Quon arrived in time to rescue her from the wreckage. Initially, he didn¡¯t think much of it. But in the months the followed, he ran into her again in Loulan. Apparently, she and many other displaced Kitezhians marched east into Koba looking for relief. Kitezh was in turmoil, and many of its provinces were overburdened and unable to provide aid. She journeyed through several settlements along the way, until finally ending her journey in Koba¡¯s capital. She recognized Quon while he was training outside the Kenju temple. He invited her to join him for lunch and soon realized that she was different from the modest and demure women so commonplace in Koba. Most Koban relationships were arranged between families of similar class and stature, but Katarina was refreshingly outgoing and liberal, full of new ideas and challenges to the status quo. Despite his conservative upbringing, Quon was smitten. They wed several months later, an interracial rarity for a culture steeped in old traditions. Quon and Katharina set a new standard, and due to Quon¡¯s visibility as Kenju Master, it was an example for the entire country. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking of his wife, when he noticed a fresh set of tracks. He pushed his thoughts aside as he bent over to examine them. They matched the treaded boots of Angkorian soldiers, and from their count and position, he estimated a half-dozen men. Apparently, they had lingered there for days. He felt uneasy. The tracks proved that Angkorians were close, but their reasons for being there were still a mystery. Gnostic Knights were usually up to no good. Richard only sent them on highly strategic missions. But Quon wasn¡¯t aware of anything on Mount Abakai that warranted his interest. Other than its history and meaning to the Koban people, it was just another mound of earth. Quite unassuming for Angkor to risk violating its own treaties. To his rear, he heard a faint clicking sound, which he recognized as the chamber of a Kitezhian firearm sliding into place. He spun around to face a group of Angkorian soldiers as they revealed themselves from behind an outcropping of rocks. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see them, but he didn¡¯t expect them to brandish their weapons during peacetimes. Especially not Kitezhian weapons. It was already a declaration of war. They surrounded him and his men on all sides. He faced his aggressors, showing no fear. Under his sleeve, he prepared a weapon of his own design, a set of razor blades attached to each of his hand¡¯s four prominent fingers. He called it the tigerpaw. They were safely sheathed, but with the right flick of the wrist, he could release them via an internal mechanism. The design was dependable, rigid, and capable of clawing through tough leather. If left with no choice, he would pounce on the nearest soldier, then move to as many others as he could. His other Kenju gathered around him, standing back-to-back. ¡°I demand you lower your weapons!¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to leave now, and you¡¯ll have my word that we¡¯ll avoid an act of war. Anything else will lead to dire consequences.¡± A Gnostic emerged from a nook behind the rocks, wearing the telltale horned helm. The man chuckled. ¡°There won¡¯t be war, if no one¡¯s alive to speak of the battle.¡± Quon¡¯s heart sank. He and his men could easily face the lower-ranked soldiers¡ªeven with their stolen Kitezhian weapons. But a Gnostic was far more fearsome. The Knight strutted over confidently. ¡°Answer my questions truthfully, and I promise a painless death.¡± Quon watched the Knight, waiting for his opportunity to strike. The devilish helm spoke. ¡°First question: Who else knows we¡¯re here?¡± Quon held his tigerpaw ready. He felt confident he could catch the Knight off guard and take him by surprise. It would give his men a chance to finish off the grunts. He stared at the Angkorian embodiment of Death without flinching. ¡°Insolence will not be tolerated!¡± the Gnostic bellowed. ¡°Answer!¡± Quon pressed his lips together, forcing calm, steady breaths. He would not be intimidated. The moment to strike was nigh. The Knight turned to his troops, his voice seething. ¡°Very well. Kill them, but leave one survivor to interrogate later.¡± The Angkorians raised their firearms. Quon took a deep breath, ready to leap, when a disembodied voice spoke. ¡°Lower your weapons!¡± Quon saw nothing, until out of thin air, a second Gnostic Knight stepped into the clearing. The mystery man didn¡¯t wear a horned helm. Quon didn¡¯t recognize him, but the Angkorians certainly did. The first Knight removed his own helm and broke into hearty laughter. ¡°Bram Morrison ¡­ you do turn up in the strangest places. I figured the rumors of your death were unfounded.¡± Bram regarded the Knight as if he knew him well. ¡°Victor ¡­ it¡¯s stranger still seeing you here. I regret we couldn¡¯t have met under better circumstances. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to ask that you to leave these Koban warriors in peace.¡± Victor¡¯s smile dissolved, and he bared his teeth. ¡°So, it¡¯s true! You are working with the enemy!¡± Bram held his ground. ¡°The War¡¯s over, Victor! Koba has been a peaceful neighbor, yet you trespass on their land and attack without cause. Why did Richard send you here? Is this about the sunstone?¡± Victor shrugged. ¡°The king tells us what he wills. Unlike you, I possess the honor to obey. But traitorous dogs have no right to ask!¡± Quon shifted his attention between the two men. He wondered why either Knight would risk his life to defend foreigners, much less stand against his own brethren. He had seen the work of Gnostics firsthand during the War, and their reputation for brutality was well earned. He had been lucky enough to escape encounters with them a few times before. But, sadly, his father had not. Wong Fei Nan met his demise at Dobb¡¯s Plain. Quon had made every effort to join the battle in time, but he never made it. According to rumor, his father faced two Gnostics at the same time, something Quon would not have wished on his worst enemy. The Knights cut his father¡¯s body to pieces and placed his disfigured torso on display for the Koban forces to see. Quon¡¯s own body shook, as he was trapped behind the muzzle of a firearm, while two Gnostic Knights argued over his fate. He only prayed that the one named Bram was truthful in wanting to provide aid. Bram was not baited by Victor¡¯s insults. He faced his former colleague with a level voice. ¡°Tell your men to lower their weapons. Let us talk, and I promise that when you hear what I have to say, you¡¯ll realize that we¡¯re not enemies.¡± Victor put his hand on his sword. ¡°You know I answer to only one man, Bram. If you want to tell your story, return with me to Angkor and accept judgment for your crimes. But if, instead, you choose to duel with me, know that I have more than enough men to slaughter these Koban swine.¡± Quon gritted his teeth, but he kept his cool. It was better to wait and see how things played out. To his surprise, Bram pressed forward confidently. ¡°You¡¯re sure about that, Victor?¡± He gave a hand signal, and six Kitezhians appeared, seemingly out of the same veil of magic. Each of them stood behind an Angkorian, swords hovering a finger''s breadth from their throats. Bram drew his own blade, holding it within striking distance of Victor¡¯s exposed neck. Quon was awestruck. It was already unusual to see a Gnostic Knight willing to stand against his own kind, but far stranger to see him allied with Kitezhians! Victor spat at Bram¡¯s feet. ¡°Leading Kitezhian curs, now? You¡¯re both a traitor and a disgrace, Morrison!¡± Bram sheathed his blade. ¡°Enough! No one needs to die today. King Richard is not of sound mind. He¡¯s been manipulated by demonic forces, and his scheme will put all of Angkor in danger. I know your honor is to your country and its people first, Victor¡ªnot just to Cromwell. Hear me out, at least!¡± Surprisingly, Victor looked torn. He held back his retort, looking genuinely impacted by Bram¡¯s words. He was about to speak, when something strange and horrid came over him. Quon watched as a blue film covered the Knight¡¯s eyes. His muscles went limp, only to spring back up, as if pulled by puppet strings. Bram stepped back in horror. ¡°Victor? What wizardry is this?¡± Victor laughed maniacally, with a voice that was not his own. ¡°You¡¯re a fool to expose yourself, Morrison! Now the Ahrimen know where you are. You¡¯ll never escape their wrath!¡± Quon understood little of the Knight¡¯s rant, but he was certain rogue magic was involved. He noticed something else. The Knight reached inside a pouch at his waist and retrieved a set of orbs that looked like marbles. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Bram brought his sword back to within striking distance. He looked terrified. ¡°Where did you get those?¡± Bram¡¯s sudden fear put his Kitezhian allies at unease. They shifted on their feet, looking nervous. The blue-eyed Victor taunted. ¡°Oh, these? Just a sample of the Ahriman¡¯s power. Woe be to those who are unprepared to face them.¡± ¡°Get rid of them!¡± Bram growled, teasing his sword at Victor¡¯s neck. ¡°Place them gently on the rock, there, and back away. Do it slow, or I¡¯ll run you through.¡± Victor laughed, even as he followed Bram¡¯s instructions. Just as he backed away from the rock, he ended with an ominous quip. ¡°Based on what I was told, you encountered demonspawn once before. Although, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t learn then that they have a mind of their own and need no activation from me ¡­.¡± Quon turned his attention to the marbles on the rock. They glowed with a deep yet unnatural orange light, which bathed the surrounding mountainside. Quon¡¯s hands went to his ears to protect them from an ear-piercing, high-pitched shriek. An Angkorian soldier fired a shot, and pandemonium ensued. In the midst of the chaos, Quon and his Kenju attacked the Angkorians. The enemy shot their firearms, but they weren¡¯t quick enough to land any direct hits. They cast the weapons aside, now useless given the time needed to reload. As they reached for their swords, the Kenju overwhelmed them. It took only seconds for the exchange of blows to happen. Quon saw three of his men and two of the Kitezhians motionless on the ground, seemingly dead. But at least they succeeded in defeating all of the Angkorian troops, save for one. Quon shifted his gaze to Victor, who was locked in battle with Bram. The Kenju Master was eager for vengeance for his fallen comrades. Rogue magic or not, the Knight would receive no mercy. Quon intended to leap into the fray, when a hideous, gray-skinned, humanoid monster blocked his path. It hovered above the ground, lifted with insect wings sprouting from its back. Its eyes were glowing embers, and flames spewed from its nose and mouth. Quon dodged to the side and skidded to a halt. He just barely avoided a swipe from the beast¡¯s insect-like claw. It must have been the demonspawn the Knight referred to earlier. He readied his tigerpaw and pounced back. With the agility of a wildcat, he struck the creature¡¯s chest and twisted. He was ready to wrench his blades free when the creature¡¯s body turned to ash and scattered in the wind. He looked around, trying to make sense of what had happened. Nearby, Bram struck a decisive blow, knocking Victor¡¯s blade from his hands. The possessed Knight was caught off balance, and he didn¡¯t seem aware that another demonspawn approached from his flank. He turned his head, but had no time to react. The monster swiped its claw across Victor¡¯s face, cutting deep into the flesh. He fell to the ground, coated with blood. Bram responded quickly, driving his Gnostic sword into the creature¡¯s side. Just like the first one, its body turned to ash and crumbled in the wind. Quon couldn¡¯t be sure if Bram was friend or foe, and he wasn¡¯t willing to take any chances. He threw his body into the Knight, knocking him off his feet. The two warriors rolled along the ground until the Kenju Master landed on top, tigerpaw aimed at Bram¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Quon demanded. ¡°And what are those creatures? Answer me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m on your side!¡± Bram yelled back. ¡°We¡¯re both vulnerable right now, so either let me go or we¡¯ll both fall victim to the demonspawn. They won¡¯t wait for you to decide!¡± The urgency in the Knight¡¯s voice sounded genuine. Quon trusted his instincts and helped Bram to his feet. ¡°What in Gaia¡¯s name is going on?¡± ¡°Answers later,¡± Bram insisted. ¡°Right now, we have to destroy those orbs, or they¡¯ll keep on producing more creatures!¡± ¡°Bram, are you hurt?¡± A female voice called out, and a beautiful young woman materialized at the Knight¡¯s side. She was dressed in heavy Kitezhian furs, but with the dark skin of a Maldenese woman. She began chanting, and Quon felt his wrists being pulled. He realized the woman was a sorceress, and she was binding his hands behind his back. Bram intervened by placing his hand gently on the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t. He¡¯s on our side. Where¡¯s Yuri? Are they still safe with King Brandt?¡± Quon was overwhelmed. ¡°King Brandt is here?¡± ¡°Behind you!¡± Bram shouted. Quon sidestepped another attack from the so-called demonspawn, cursing himself for getting distracted. The Knight and Sorceress combined forces to attack four of the creatures at once. Her magic kept them at bay, while his sword sliced them to ash. Quon took on two more, using his grace and agility to remain out of reach of their long, insect-like appendages. It all happened so quickly, Quon couldn¡¯t keep track. The whole area swarmed with demonspawn, many of them buzzing and flying through the air. Smoldering embers dropped from their bodies, igniting the brush below. Smoke filled the air. It was insanity. Bram coughed and brought an arm to his mouth. ¡°Rosa, we need to destroy those orbs.¡± The orbs glowed the color of molten lava. She reached out, but quickly recoiled. ¡°They¡¯re emitting incredible amounts of red manna. Don¡¯t get too close, or you¡¯ll get burned.¡± More of the insect-like creatures formed from the orbs, faster than they could be destroyed. Both Kenju and Kitezhians engaged in battle. A suffocating film of smoke and ash permeated the clearing. Quon couldn¡¯t believe his eyes and didn¡¯t know which of the threats to deal with first. Bram lunged toward the orbs, hacking at the creatures as they materialized. But he couldn¡¯t reach them before a jet of flame belched in his direction. He cursed between coughs. ¡°You¡¯re right, Rosa. I can¡¯t get close. Do you have any ideas?¡± She reached out again, this time using a magical gale force wind to push back the smoke and demonspawn. Yet the orbs resisted and fired back with a fountain of flames and sparks. ¡°Watch out!¡± A shield of white light materialized to deflect a ball of fire that nearly struck her and Bram. She was knocked back, but Bram caught her in his arms. ¡°Are you all right?¡± he asked. She choked as a thick layer of smoke billowed in their direction. Quon coughed as well, but something caught his attention. He pointed with one of his tigerpaw blades. ¡°Look, there!¡± A child emerged from the woods at the edge of the clearing and slowly made their way through the chaos. Bram and Rosa almost stumbled as they tried to race toward the child. ¡°Yuri!¡± Rosa gagged and doubled over. Quon put a sleeve to his mouth, but his lungs were already coated in soot. He sank to his knees, unable to do anything other than watch. Yet the child pressed onward, undeterred by the noxious fumes. They raised their arms and chanted. The demonspawn clawed at them, but an invisible barrier kept them at bay. Meanwhile, a stiff breeze offered sweet relief from the smoke. Rosa hacked out words of warning. ¡°Yuri is ¡­ summoning ¡­ another aeon! Take cover!¡± Quon looked over his shoulder. Through the haze of smoke and ash, a wraithy figure hovered in the air, larger than a hillside. It looked like a balloon, except for dozens of pairs of white, feathery wings that flapped and kept it afloat. Many of these were small relative to the size of the body, but three larger pairs of wings spread out so far, it covered a third of the sky. It was some kind of living creature; there was no doubt. As the smoke cleared, he saw it was made of white, leathery flesh. He felt chills as the spherical creature opened, revealing a mouth as wide as its entire body. The mouth grew, and the creature expanded, until its great maw opened thrice wider than its entire size. ¡°Sir!¡± The woman named Rosa flagged to get his attention. ¡°Take cover. Now! And warn your friends.¡± Quon snapped out of his trance and shouted orders to his men. ¡°Kenju! Take cover!¡± Kenju and Kitezhians tripped over themselves as they dove behind rocks and hugged the ground. Quon did the same, and not a moment too soon. A roaring gale tore through the clearing and increased in intensity with each passing moment. The smoke and soot cleared instantly, giving him a chance to peek around the stone¡¯s corner. He glimpsed the creature, and realized it was inhaling. Wind wasn¡¯t blowing through the clearing. It was getting sucked into the creature¡¯s mouth! Anything airborne was caught in an inescapable vortex, including the demonspawn. They tried to fly against the suction, but they were pulled inexorably toward the creature. Some of them still clawed at the child, but it didn¡¯t stop the small scholar from chanting its spell and weaving their arms and legs in a graceful dance. Their golden hue gained in strength and intensity, outshining even the hideous orange glow of the orbs, growing until it outshined the sun itself. A celestial beacon of pure light! Anything not firmly anchored to the ground flew upward toward the creature. Even the orbs, which initially appeared resistant to the suction, now appeared to rattle and shake. Then they, too, were sucked from their place on the rock. They flickered and crackled as they flew through the air, sending out a firework display of flashing lights. Every one of the demonspawn disappeared inside the creature¡¯s mouth. And when they were gone, the mouth closed, and the creature slowly faded away. When it was gone, the wind disappeared, and the clearing was at peace. The child emerged without a scratch, wearing a look of satisfaction. Bram and Rosa ran over, like worried parents. Bram scooped the child into his arms and hugged them tightly. ¡°Yuri, thank Gaia you¡¯re safe!¡± Quon was relieved beyond words. It felt like a bad dream, and he could tell by the dumbfounded expressions from both his Kenju and the Kitezhians alike that they had all witnessed the same thing. Their eyes fell on Bram and the miracle child, yet the Knight seemed at a loss for words. Just then, a teenage boy entered the clearing, one whom Quon had not yet seen on the battlefield. He projected his voice loudly. ¡°My fellow Kobans and Kitezhians, I am J¨®zef Brandt, son of the late king, Henrich Brandt.¡± His words drew gasps from the other Kenju. Quon finally recognized him as the boy-prince of Kitezh. He had heard rumors that Rungholt had been attacked, but the boy¡¯s words confirmed his father¡¯s death. The heir continued. ¡°Some of you might not yet have heard of Rungholt¡¯s demise, but I have come today bearing witness to the deaths of my kinsmen. At the heart of these attacks, Angkor seeks the sunstones of legend. They are not mere baubles, but rather powerful artifacts that act as prisons to the demons known as the Ahrimen. The creatures you faced were their demonspawn.¡± Murmurs erupted among the Kenju, some of which questioned the credibility of these outlandish claims. As their leader, Quon felt the need to step in. ¡°I ask my Kenju to listen as the heir of Kitezh speaks!¡± His men fell in line instantly. He directed his next words to the boy-king. ¡°I am Quon Nan, Your Majesty. Kenju Master of Koba. As you can imagine, it is difficult for any sane man to believe in creatures that come from legends and children¡¯s tales. Yet we witnessed them firsthand and can no longer doubt. We owe you our lives. These demonspawn would have been unstoppable without the intervention of magic and creatures that are beyond my comprehension. If what you say is true, then Angkor seeks to direct these powers against our homeland. How are we to defend ourselves?¡± The heir exuded confidence. ¡°We come as allies, Master Nan. We¡¯ve come all the way from Kitezh, because we believe your emperor, a Sunstone Protector, has knowledge passed down from an ancient enchantment.¡± Quon was shocked. Zhao Peng was more than just his emperor. He was also a personal friend, yet he had never mentioned anything extraordinary about the sunstones. Quon explained this, but J¨®zef seemed confident. ¡°Master Nan, the enchantment is known as Transiens Veritas, and it precludes your emperor from divulging knowledge of the sunstones. But now, he will no longer be alone. Long ago, the Ahrimen were defeated and imprisoned inside the sunstones. It¡¯s time we rediscover that knowledge and put it to use once more.¡± J¨®zef gestured to the Gnostic Knight, the sorceress, and the miracle child. ¡°Take these friends of Kitezh. They came with us, not as harbingers of fear, but as heralds of hope. They have proven that help can come from outside our two nations, and I believe others will join. Together, we can face our common enemy and stop them before the Ahrimen fully escape their prisons.¡± Quon looked around, and saw the heir¡¯s words had found support among his Kenju. He stepped forward to offer his own. ¡°Your speech inspires us, King Brandt, and we welcome your assistance. I cannot speak for our emperor, but I can take you to him, so that he hears your story. I¡¯m eager to hear your tale, as well. But, before we go, I¡¯d like to request some aid for my injured men.¡± King Brandt motioned to his sorcerers. It was too late for two of Quon¡¯s Kenju, who perished in the attack, but the others had healable wounds, including both Kitezhians. As for the Angkorians, they were all dead, save for one. Rosa approached Victor, who still lay crumpled on the ground. He stirred, which prompted Bram to rush to her side. ¡°Hold back, Rosie,¡± he warned. ¡°We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still being controlled.¡± Rosa backed away and allowed Bram to tend to his former colleague. He bent over and flipped the Knight to his side, brushing away the dirt clogging his nose and mouth. Victor struggled to speak. ¡°Abraham ¡­ forgive me ¡­.¡± Bram looked sympathetic. ¡°What happened to you? I saw when that curse came over you. Was that from the Ahriman?¡± Victor coughed out specks of blood. ¡°The blue smoke ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ breathe it.¡± ¡°What blue smoke?¡± Bram shook the Knight. ¡°Tell me!¡± Rosa knelt at Bram¡¯s side. ¡°Step aside so I can heal him.¡± Bram gave her room, but as soon as he moved, the Knight convulsed. His Gnostic armor clattered, echoing off the craggy rocks of the clearing. Bram grabbed the Knight firmly, trying to hold him still. ¡°Victor, tell me why you came here! What did Richard ask of you?¡± Victor twitched violently, his jaw firmly clenched. Rosa¡¯s hands made the movements of a healing spell, but even Quon knew it was futile. Victor''s eyes rolled in the back of his head, and his face contorted in pain. His lips formed shaky syllables, and a final breath gave life to a single word. ¡°Moon ¡­ stone.¡± With that, he was dead. Bram backed up slowly, his face pale. He faced Rosa. ¡°What happened?¡± She expelled a pent up breath. ¡°It was like something just ¡­ wrenched the life from his body.¡± Bram lowered his head. ¡°Moonstone, huh? Did you ever run into that term while researching the sunstones?¡± He looked over and saw her eyes go wide with shock. ¡°Rosa? What is it?¡± She held up a hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve never heard of these moonstones, but I was fixed on something else.¡± He looked worried. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°About Victor¡¯s death.¡± She reached down and touched his armor. ¡°There¡¯s no signature. Something of magical nature killed him, but ¡­ I should have sensed it.¡± ¡°She speaks the truth,¡± one of J¨®zef¡¯s sorcerers confirmed. ¡°The Gnostic died of a magical ailment, but it was undetectable.¡± Bram clenched his fist. ¡°Virgil!¡± He uttered the name like a curse. Rosa nodded. ¡°Yes, similar in some ways to the magical toxin that almost killed me. And I shudder to think what might have happened if you hadn¡¯t found a cure. One thing¡¯s clear. This man had something to say. Whatever it was, we weren¡¯t supposed to hear.¡± Quon sensed the anger and frustration brewing inside of Bram. It was time for him to interject. ¡°Bram, Rosa ¡­ clearly you have faced many enemies. Please, tell me your story.¡± The Knight paused, as if choosing his words carefully. ¡°Indeed, Master Nan. You deserve to know the truth. We will tell you and your Kenju Warriors everything.¡± Quon nodded. He had a feeling that everything he knew or thought he knew was about to change. Chapter 59 : Withdrawal
Chapter LIX : Withdrawal Earlnight of Quartus, Twelfth Day of Autumnmoon
Richard Cromwell paced the length of his throne room, alone. One by one, his subjects had forsaken him. Some of them detested his new policies. Others were revolted by his darker methods. None capitulated fully. At least, not once they finally understood the extent of his ambitions. In his rage, he murdered many of them. The halls of the palace were now stained with their blood. But, in the end, he knew his kingdom couldn¡¯t run itself. He had no choice but to expose the survivors to Abaddon¡¯s breath. The Ahriman had such wondrous mind control powers. They were, perhaps, Richard¡¯s greatest tool. They were superior to compulsion magic, which was banned by the Scholar¡¯s Creed and merely granted wizards the ability to control a man¡¯s body. However, a man who inhaled the blue smoke followed out of loyalty, with mind still intact. As long as it didn¡¯t require creative thinking, anyone under Abaddon¡¯s influence retained the faculties of their own intelligence to carry out the Ahriman¡¯s will. Or, rather, King Richard¡¯s will. Richard eagerly awaited the opportunity to assume Abaddon¡¯s form again. The transformation granted him unfathomable powers, torrents of divine energy that coursed through his veins. The experience was exquisite! Even now, the sunstone beckoned from his pocket. He could taste its powers again in a heartbeat ¡­ if only the price of using it wasn¡¯t so steep. Richard wasn¡¯t na?ve to the dependence it formed. Each time he called on Abaddon¡¯s powers, the Ahriman¡¯s dominion over him strengthened. If not metered carefully, he would eventually lose command of his own body. He had to be careful. Resisting the allure was a constant struggle. The power tasted so sweet. He yearned for just one more sip. Holding back caused him pain. By the end of the day, he lost focus, he couldn¡¯t sleep, his body itched, and his hands shook. He felt the effects at that very moment. He wiped his brow, now drenched with sweat, and looked to the wall. A great, golden mirror had once hung there, but he destroyed it. Now, only a few shards remained along the edges. He despised the image staring back at him. It reminded him of the monster he had become. His skin had once been soft and youthful, but now it rested on his bones like old putty; dried, cracked, and barely holding together. After summoning the Ahriman so many times, shredding his flesh, and putting it back together, he wasn¡¯t sure how much more he could take. There was a solution, though. Virgil let it slip a few days earlier. The man was always slippery like that. Never trustworthy. Always with an ulterior motive. Always holding back important information. Until Richard caught him in a lie and commanded him to spill his knowledge. This time, the value of the information was incalculable. Richard learned that the sunstones had a counterpart. Virgil called them moonstones, elements of the spell cast a thousand years ago to imprison the Ahrimen. They had the power to nullify the Ahrimen¡¯s corruption. With one of these moonstones in hand, Richard could draw upon Abaddon¡¯s power any time he wanted, without consequence. The only question was where to find them. Virgil claimed the moonstones had been lost in the cataclysms of the Omega War. To find them, he built special instruments, which he installed on the new airbase design, called Zounds. Richard had tried to accelerate the ship¡¯s completion, but it required the cooperation of its creator, whom Virgil had foolishly locked in the dungeon. Sadly, the design required the Grand Craftsman¡¯s creativity, and he had to do it willingly, which meant that Abaddon¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t suitable to coerce him. Richard tried to convince him, too. He even promised a share in the sunstones¡¯ power. But the stubborn man refused! Meanwhile, Richard grew desperate. He gave Virgil one more chance to persuade Cedric to capitulate; but if he failed, other options were needed. After all, Richard was the most powerful man in the world. He had Gnostic Knights and Royal Guard, ready to serve at his beck and call, and he had Abaddon¡¯s magic. He ordered his men to search far and wide, focusing on regions with significance to the old myths and legends. After all, these stories predicted the power of the sunstones. Surely, there were other truths to discover. Mount Abakai, for instance, was Koba¡¯s sacred mountain, mentioned throughout the ancient myths. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Richard actually thought he was quite cunning to snatch these artifacts before Virgil got his hands on them. Although, he wondered if Virgil conducted his own search, in the hope of double-crossing his king. ¡°Traitor!¡± he snarled at no one in particular. He hated that Virgil held onto so many secrets. He only divulged them a bit at a time. And always so cockily! Richard wanted to rip the man¡¯s tongue straight out of his mouth, followed closely by his spine. And he would have done so, if he didn¡¯t also believe that Virgil was far more valuable alive. He yearned for a time when the clownish man was no longer useful. Virgil didn¡¯t have the skills to advise the world¡¯s most powerful ruler, and he had no place in Angkor¡¯s future. Yet he stuck his fingers so deeply in the country¡¯s daily governance that it would be difficult to replace him once Angkor¡¯s dependence on him ended. Richard had to find a way to reassert control. He needed a moonstone. He saw a figure approach from one of the mirror¡¯s remaining shards. A Gnostic Knight. He turned around, feeling hopeful. ¡°Abraham?¡± No, it couldn¡¯t be. His old friend was dead. Or was he? He recalled somehow that Bram was sighted on Mount Abakai. But, that seemed impossible. The Knight removed his helm. Richard was overjoyed. ¡°It is you, Abraham!¡± The Gnostic shook his head and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°No, Sire. My name is Samuel.¡± Richard was disappointed. He was quite familiar with Samuel Cortez, who looked strikingly similar to the Knight who had betrayed him. These days, he had trouble telling them apart. He still regretted sending his old friend on a false mission to Ur. But Virgil convinced him that Bram needed to pass some foolish test of loyalty. Supposedly, if he annihilated the Gaian tribe of his own free will, he would be more useful. The Gaian threat needed to be dealt with, either way, but Richard would have preferred to tempt his Knight with a drink from the font of the Ahriman. One sip of its power would have had Bram suckling for more. His loss was another strike against Virgil. One that would not soon be forgotten. He lashed out. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Knight didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°You summoned me, Your Majesty.¡± He bowed gracefully, and his voice was soothing. ¡°I would have arrived sooner, but I was outside the city when the messenger contacted me. I¡¯ve been preparing for the attack on Koba.¡± Samuel was an expert in wizardry, though his mastery in combat was equally impressive. His strength easily surpassed Richard¡¯s other scholars. Among his spells was the coveted translocation, which allowed a person to travel instantaneously across distant regions. Richard wondered if an Ahriman might grant him similar powers. He wiped his brow, already wet again with perspiration. He rubbed his hands against his robes, trying to stop them from shaking. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I just learned hours ago that Rungholt is back in the hands of the Kitezhians. They were hiding in underground lairs, and they captured some of our men. I¡¯m talking high-ranking soldiers with valuable intel. They took some of our airships, too! I need you to mobilize the remaining units to quell this rebellion. Permanently. Burn the city to the ground, if you must.¡± Samuel stood tall and unyielding, his emotions hidden behind an ice cold fa?ade. ¡°Sire, the remaining forces prepare for the attack on Koba. There¡¯s no better time for us to obtain the Sagittarius Stone.¡± ¡°No!¡± Richard sputtered, pounding a shaky fist into a cold and clammy hand. ¡°I won¡¯t risk it. If Kitezh spreads word of what we¡¯ve done, our plans will be in ruin. We must redirect the attack at once!¡± Samuel took another step forward. His stature was so commanding that mighty King Richard felt himself taking a step back. ¡°My Lord, with our resources so dispersed, scouring the land as they are for moonstones, we can¡¯t be fighting a war on two fronts. We still have the element of surprise to attack Koba, but that window is vanishing rapidly. If they build their defenses, we¡¯ll lose our chance. Besides, Kitezh doesn¡¯t have the means to attack anytime soon. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to quell the rebellion, once we obtain the Koban sunstone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Richard squealed. ¡°The real risk is if they expose our lies! The rest of the world doesn¡¯t know that we attacked a sovereign nation, nor that we put people of Kitezhian descent to death within our borders. If these travesties are revealed, nations across Gaia will rally against us!¡± The Knight was unperturbed. ¡°Yes. But by then, Your Majesty shall have three sunstones in his possession. Let the world try to defy us. We¡¯re nearly invincible, already.¡± Richard returned to pacing. The Gnostic wasn¡¯t thinking far enough ahead. Without moonstones, more sunstones were useless! He could barely wield one of them as it was. He supposed if Kitezhian invaders were foolish enough to attack him directly, he could use the Pisces Stone to destroy them. But there was too much at stake to make Angkor vulnerable so early. Especially if other nations joined them. He wrung his hands, knowing he had to make a choice. Address the Rungholt liberation, and the window for a third sunstone would close. Yet attack Koba, and he would roll the dice on whether he¡¯d find a moonstone or two before his plans unravel. ¡°Very well. Pursue the Koban sunstone. But I want you to lead the mission personally.¡± Samuel smiled, a rarity for the Knight. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡± ¡°Now leave me.¡± Richard waved his hand in dismissal. Samuel bowed and spoke a few words. His body disappeared with a wisp of black smoke. Chapter 60 : Respite
Chapter LX : Respite Latemorn of Diapente, Thirteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram traveled the well-worn road to Loulan with his companions. Between Rosa and Yuri, J¨®zef and his Kitezhians, and now Quon and his Kenju, it had become a large and diverse crowd. Before going too far, Quon stopped to offer some advice. He curled his fingers and guided Bram to the side of the path. ¡°See that, over there?¡± Bram peered in the direction Quon pointed. ¡°Animal tracks ¡­ looks like viscars passed through here.¡± ¡°Not just tracks ¡­.¡± The Kenju Master approached and picked up what looked like the stem of a plant. ¡°This comes from a family of sugar beets that some people call Heart of Gold. Wild viscars find them irresistible, and they¡¯re known to grow in this area.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wild viscars? They¡¯re extremely rare, aren¡¯t they?¡± Quon nodded. ¡°Notice the shape of the leaf? Take a whiff.¡± Bram looked closely. The stem split into tiny fronds, which tapered and had a white tip. It looked almost feathery. Below the stem, a bit of the root¡¯s orange flesh was still attached. It smelled sweet, like a honey cake. The Kenju Master smiled. ¡°It¡¯s pleasant, isn¡¯t it? Come, help me find more of these, further off the path. I¡¯ll show you how to lure some viscars into the open. They are timid and gentle, and we can ride them to cut travel time.¡± Bram remembered the tools he used to acquire the sap from Prometheus. He retrieved a spade from the Kitezhian travel packs. It didn¡¯t take long to find a cluster of plants with the same feathery leaves. Quon demonstrated how to dig up the beets and gently break off clumps of earth. ¡°A bit of patience up front will save us from frustration and disappointment later. I¡¯ve found that wild viscars aren¡¯t as interested when the beets are muddy or damaged.¡± When enough of the plants were collected, he led Bram to a clearing and placed the offering in the center. ¡°Now, we wait.¡± It took a few minutes for the first viscar to appear. The lizard-like creature sniffed the air and perked its ears. When it noticed the prize in the center, it trotted over and nuzzled it. It raised its head and made a call that Bram never heard before. ¡°Whisssss ¡­ eep eep eep!¡± Others emerged from the trees and entered the clearing. Not just a few, but an entire herd. There must have been over a dozen. Quon made his move. He slowly stood from his crouched position and whistled softly, mimicking the sound of the viscar. The animals reacted skittishly at first, but Quon¡¯s continued whistling seemed to calm them. The Kenju Master took his time approaching the animals. One step at a time, he whistled and neared. The viscars kept their ears at attention, some of them bobbing their heads or shifting their feet. When he reached the closest one, he held out his hand and offered one of the beets. The animal sniffed the air a few times before snatching the beet from his palm. The Kenju Master produced one from his other hand, waiting for a second viscar to take it. The second animal wasn¡¯t as timid. It trotted forward, grabbed the beet, and started chomping. Quon looked pleased. ¡°You can come out, now, Bram. Slowly, though.¡± The Knight followed the Kenju Master¡¯s pace and approached. Quon reached out and very slowly rested his hand on one of the viscar¡¯s necks. ¡°Follow my lead. They need physical contact before they¡¯ll trust us.¡± Bram was a bit nervous. Domesticated viscars were one thing, but the teeth on these wild ones could remove a hand with one bite. Nevertheless, he trusted Quon and reached out. The viscar recoiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Quon advised. ¡°Try again.¡± Bram cleared his mind and reached out, ever so slowly. He saw the viscar¡¯s feral eyes dart back and forth, but it remained calm. When his fingers finally grazed its scaly flesh, the creature relaxed, which gave him a sense of accomplishment. Quon smiled broadly. ¡°Well done. Now, grab a few beets, but leave the rest. They¡¯ll eat their share and will follow us back to the trail.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. It was clear the Kenju Master had a lot of experience with these animals. Bram was impressed. When they arrived back, the deed was well received. Some of the riders had to double up, but there were enough mounts to go around. Bram rode with Yuri in front of him. Before long, Mount Abakai faded in the distance. Quon directed the party along the East Road, which ran straight to the capital. By midday, Bram proposed they stop at a small village near the banks of the River Liao. It was more for Yuri¡¯s benefit, since Bram¡¯s young companion started to complain of hunger pangs. The travelers had already gone through their meager provisions, so it wasn¡¯t hard to convince them to stop and restock. Once food was purchased and Yuri was fed, Rosa took Bram aside. She looked like she had something she wanted to tell him. ¡°That was kind of you.¡± She glanced over at Yuri, who took a nap on the ground near Bram¡¯s viscar. The Knight couldn¡¯t hide his affection. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ve grown a bit fond of them.¡± Rosa¡¯s smile faded, and she sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what we¡¯re going to do. Things are only going to get worse, where we¡¯re going. Yuri will be in constant danger, just being near us.¡± Bram had been thinking a lot about it. His heart ached. ¡°I know. But there¡¯s not much we can do. Even if we found a family to take care of them, who¡¯s to say that Virgil or Richard wouldn¡¯t send an assassin. Yet, Yuri can¡¯t come with us, either. Not when we¡¯re going up against demons, and Gaia knows what else.¡± Rosa looked forlorn. A single tear slid down her cheek. ¡°We have to think of something before it comes to that. I¡¯ve already decided that I would risk everything to stand for our world, but I can¡¯t ask the same of a child, no matter who or what they have guiding them.¡± Bram¡¯s heart tore open as he watched Rosa¡¯s lips tremble. He took her in his arms and let her head rest against his cold dark armor. He wished he could cast it aside, just for a moment, and feel her smooth skin, her beating heart, her warm breath. ¡°Listen, Rosa, we¡¯re going to get through this. You can¡¯t think about tomorrow or the next day. You need to envision what you want when this is all over.¡± She embraced him tighter, but her sobbing continued. He tried again. ¡°Remember that cottage you wanted, on the outskirts of Needam? The one with the white shutters and the garden out back? We¡¯re gonna get that, Rosie. You¡¯ll see.¡± He thought he heard Rosa chuckle through her tears. She mumbled through his armor. ¡°And a cat, too, right? So Yuri can play with it?¡± Bram grinned. ¡°Yeah, and a woodworking shop, so I can build our furniture. Since Gaia knows, I can¡¯t afford to buy anything.¡± Rosa giggled, and he joined her, hugging and sobbing. He couldn¡¯t help it. The vision was wistful and romanticized, but it was what he wanted. And he knew how badly she wanted it, too. When she calmed, he loosened his grip and looked into her eyes. She stared back, full of longing. But he caught something else in her gaze. A bit of curiosity, perhaps, or a new dawning. ¡°Rosie, what is it?¡± She looked as if she had come to some sort of epiphany. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡± Bram was taken aback. ¡°Of course. You can ask me anything.¡± She paused, as if trying to find the right words. ¡°It¡¯s just that I want to know what you remember about your family. You never liked talking about Jack Morrison, the man who raised you. And I understand why. But I need to know if he ever discussed your real mother and father.¡± Bram was at a loss for words. Not because he had any reservations about discussing the topic, but there was nothing to tell, and he failed to understand the connection. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about them, Rosie. It¡¯s obvious from the way I look, from my hair to my skin, that I wasn¡¯t born to Angkorian parents. But Jack never told me anything. And to be honest, I don¡¯t think he knew. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re somehow connected to all this, Bram. You¡¯re the one that Virgil chose to unlock the sunstone. And you¡¯re the one that Yuri¡¯s entity is seeking. Speaking of whom, I need to ask them more about ¡®Remiel¡¯. I think he¡¯s connected, too.¡± Bram felt a pain in his head. His hands went to his temples. A memory appeared. Something that until now had been nearly forgotten. ¡°Bram, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He was taken back to the Gaian temple in Minoa. He had just turned on Virgil, thinking he had the upper hand. But then something changed. Virgil suddenly acted like a completely different person. ¡°Bram, speak to me!¡± Rosa was frantic. ¡°Son of Remiel.¡± He uttered the words from his memory. Rosa looked at him, her face a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Son of Remiel,¡± Bram repeated. ¡°That¡¯s what Virgil called me in the Gaian temple. I ¡­ I had nearly forgotten.¡± Rosa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re certain? Those were his exact words?¡± Bram nodded. The weight of their meaning was clear. ¡°So, Uriel was looking for your father ¡­ your real father.¡± Bram felt uneasy. Until now, he knew nothing of his birth family. But now, suddenly, he had a name. Rosa reached for him and peered deep into his eyes. ¡°Bram, something¡¯s come over you. I need to know if you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°The revelation took me by surprise, that¡¯s all. And ¡­ I suppose I should be happy to learn this, but ¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel right, knowing that Virgil knows more about my father than I do.¡± Rosa¡¯s face softened. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. But, it¡¯s still a clue! If we could only find Remiel, he could be our most important lead. Think about it: he¡¯s connected to both Virgil and Uriel!¡± Bram tried to think it through. ¡°I can¡¯t deny your logic, but we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s alive. He abandoned me nearly thirty years ago. Even if he had a good reason at the time, he never came back. Given his relationship with Virgil, what should we assume? That he¡¯s an adversary ¡­ or an ally? Rosa¡¯s excitement vanished. ¡°You¡¯re right. And I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten ahead of myself.¡± Bram took Rosa in his arms again. He wanted to embrace her now more than ever. ¡°Don¡¯t ever apologize, Rosie. Learning the truth is always a good thing, no matter what we discover. No matter how painful.¡± She embraced him back, and they held each other tightly. He never wanted to let go. Even though, from the corner of his eye, he caught sight of J¨®zef and Quon. There were still many important things to discuss, and he was anxious to get back on the road. Rosa seemed to notice, too, as she loosened her grip. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more later,¡± she promised. Bram nodded. There was plenty of distance left to travel, and the sooner he made it to Loulan, the better prepared he would be for Angkor¡¯s eventual attack. Chapter 61 : Coercion
Chapter LXI : Coercion Lateday of Diapente, Thirteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric awoke to find that he no longer dwelt in darkness. Two days had passed since his encounter with ¡®Richard¡¯, but nothing else approached his cell since then. At least, not while he was awake. Now, a candle burned in the cell¡¯s center, fat with wax running down the sides. A damp chill permeated the air, forcing him to hold his body tightly for warmth. His icy fingers ached as he clenched his fists. He needed to get the blood flowing. His neck and shoulders were sore from a crooked night¡¯s sleep. He stood up and stretched, extending his arms high above his back. Vertebrae popped into place, and he rubbed his shoulders and neck to work out the cramps. He took a whiff and brought his hand to his nose. A pungent odor wafted unexpectedly, but he didn¡¯t know from where. He crept forward along the cold stone floor, hunting for the scent. Hunger and dehydration left him lightheaded. He yearned to quench his thirst. Closer to the iron bars, he found a tray, which had a bowl and a tin cup. He blinked several times, since the tiny flame of the candle barely lit that side of the cell. It almost looked like the contents of the bowl were moving. Squirming. It made him feel nauseous, but he braved his way forward for a closer look. Now, with the candle in hand, he saw the bowl was full of maggots and weevils, thriving in what appeared to be a mixture of watered oats. It was, evidently, the source of the stench. Retching, he pushed the tray to the furthest corner. Had his stomach not been empty, he would have spilled it. At least the cup appeared to be filled with clear liquid. A layer of silt was at the bottom, but nothing else floated above it. He took a sip and confirmed it was water. Unable to resist, he joyfully gulped its remaining contents. He backed away from the bowl of rotten oats, wondering if someone had been cruel enough to place the bugs inside, or if they had somehow gathered there while he slept. He heard the grinding of the massive iron door at the entrance. His body went numb. Whatever the Richard-thing wanted, he no longer feared it. He was certain: he would die before he¡¯d let Zounds fall into the hands of demons. Instead, a man with a lantern emerged, which he placed on a nearby hook. It didn¡¯t take long before Cedric recognized First Advisor Virgil Garvey. His eyes narrowed. The despicable man opened with an eerily cheerful tone. ¡°Good morn to you, Mister Curtis. I trust the ¡®accommodations¡¯ were to your liking?¡± Cedric didn¡¯t want his last moments on Gaia to be taunted by Virgil¡¯s twisted wit. He turned away, unwilling to offer him the courtesy of acknowledgement. ¡°I understand Richard paid you a visit earlier,¡± the pompous man pressed. ¡°His Majesty can be so tactless at times. Of course, I think he underestimates you. I think you¡¯re smarter than he gives you credit¡ª¡± ¡°Spare me your insincerity, Mister Garvey.¡± Cedric was willing to lash out, if it would cut to the chase. ¡°Nothing you say will convince me to change my mind. You have nothing I want, and your threats fall on deaf ears. Now ¡­ if you¡¯re here to kill me, then get it over with.¡± The goading fool chuckled under his breath. Giddy little puffs of air made nasal sounds as they escaped his nose. ¡°I understand your ethical dilemma, Mister Curtis. You found out about our little operation with Kitezhian born nationals, and now you can¡¯t bring yourself to support your former employer. You mentioned your soul earlier. Perhaps you think it might be tainted if you aid us?¡± He offered a pause before answering his own question. ¡°You needn¡¯t answer, because I already know. Your problem is that you feel obliged to express moral indignation, even though you couldn¡¯t care less what happens to people you don¡¯t even know. And for the right price, you¡¯d be willing to change your mind.¡± Cedric was angry. Virgil didn¡¯t know him at all. ¡°You can¡¯t pay me to look the other way, Mister Garvey. What I¡¯ve seen goes far beyond lies and murder at this point.¡± Virgil stroked his chin. ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ money is of no interest to a man like you. You¡¯ve lived a life of both wealth and poverty, so you¡¯ll take it or leave it. That¡¯s fine. Then, what? Hmm. Maybe you want women. No, that¡¯s not it. I know. You want ¡­ popularity. Fame. Recognition for your intellect and hard work. What if I could grant you that, Mister Curtis? What if you could have exactly what your heart most desires.¡± Cedric gritted his teeth. If Virgil wanted to bargain, he was happy to play his little game. ¡°You mean I could ask for anything?¡± The lying bastard replied in the sweetest of tones. ¡°Yes! Surely there¡¯s something even a man of your ¡­ refined tastes ¡­ might find palatable.¡± Cedric walked to the bars of his cell and looked the buffoon straight in the eyes. ¡°What I want, Mister Garvey ¡­ is for you to get your soulless, deceitful face out of my sight!¡± Virgil¡¯s eyes narrowed, but his lip crooked upwards. His response was horrifyingly calm. ¡°Oh-ho-ho, Mister Curtis. If you were on our side, I think we¡¯d have a lot of fun together. Sadly, that time has passed. And ¡­ so has the time for bargaining. From now on, you¡¯ll do what I say. You might be na?ve enough to think that being in this dungeon is the worst thing we could do to you. But you haven¡¯t seen anything, yet.¡± Cedric had a sinking feeling of dread. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He tried to maintain his countenance, but his body couldn¡¯t stop from shaking. ¡°What, then? Torture? You think breaking my bones will force me to obey? You obviously have no comprehension of how much mental focus it takes to design my ships. I¡¯ll be of no use to you without my full faculties!¡± He shouted the last few words, but Virgil ignored them. The despicable man had left mid-way through Cedric¡¯s tirade, leaving him to wonder what else he had in store. His hands clenched around the bars of his cell, while beads of sweat oozed from his brow. He was terrified. Everything he said about being at full faculties was true, but ¡­ would Virgil understand that? The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Minutes passed, giving Cedric¡¯s stomach time to twist itself into anxious knots. At last, he heard the clomping of boots. Several of them. The Craftsman backed away, instinctively, ready to cower in the darkest corner of his cell. By the time he saw Virgil¡¯s face appear in the light of his lantern, he noticed he brought two others with him. The first was small, scrawny, and ragged, wearing nothing but a prisoner¡¯s garb and a hood over his face. The second followed closely behind, prodding the first one forward with his oversized palm. The larger man was obese, with folds of leathery skin bulging around his waistline. He also wore something that covered his face. A piece of white cloth with holes cut around the eyes. Cedric stared blankly, having no idea what to expect. The obese man forced the smaller person¡¯s hands through the bars and bound them. The emaciated figure slumped forward in pure resignation. ¡°What in Gaia¡¯s name are you doing?¡± Cedric didn¡¯t mean to shriek, but the suspense was excruciating. Virgil approached the small one and removed the hood. ¡°I believe you two know each other, correct?¡± Cedric recognized Mason Eckerd¡¯s youngest son. ¡°Adam!¡± The boy was barely in his teenage years. Cedric remembered him as a handsome youth with flowing blond hair, but now his face was battered and bruised, and his lip was split open. ¡°Who ¡­ Mister Curtis, is that you?¡± The boy tried to open his eyes, but they were swollen shut. He used the bars for support and appeared to be on the verge of collapse. Virgil spoke before Cedric could say anything. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve had introductions, it¡¯s time to begin.¡± Cedric was apoplectic. ¡°Wait! What have you done to him? I won¡¯t stand for this! I demand you release him. He needs medical attention!¡± Without responding, the larger man uncoiled a whip from around his hip. It was barbed, the kind meant for flogging. The Craftsman¡¯s eyes bulged when he realized what was about to occur. Before he could say anything, the man threw back his hand and struck the boy¡¯s back. Blood curdling screams echoed off the cold stone walls. Cedric ran to the bars and banged his fists against them. ¡°Sadists! Monsters!¡± He reached through the bars, wishing his arms were long enough to reach Virgil''s neck, so he could squeeze the life right out of it. But he wasn¡¯t even close. He felt stupid and helpless. He sobbed, shedding tears of pure frustration. ¡°How can you just stand there? How could you allow this innocent boy to be hurt like this?¡± Virgil¡¯s face was etched in stone. ¡°Only I get to ask the questions, Mister Curtis. Are you willing to commit to finishing the Zounds design? I already told you: I¡¯m not here to negotiate.¡± Cedric opened his mouth, but froze. Was capitulation his only option? His soul for Adam¡¯s life, with nothing in between? The sheer injustice was infuriating! Meanwhile, Virgil ran out of patience. He nodded to the man with the whip, who once again struck the boy¡¯s back. A fine mist of red sprayed as the barbs removed chunks of flesh. The boy tried to scream, but it came out as a gurgling wheeze. Tears fell, and his face contorted. Cedric sank to his knees and grasped the boy¡¯s hands. He couldn¡¯t think. His mind was a mess, his face wet with tears. He wanted to shear apart the prison bars and take the beating for himself. But he could not. He could do absolutely nothing. Again, the whip struck. This time, a chunk of flesh landed on Cedric¡¯s paralyzed face. He didn¡¯t even flinch. He was in shock. His body shook, but otherwise he couldn¡¯t move. His eyes, strangely transfixed on a line of mucus hanging from Adam¡¯s slack-open jaw. His brain couldn¡¯t comprehend the nightmare. It was murder, right before his eyes! And he was powerless to stop it! Cedric felt the boy¡¯s hands go limp. Adam¡¯s body sank, and his shoulders drooped against the bars. He had lost consciousness. Cedric found his limit. He wrenched his mind from its state of shock and sprung to his feet. Never had he experienced such wanton cruelty! He screamed, sending rage and spittle toward the monster on the other side. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re killing him!¡± Virgil responded with frightening tranquility. ¡°Yes. And I¡¯ll return each day with another, until you give me what I want. Angkor has many children, Mister Curtis. I wonder how many deaths you can bear?¡± Again, the whip cracked loudly, ripping more of Adam¡¯s back meat from his limp body. ¡°Damn you!¡± Cedric smashed his fists against the bars. ¡°Damn you for this!¡± He threw himself against the bars, ready to burst through by sheer force of will. Virgil sloughed off Cedric¡¯s rage with spine-chilling serenity. ¡°As you know, I have nothing to fear from the damned. As for you, it¡¯s time you decided. You must know the boy can¡¯t take another strike. If you care for his life at all, you¡¯ll commit your services to me with unwavering dedication. The Zounds design will be operational.¡± Cedric hyperventilated with shallow breaths, just to contain his rage. The principles on which he denied the Zounds design no longer seemed important. Protecting his soul from demons meant nothing, if it was sure to be blackened by his own inaction, as he watched Virgil¡¯s gruesome cruelty for days while doing nothing to end it. He knew Virgil had won, and he was willing to capitulate. This time. But he vowed that someday, he¡¯d make this anathema of a man pay for what he had done. He would have his vengeance. He would have his blood! The man with the whip threw back his hand, and Cedric cried out. ¡°Yes!¡± It was just in time for Virgil to halt the strike with a raised forefinger. His stone cold gaze cut through the bars more effectively than any of Cedric''s futile poundings. The Craftsman peered back into Virgil¡¯s monstrous eyes, seeing nothing but cold calculus. He was almost close enough to reach out and clench his hands around his throat. His body radiated hatred, which Virgil seemed to lap up with glee. ¡°Yes, what ¡­?¡± Cedric bared his teeth. ¡°Yes, I will complete my design!¡± Virgil¡¯s tone was unwavering. ¡°And what shall you need to complete your design?¡± Cedric was dumbstruck. The hateful bastard made it so insultingly simple. He could no longer meet his petrifying stare. He looked away until his wits returned. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll need my schematics,¡± in between short breaths he swallowed against a lump in his throat. He could barely think against the tide of animosity gushing from his body. ¡°And I¡¯ll need tools: a writing instrument, slide rule, some textbooks, my calculatron¡ª¡± The devilish man looked stumped. ¡°Your what?¡± Cedric gritted his teeth as he explained. ¡°It¡¯s an adding machine of my own invention. It makes it easier to draft schematics, and ¡­ just bring whatever¡¯s on the desk in my office!¡± Virgil grinned, full of disgusting smugness. ¡°Anything else?¡± Cedric burned with injustice, but he realized it was his only chance for concessions. ¡°Yes! More light, a change of clothes, some good food ¡­ and a mattress. With clean blankets!¡± Virgil laughed. ¡°Well, well ¡­ I wager you¡¯ll be the most comfortable prisoner this dungeon¡¯s ever¡ª¡± ¡°Help the boy, ya damned fool!¡± With the pact sealed, he didn¡¯t want to waste another moment with Virgil¡¯s banter. ¡°Are you listening? He needs medical attention, before he bleeds out. Now go!¡± Virgil snapped his fingers, and the whale with the whip cut the bonds around Adam¡¯s wrists. He then picked up the limp body like it was a sack of flour and quietly left the room. Virgil shifted his gaze back to Cedric, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t deceive me. This was a pleasant conversation. But I promise you ¡­ you do not want to experience an unpleasant one.¡± Cedric stewed, grasping the iron bars tightly until his knuckles turned white. The rage had subsided, but a liquid-hot loathing remained. Someday, he vowed to turn the tables. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he promised, but Virgil had already gone. ¡°Make sure the boy is taken care of! And bring me the things I asked for!¡± He doubted anyone heard. Chapter 62 : Emperor
Chapter LXII : Emperor Latemorn of Terminus, Fourteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Zhao Peng ruled as emperor of Koba for more than sixteen years. Many considered him wise and just, and he relied on prudent, informed decision making. Unlike other monarchies, Koba had a governing body known as the Grand Council, whose twenty-four members represented each of Koba¡¯s provinces. Every six years, the Council voted to choose an emperor from one of five royal bloodlines. Zhao¡¯s House Agriculture managed to earn a plurality of support for three consecutive terms, a rarity even for Koba¡¯s long history. The vote was both a matter of politics and practicality, since each of Koba¡¯s royal houses were best suited for a particular area. House Agriculture supported farmers and landowners, protected natural resources, and controlled the production of food. The Grand Council elected Zhao following a ravenous blight on Koba¡¯s rice crop, its primary domestic food source. Zhao responded by rationing remaining resources, destroying diseased plants, and staving off infection. His successes granted him a second term. Shortly thereafter, Koba entered The War. Usually, the Council elected an emperor from House Protector, who specialized in resolving foreign conflicts. Instead, they agreed to retain Zhao due to his popularity. Even though Koba surrendered, the people believed Zhao¡¯s clever negotiations saved them from a far worse fate. Now, years later, the challenges of daily governance were more modest. Koba¡¯s economy still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but it was stable, and unemployment finally reached less than ten percent. Koba¡¯s citizens preferred weak economic conditions over the turbulence of war. On the plus side, farming returned to profitability, and the latest trade data looked optimistic. Zhao read the reports over morning dim sum, as he sipped on rice tea and took bites out of steamed buns and dumplings. His doctor urged him to cut back on sweets, however, and he missed the golden egg tarts with drizzled honey. They were his favorite, but he was getting older, after all. His raven-black beard had gone ghost-white and now ran the full length of his body, touching the floor when he sat. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare cut it. Growing lifelong beards was one of House Agriculture¡¯s longstanding traditions. He had just digested the last of his economic reports when his herald entered the dining hall unexpectedly. He turned his attention to the thin mustached man, who fell to his knees and bowed. ¡°Your Eminence, I bring urgent news.¡± Zhao swept the crumbs from his beard and rose from the table. ¡°Rise, and tell me your tidings.¡± The herald looked almost tongue-tied. He worked his mouth, as if trying to find the right words. ¡°Your Kenju Master has returned, My Lord, and he brings with him a ¡­ a ¡­.¡± He lowered his head in shame. ¡°A Gnostic Knight, Your Eminence.¡± Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°A what? He brought him here?¡± He remembered ordering his Kenju Master to investigate reports of a Knight atop Mount Abakai, but he never expected Quon Nan would dare to escort one of Cromwell¡¯s death-dealers directly into Koba¡¯s stronghold. It sounded preposterous. The herald bowed down even further. ¡°Yes, Emperor. They are joined by J¨®zef Brandt, Heir of Kitezh. He claims the Knight is part of his country¡¯s emissary, which has come seeking aid.¡± Zhao had known his herald long enough to know the man would never deceive him with a tasteless prank. A Gnostic Knight and Heir of Kitezh arriving together was more than just strange company. It was an omen. ¡°Send for my Kenju Master. And, please provide our deepest courtesies to the Heir and his guests, while I speak with Master Nan alone.¡± The herald bowed again deeply and left. Zhao returned to his dim sum, though he was no longer hungry. He had an inkling in the back of his mind, and he tended to trust his instincts. While he waited for his Kenju Master to arrive, he summoned his attendants and ordered them to clear his calendar for the day. He wanted to give the matter his full attention. Gnostic Knights hadn¡¯t been welcome in Loulan Palace for quite some time, if ever. His Kenju Master had better have a good reason. When Quon finally arrived, Zhao could read from his face that he had much to say. The emperor never left his chair and wasted no time with formalities. He spoke before Quon could drop to one knee. ¡°Leave the protocols for another time, Master Nan. You can imagine my impatience at hearing there¡¯s a Gnostic at our gates. Alongside the Prince of Kitezh, no less! I presume you came prepared to tell me why?¡± His warrior servant looked eager. ¡°I have, Emperor, but I ask permission to be brief. I believe this news is best received straight from the source.¡± Zhao shifted uncomfortably. ¡°I¡¯ll happily welcome a member of the Brandt family, but you¡¯d be mistaken to think I care much for the words of a Gnostic Knight. You should have left him on the mountain.¡± Quon bowed his head. ¡°Forgive me, Eminence, but I believe you¡¯ll change your mind, once you hear what Sir Morrison has to say.¡± Zhao recognized the name. He had read reports a day earlier that this Knight had been sighted on wanted posters in multiple border towns and villages. There were other reports, too; including unconfirmed rumors that Rungholt had been attacked. Of course, they were only unconfirmed because Koba had lost contact with their scholars in the area. Certainly, the disparate pieces of information suggested something ominous. ¡°Then I must conclude, Master Nan, that you¡¯d be willing to lay down your life to vouch for Sir Morrison¡¯s good behavior. Otherwise, to allow a Gnostic Knight in the Emperor¡¯s presence would be a shameful neglect of your duties.¡± Zhao was merely testing his Kenju Master. He had known the Nan family for many years, ever since Wong Fei Nan had been his predecessor¡¯s protector. When Wong Fei passed and Quon stepped into the role, Zhao became a kind of mentor. His two youngest sons died in battle, during The War, while his oldest son died of a heart disease three years later. With no more heirs, Zhao would have had to rely on next of kin. He had a nephew, but the boy was untrustworthy and immature. The only other option was to groom a successor from outside the bloodline. And to Zhao, Quon felt more like family than any blood relative. Nevertheless, he needed to be careful. Koba¡¯s emperor had political enemies, who would seize the opportunity to attack Zhao¡¯s pupil for acting recklessly. Even the appearance of recklessness had consequences. To prepare Quon for these challenges, he needed to put his Kenju Master¡¯s judgment under close examination. Quon bowed deeply. ¡°I would certainly lay down my life to defend my emperor. But in this case, I trust Sir Morrison fully. For he is not the Gnostic I was sent to investigate on Mount Abakai. Rather, I met a different man. One who turned his sword against me and my men and threatened us with rogue magic. Sir Morrison stood against Richard¡¯s minions and protected us. Had he not been there, we could not have faced the horrors that Angkor unleashed.¡± Zhao raised his brows, now quite interested in the full story. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll arrange a place for us to conference. Please bring Sir Morrison and Prince Brandt to the Room of the Rising Sun.¡± Quon bowed again. ¡°Yes, Emperor. But if it pleases you, I¡¯d like to request the invitation be extended to Miss Rosalyn Reynolds, a sorceress with a certain expertise required for our conversation.¡± Zhao¡¯s curiosity piqued at this new addition to the unlikely menagerie, and it seemed the Kenju Master hadn¡¯t even finished. He looked like he wanted to add one more. ¡°Well, Master Nan? Is there another I should expect at this conference?¡± The Kenju Master squirmed. ¡°Yes, uh ¡­ a child, Your Eminence. The only survivor of a lost village of Ancient Gaians.¡± Zhao Peng should have found it difficult to suspend disbelief. However, there was an inkling in his mind he couldn¡¯t shake. It began when his herald first entered the room, and now it overwhelmed him with an inexplicable feeling of trust. He knew, of course, it wasn¡¯t mere instinct. It came from a very powerful spell. An enchantment, passed down through generations of Koban emperors. His predecessor, Xiao Ding, didn¡¯t even need to utter a word. As soon as Zhao took the Oath of his kingdom, he knew all about his role as Sunstone Protector. Before becoming emperor, protecting these relics sounded more like a ceremonial job¡ªand a waste of time. But ever since the magic passed on to him, he felt the need to guard the sunstone with his life. Yet, he didn¡¯t learn all this through a deluge of information. The enchantment didn¡¯t work that way. It was mysterious, never providing context or reason. Just an overwhelming belief, residing so deep in the heart that he could not pinpoint the source. Nevertheless, whenever he questioned or doubted, it would pass on just enough knowledge to satisfy him. Similarly, when Quon mentioned a descendent of the Ancient Gaians, he somehow knew that he needed to see this child personally. ¡°Yes, I wish to speak to them all.¡± Quon bowed and left the room. Zhao leaned back in his chair, expelling a deep breath in anticipation for what would come. * * * Zhao awaited his guests¡¯ arrival in the Room of the Rising Sun, named for its east-facing view, overlooking the Great Ocean. Loulan Palace was built atop coastal cliffs at the edge of the city, high above the water, making it well protected and impossible to scale. A single bridge provided access, the only thing standing in the way of fierce waves, which beat against the rocky bluffs below. A large window in the back overlooked the sea. After highsun, the incoming light was no longer blinding. Instead, it entered diffusely, scattered by the ocean waves. Plush cushions made of emerald green silk and golden embroidery provided seating. Zhao sat on one of these, wearing robes with a similar color scheme. The seal of House Agriculture was emblazoned on the chest, a stalk of rice. Five other cushions were arranged in a crescent for Zhao¡¯s guests. Six of his staunchest palace guards stood along the room¡¯s perimeter to bolster security, the minimum, given the proximity of a Gnostic Knight. Quon had prepared his companions well for the manners and courtesies required in the presence of a Koban emperor. They entered humbly, bowed, and greeted him. When they were seated, he spoke, eager to get started. ¡°I welcome you, Friends of Koba. First, thanks are in order for your valor in defending our Kenju against Angkor¡¯s brazen and unjustified attack. I have yet to hear the full story, but I understand you¡¯ve earned our Kenju Master¡¯s trust. I know this trust is not given lightly, so I am obliged to hear your tale. Please, tell me how you came to be on Mount Abakai that day.¡± J¨®zef and Bram took turns describing the events that led to their meeting. Their story was so fantastic that many might have dismissed it outright. However, Zhao knew in his heart that they spoke the truth. Especially, when it came to the terrible demons trapped inside the sunstones. J¨®zef concluded. ¡°Emperor, it is for these reasons that we traveled to Koba, hoping to unite against a common enemy, as you had with my father. We can¡¯t allow a third sunstone to fall into Angkor¡¯s hands. Nor can we allow what happened to my country to happen to yours. Our best hope is an alliance. We wish to help you to defend your city, and in return, seek some of your forces to help liberate ours.¡± Zhao considered what he had learned. Clearly, Angkor would not stop with just two sunstones. Yet, fending off an attack powered by the Ahrimen would be costly. None had ever managed to topple Koba¡¯s fortress; but then again, none had ever arrived at its gates with the power of a sunstone. ¡°You have convinced me, Heir of Kitezh. I am of course saddened that your father isn¡¯t here to take on this mantle, but I am pleased to see that he left his country in good hands. Indeed, I shall send word to our generals to bolster our defenses, and I¡¯ll enlist every soldier and scholar in the city to stand guard. Gaia willing, we¡¯ll fend off the attack and send reinforcements to Rungholt.¡± Zhao turned to his attendant at the door and requested his generals get ready to receive him. When he finished, he noticed the Gnostic Knight appeared to have something to say. ¡°Sir Morrison?¡± The Knight nodded. ¡°Emperor, forgive me for being so bold, but might there also be another option than to face Angkor directly? After all, they plan to attack us with the power of the Ahrimen. If they manage to pierce our defenses and gain Koba¡¯s sunstone ¡­ again, forgive me, but it would be unthinkable. Could we not just flee the country with the sunstone and hide it?¡± Zhao believed Bram¡¯s concerns to be genuine, but no matter how well-intentioned, he didn¡¯t understand what he was proposing. ¡°Unfortunately, Sir Knight, such a strategy exposes multiple issues. As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, taking a sunstone beyond the safety of its AMF will expose anyone holding it to the demon¡¯s corruption. Even if its handler can¡¯t unlock the Ahriman¡¯s powers, they might be tempted to hand the sunstone over to the enemy. Moreover, Angkor could use any of their existing sunstones to find the others, no matter how well they¡¯re hidden.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Bram lowered his head in resignation. Meanwhile, the sorceress took her turn to speak. ¡°Your Eminence, is it true that you knew of these limitations because of Transiens Veritas? If so, you must lend us the power of your knowledge. Please, we¡¯ve come all this way, yet we know close to nothing about the Ahrimen or how to fight them. We beg you, if the enchantment allows it, please provide us with answers.¡± Zhao smiled and nodded. ¡°You are perceptive, Miss Reynolds. And yes, the enchantment provides me with answers, if I pose the right questions. The spell is not a font of information, but it will provide what¡¯s necessary to protect the sunstones. And, since you all wish to protect them, too, Transiens Veritas allows me to answer. So, ask. What do you wish to know?¡± Rosa wasn¡¯t the only one whose expression changed. Bram and J¨®zef exchanged eager, almost hungry looks before turning their attention to the sorceress. She must have realized they had tacitly nominated her as their voice, so she posed the first question. ¡°What can you tell us about the four Ahrimen?¡± Zhao closed his eyes and put himself in a meditative state. Eventually, the answers came to him. ¡°Based on Sir Morrison¡¯s account, Angkor retrieved their sunstone after attacking the temple in Minoa. Long ago, people called it the Pisces Stone. Inside is imprisoned a demon known as the Devil of the Wroth Sea, also known as Abaddon. This creature is cruel and merciless, using mind control powers to torture its victims. Long ago, it commanded mothers to murder their children, husbands to abuse wives, and youngsters to maim the elderly.¡± It was clear by the look on Bram¡¯s and Rosa¡¯s faces that they bore some pain at hearing this revelation. Naturally, Angkor was their homeland, and it must have been terrible to hear what Abaddon was capable of doing to the loved ones they left behind. Bram asked a follow-up. ¡°Do you know how this mind control presents itself? Does it take the form of a blue film over a person¡¯s eyes? We saw such a transformation occur to the Gnostic Knight from Mount Abakai. Only at the brink of death did he warn us, saying we mustn¡¯t inhale the blue smoke.¡± Zhao nodded. ¡°That is correct. Anyone who inhales the breath of Abaddon will be under the demon¡¯s control. Even if they believe it not to be so, the demon can force their allegiance at any time. It can also see through their eyes and hear through their ears, even without them knowing.¡± Bram nodded, though something brooded beneath his countenance. He might not have liked the answer, but he accepted the explanation. ¡°What can we expect from the other Ahrimen?¡± Zhao folded his hands and resumed his meditation. ¡°Kitezh¡¯s sunstone is known as the Gemini Stone, which imprisons the Hive Queen, Libicocco. As its name implies, this demon births worker slaves, similar to a queen bee or ant. We might encounter some of Libicocco¡¯s demonspawn in the upcoming battle.¡± Zhao searched for more. ¡°Koba¡¯s sunstone, called the Sagittarius Stone, is prison to the Great Hunter, Belial. This beast is known for its epic strength, which it can bolster further by stealing the strength of its enemies. Finally, the fourth Ahriman is guarded by the Circle of Sorcerers in Vineta. For centuries, they¡¯ve protected the Capricorn Stone, which imprisons the most fearsome Ahriman of them all. It goes by many names: Lords of Death, Decay, and Disease among them. Although, it was most commonly called Lord Zagan, whose plagues were responsible for the deaths of entire nations.¡± The descriptions of these demons left a somber mood in the room. Zhao had once been curious enough to seek knowledge of these demons from Transiens Veritas, but the answers were so terrifying he stopped asking. He hoped the day would never come when he would be called to fulfill his role as Sunstone Protector. Yet the day was nigh, and anything short of success would lead to the doom of the world. J¨®zef broke the silence with a sensible question, though his voice was frayed along the edges. ¡°How do we defeat these demons? What hope do we have of overcoming their immortal powers?¡± Zhao knew the answer wouldn¡¯t be pleasing. ¡°For all practical purposes, they cannot be destroyed. The clearest way to triumph is to return the sunstones to the temples from which they were stolen. But, failing that, if the Ahrimen are allowed to break free, our only hope is to repeat the steps that imprisoned them long ago.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°How are we supposed to wrest the sunstones from Angkor¡¯s grasp? And what if they succeed in gaining all four? I might not have received Transiens Veritas, but my father once told me that all four sunstones, gathered in one place, would release the demons from their imprisonment. Just one of these creatures managed to possess the king of Angkor and cause incredible harm, yet it hasn¡¯t even broken free. At least, as far as we know. How could we possibly face all four?¡± The young king sounded almost frantic. It would be easy to blame it on inexperience, but Zhao also felt frightened and unprepared. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand,¡± Quon broke in. ¡°We believe that King Richard and the Rogue Wizard, Virgil Garvey, plotted to gather the sunstones, knowing what they contained. At least one of them must have known what would happen. So why risk it? What would they hope to gain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s madness!¡± J¨®zef answered. ¡°Just like in Dominic¡¯s Pact.¡± Zhao was aware of the old play, which was about a man who made a pact with a demon, in exchange for fame and fortune. The demon convinced him to steal the crown from his king and promised that he would become king, instead. Dominic agreed and murdered his king, but the moment he set the crown upon his head, he started a civil war. Two factions fought one another, one side supporting Dominic, while the other remained loyal to the royal family. The result was that both sides destroyed the other, leaving Dominic as the sole survivor: the king of a dead nation. Zhao believed he had an answer. ¡°Your implication, King Brandt, is that Virgil is as na?ve as Dominic. You believe he seeks the Ahrimen out of foolish greed, unaware of a foreseeable tragedy. However, I believe he might be planning something different.¡± The others leaned in, curious what Zhao had to say. ¡°While listening to this debate, the enchantment provided me with some very interesting knowledge. It has to do with the four Great Sages: the same powerful scholars who banded together to imprison the Ahrimen a thousand years ago. Their task was by no means easy, but they had help from four artifacts, capable of neutralizing the Ahrimen¡¯s corruption. By weakening the demons with these artifacts, the Great Sages were able to use the sunstones to imprison them.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°These artifacts ¡­ they didn¡¯t happen to be called moonstones, by any chance?¡± Zhao was surprised. ¡°Yes. In fact, they were.¡± Bram pounded his fist into an open palm. ¡°Of course! It makes sense. The last word of the dying Knight on Mount Abakai was ¡®moonstone¡¯. Richard must have sent him to the mountain to find one of these artifacts. I¡¯m certain!¡± Rosa looked as if she came to a similar conclusion. ¡°If these moonstones can neutralize an Ahriman, would they not allow whoever possesses them to use the Ahriman¡¯s powers without consequence?¡± Zhao pondered the question. ¡°I suppose so, yes.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you see?¡± Rosa asked. ¡°Virgil intends to release the Ahrimen, but only once he gathers enough moonstones to control them.¡± Quon looked incredulous. ¡°You think he would be so reckless? If Richard is looking for the moonstones, it means he hasn¡¯t found them, yet. But that hasn¡¯t stopped him from using the Ahriman¡¯s powers and risking their corruption. Or even their escape!¡± J¨®zef shook his head. ¡°Like I said: madness!¡± Zhao raised his hands and urged his guests to calm down. ¡°These revelations are troubling, I admit, but we mustn¡¯t get carried away. The consequences are the same, no matter the motivation. We much arm ourselves with the truth, as terrible as it might be. What about you, Miss? Did you have something to say?¡± He gestured to Rosa, who had gone to where the child was sitting. She faced the others with an explanation. ¡°My apologies, Emperor, but I wanted to introduce Yuri. I¡¯ve come to learn that there¡¯s a great number of mysteries surrounding this Gaian child. One of the most profound is that they are guided by an invisible entity, known as Uriel, who appears to grant some rather incredible powers. So I wanted to ask. Does that name mean anything to you?¡± Zhao posed his question to the enchantment, and he was astonished. ¡°My word. Your intuition is a saving grace, Young Lady. Uriel happens to be the name of one of the Great Sages. Did you expect me to say so when you asked?¡± Rosa shook her head. ¡°It was a stab in the dark, but now we know. I¡¯ve been speaking with Yuri telepathically, and while it¡¯s difficult to understand what they¡¯re telling me, it seems like Uriel isn¡¯t a person. At least, not the same as the human scholars of our age. Based on what Yuri tells me, Uriel is more like a force of nature.¡± ¡°Like an aeon?¡± Bram spoke, and the room gave him their attention. ¡°I saw the aeons during the attack on Yuri¡¯s village. It seemed like all the villagers could summon them.¡± Quon looked confused. ¡°What are these aeons? I remember the stories about warriors of the Goddess. Are you saying Uriel is somehow a member of Gaia¡¯s army?¡± ¡°Maybe they are Gaia,¡± J¨®zef proposed. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what Yuri is capable of.¡± Rosa looked uncertain. ¡°It¡¯s true, the Gaians believed in the deified spirit of the planet, and we¡¯ve seen many times that truth is somehow connected to our old mythology. But before we jump to conclusions, there¡¯s something I want to show you.¡± Rosa took Yuri by the hand and squeezed. After a few seconds, she explained. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Yuri to show you something. But, please be careful and don¡¯t touch it. The object they wear isn¡¯t meant to be wielded by any of us.¡± Yuri pulled the chain around their neck, exposing a dark stone. Rosa faced the emperor. ¡°Does the enchantment provide you with any understanding of this object?¡± Zhao felt an incredible surge of hope and wonder. ¡°I suppose you must have already suspected what I¡¯d say before you asked.¡± Bram looked to Rosa and Zhao, and back to Rosa again. ¡°A moonstone?¡± He faced the emperor, pleading. ¡°Please, don¡¯t get our hopes up if you¡¯re unsure.¡± There was no doubt. Zhao told them what he believed. ¡°It is as you say. I am certain.¡± It felt as if a weight was lifted from everyone in the room. At last, they understood how to neutralize the demons, and the means was within their grasp. But J¨®zef looked nervous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we weren¡¯t meant to wield it?¡± He looked wide-eyed at Rosa. ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± Rosa cast her eyes downward. ¡°I merely touched the stone on our way up Mount Abakai, and it was far more power than I could handle. It felt like ¡­ I gained the wisdom of the Goddess. My mortal mind just couldn¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°Then how can Yuri?¡± J¨®zef pressed. ¡°They wear the stone all day long. Emperor Zhao?¡± Zhao shook his head. ¡°It appears Transiens Veritas has reached the limit of its knowledge. I know no more about the moonstone than anyone else here. Nevertheless, if this child was borne to wield it, they are the best weapon we have.¡± Bram shook his head vigorously. ¡°No ¡­ I can¡¯t accept that.¡± Quon looked at him crossly. ¡°Bram! You mustn¡¯t speak to the emperor that way!¡± Zhao held out a hand. ¡°Let him speak, Master Nan. He has the right.¡± Bram faced the room humbly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I meant what I said. You might see a weapon, but all I see is a child. We can¡¯t force them to go against one of those monsters. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Rosa reached out. ¡°Bram ¡­ I understand that you care for Yuri and want to protect them, but you need to ask, what do they want? If Yuri was born with this responsibility, they must choose whether or not to take on that mantle. You can¡¯t make that decision for them.¡± Zhao saw anger behind the Knight¡¯s eyes. Surely, he fit the mold of a Gnostic Knight. Nevertheless, the topic was too important for him to remain silent. ¡°Sir Knight, surely you must know that Miss Reynolds speaks the truth. In a just world, we would keep our children safe from harm.¡± He very nearly choked, knowing that he had outlived all of his own sons. ¡°However, we are on the precipice of a very dark future. You know the stakes as well as any of us. If we fail to contain the Ahrimen, no child will be safe. We owe it to the world to use every advantage at our disposal.¡± Bram looked dejected, but he did not object. Zhao felt empathy for him. ¡°Emperor?¡± Rosa spoke once more. In the aftermath of Bram¡¯s outburst, her voice was a welcome change. ¡°Could you please check one more time on your knowledge of the Great Sages. This time, the name is ¡®Remiel¡¯.¡± Bram sprung back from his depression and looked eager to hear Zhao¡¯s response. The emperor nodded. ¡°Remiel was also the name of a Great Sage.¡± The Knight¡¯s eyes lost focus, as if he drifted into deep thought. Rosa explained. ¡°Until now, I kept this name between Bram and myself. It¡¯s a name that Yuri gave me, as someone that Uriel had been searching for. Of course, at first, I assumed it was just another person. But after speaking with Yuri, I understood that Uriel has been searching for Remiel for a very long time. Ever since the Omega War with the Ahrimen ended, a millennium ago. Therefore, whoever Remiel was, he¡¯d have to be ancient.¡± Bram was unmistakably shaken. ¡°But, Rosa, what about what I heard from Virgil?¡± She looked directly at him. ¡°Since you bring it up, go ahead and tell them what he told you.¡± Bram explained his encounter in the Minoan temple, and the words uttered by his nemesis: ¡°Son of Remiel.¡± Quon looked confused. ¡°How would it make sense that you¡¯re the son of a Great Sage? Even if these ancient scholars had children, they would have all died off ages ago.¡± J¨®zef scoffed. ¡°If Virgil is half as deranged as you say, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d believe anything.¡± Rosa stepped in. ¡°Virgil did utter the name, which couldn¡¯t have been by chance. So I gave it some thinking. If we look at some of the old stories about the Ancient Gaians, many times they were referred to as the ¡°Sons and Daughters of Gaia¡±. Of course, this wasn¡¯t meant to be literal. The term was used when describing disciples of a deity or holy person. And if these Great Sages were as powerful as we believe them to be, they might have attracted followers. Even, entire tribes.¡± Bram nodded in understanding. ¡°The Gurudeva used the same term to refer to his disciples, the Gaian Priests. But, why would Virgil imply that I¡¯m one of Remiel¡¯s followers. I never even knew the name until you mentioned it to me.¡± Rosa smiled. ¡°Because, Bram, you might be a descendent of Remiel¡¯s tribe, just as Yuri is a descendent of Uriel¡¯s tribe.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes widened, as Rosa continued. ¡°In fact, I might even go further, since I believe the best explanation connects several facts at once. Let¡¯s start with why Virgil needed you to unlock the sunstone. We wondered what made you special, and it might have to do with your bloodline.¡± Rosa went further. ¡°There¡¯s evidence in your appearance, too. Take Yuri, for example. It¡¯s rare for a child to be born without pigments in their hair, but we know from your observations of their village that everyone else had the same attribute. Yours might be a few shades darker, but it could be because only one of your parents share the bloodline.¡± Bram looked taken aback. Rosa turned to Zhao. ¡°Isn¡¯t this consistent with what the enchantment tells you?¡± Zhao had been following closely, but this time, the answers weren¡¯t as clear. ¡°I do not believe the Great Sages ever intended to unlock the sunstones, since they wanted the Ahrimen to be trapped there indefinitely. However, if the power to release them was passed on to humans, it would have only been through such bloodlines.¡± Bram looked a bit cheerier. ¡°Well done, Rosa. You followed the truth, and it paid off. Just like we agreed, I¡¯ll accept it, no matter where it leads.¡± She reached out and clasped hands with him. It was clear to Zhao how much they loved each other and how different he was from other Knights. She went on. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Bram? Given your bloodline, you might also be able to wield Remiel¡¯s moonstone, just as Yuri can wield Uriel¡¯s. This way, Yuri won¡¯t need to stand alone.¡± Rosa¡¯s theory suddenly dawned on him, and it brought back his spirits. ¡°You¡¯re right! But ¡­ where would we even begin to look for it?¡± The sorceress sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll get anywhere by looking on Mount Abakai. Without knowing specifically where to look, it¡¯s just not practical.¡± Quon interjected. ¡°Our immediate concern is protecting the sunstone.¡± Zhao agreed. ¡°Indeed. We must ward off Angkor¡¯s attack, and then you¡¯ll have every resource my kingdom has to offer. Transiens Veritas is not the limit to knowledge on Gaia. There are many scholars in this world dedicated to the Old History, and many wondrous resources, as well. If you believe it might be fruitful, I¡¯ll even offer our fastest ships, so you can travel to the Great Library in Malden.¡± Zhao heard a knock on the door. He nodded to his attendant, who ushered in his herald. The man bowed deeply. ¡°The generals are ready to see you, Emperor.¡± Zhao thanked his servant and stood up. ¡°Please excuse me while I discuss how to ramp our city¡¯s defenses on short notice. I have just one final question. When can we expect Angkor to attack?¡± Bram offered his expertise. ¡°They won¡¯t wait long, Emperor. It takes time to prepare an air siege, but based on when they left Rungholt, I believe it¡¯ll be within the next three days.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lot of time. Zhao sighed gravely. ¡°Then we have much to accomplish. I¡¯ll arrange for the necessary resources. If you¡¯d be willing to join later, your tactical intelligence would be greatly appreciated.¡± ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± Bram responded. Zhao also addressed J¨®zef. ¡°King Brandt, you have my personal thanks for forming this emissary and warning us of Angkor¡¯s attack. Thank you. Now, please excuse me.¡± With that said, the room dispersed, and Zhao headed to his nation¡¯s leaders to discuss how to prevent disaster. Chapter 63 : Divination
Chapter LXIII : Divination Midday of Terminus, Fourteenth Day of Autumnmoon
As part of G¨¦org¡¯s pledge to negotiate aid from the Saladina Clan Lords, he enlisted the help of Lady Azul, Kitezh¡¯s most venerable sorceress. She was refined and well-dressed, with all the hallmarks of a noble upbringing, and a poise and demeanor that reminded G¨¦org of what Rosa Reynolds might embody with decades more experience. The difference was that Rosa studied to be a healer, while Lady Azul specialized in the mind. Before G¨¦org met the sorceress in person, Konrad provided him with some knowledge about her background. He learned that as a child with no training, she could listen to the thoughts of others. By age thirteen, she learned to manipulate those thoughts as well. Sadly for her, mind reading and compulsion came dangerously close to violations of the Scholar¡¯s Creed. This mattered little to a child raised by laymen, but as soon as her powers became public knowledge, she was shunned by her town and disowned by her family. With no other recourse, she fled and joined a sorcerer¡¯s circle in the eastern city of Wyrmburg. There, she learned to abide by societies¡¯ laws and use her abilities as an asset¡ªand a well sought-after one, at that. This included selling out her skills to jealous noblewomen, who would break open their fat purses in the hope of learning the whereabouts of their husbands after dark. Or, to haughty politicians who wanted their speeches to leave a distinct impression. One of these latter cases was a member of the Royal Ministry of Rungholt, who had traveled to Wyrmburg for business. He realized her skills were worth more than cheap tricks, so he offered her a job as a personal assistant. Using her new connections, she claimed the title of Royal Apprentice in just a few years. It was a career position that provided her with access to the very best knowledge and resources in Kitezh. She vaulted far beyond her peers and eventually ascended to the preeminent role of Kitezh¡¯s Lady of Sorcery. Despite Lady Azul¡¯s prowess, G¨¦org found her easily approachable. She was friendly, courteous, and delighted to help, provided he performed the grunt work. Lifting and carrying supplies wasn¡¯t easy with one arm, but he managed. He prepared the spell circles and gathered the necessary ingredients from the storerooms, while she performed the incantations. She complimented his competence in identifying the right components, which he attributed to his years in herbal medicine. Using maps from the Navigations Ministry and his knowledge of the Clan Lord¡¯s hidden locations, he pinpointed exactly where to focus the spell. He found the whole experience of long distance communications to be thrilling. Not even Ilse exposed him to the intricacies of magic. She had of course trained in rudimentary sorcery, but most of her work used traditional, laymen methods. It came as a surprise to G¨¦org when Lady Azul informed him that his body produced small amounts of blue manna, almost too little for most scholars to detect. It had likely diminished over the years due to lack of use, but she believed that certain meditation techniques could train his body to supply more. He had long been fascinated by sorcery and wondered if Lady Azul would ever be willing to provide him with tutelage. Either way, the news was uplifting, especially after his first three attempts to negotiate with Clan Lords ended in failure. He had started the conversations easily enough, but after only a few minutes, they informed him that they wanted nothing more to do with the Kitezhian government. They then closed their end of the communications channel abruptly. G¨¦org feared this might happen. After all, many of the Clan Lords were labeled as dangerous criminals by Ulrich Brandt, the late king¡¯s predecessor and J¨®zef¡¯s grandfather. Even decades later, they still held grudges. When Henrich took the throne, he abolished the criminalization of political activism. But even so, the kingdom¡¯s tax code and regulations for outer territories still crippled the Clan Lord¡¯s ability to amass wealth. Only after Ankor liberated the area and Saladin became an independent desert state were their businesses able to prosper. Feeling desperate, G¨¦org chose his last contact on the basis that his history didn¡¯t involve Kitezhian persecution. He was known as Samir, though that wasn¡¯t his real name. The Clan Lords protected their identities by adopting what they called desert names. It wasn¡¯t as necessary in the modern day, but many still clung to old habits out of tradition. Everyone in Saladin had their own story. Some ended up there after being exiled from their homelands. Others fled criminal prosecution. And still others sought to avoid the war draft. In Samir¡¯s case, he fled to escape creditors, after his small Kitezhian import business fell on hard times. He owed money to the wrong people, and fearing for his life¡ªand those of his wife and infant son¡ªhe moved to Saladin to start anew. Even so, his dispute had never been with the Kitezhian government. Unlike the other Clan Lords, G¨¦org believed he might even be sympathetic to Kitezh¡¯s new plight. Nevertheless, he was hesitant to call on him. When they first met, Samir was still a new name, struggling to make a reputation among the other Saladina elite. He hadn¡¯t amassed the kind of fortune that would have made him a valuable ally against Angkor. But, things change. To G¨¦org¡¯s delight, Samir¡¯s position had grown considerably in the last few years. He now owned swathes of land and had accumulated vast wealth. Best of all, he had warehouses of parts collected in the wake of The War, potentially including the right equipment to build more airships. He promised to speak with G¨¦org in the upcoming days, once he had a chance to review his inventory. The conversation couldn¡¯t have gone better. The one-armed man shared his excitement with Lady Azul while wearing a warm smile. ¡°Well done, Mister T?ller,¡± she congratulated. He bowed, feeling the buzz of success. ¡°Thank you, m¡¯Lady.¡± Ever since leaving his old life behind, G¨¦org wanted to feel useful. And this very important job bestowed upon him by King Unruh felt extremely satisfying. Lady Azul adjusted her spectacles. ¡°It¡¯s time we concluded for today, unless there¡¯s someone else you¡¯d like to contact?¡± G¨¦org shook his head. ¡°No, Madam. Will reconnect with Samir in few days.¡± Her voice carried an almost music-like melody. ¡°Very well, but please: do be sure to let me know a little bit in advance.¡± G¨¦org rose from his seat inside the magical circle. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Lady Azul added one more thing as she gathered her belongings. ¡°Ah, before I forget. Lady Rouge requested that you visit her apartments sometime later today.¡± G¨¦org dusted some chalk off his pants and nodded. ¡°Will be sure to do that.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lady Azul looked eager to leave. ¡°I bid you adieu, Mister T?ller. Other matters require my attention. Farewell.¡± G¨¦org bowed respectfully before following Lady Azul out of her small scrying room on the inn¡¯s second floor. As soon as he left, he stepped into a hallway packed with people. The king¡¯s offices had vastly outgrown the inn¡¯s accommodations, packing the floor with shoulder to shoulder administrators. Shortly after Lady Azul disappeared into the crowd, he heard a voice call his name from behind. He turned and sighted a very eager Konrad, trying his best to weave through the herd of people. He waved his arms fervently. ¡°G¨¦org! Wait up.¡± He arrived, looking out of breath. Before saying a word, he grasped the one-armed man by the shoulder and led him to a less busy spot by the window. G¨¦org waited for his friend to catch his breath. ¡°Whew! I¡¯m glad I ran into you. Unruh asked me to follow up on your progress with the Clan Lords. I pray you have good news?¡± G¨¦org teased with a smirk. ¡°Might have some.¡± He relished the look of enthusiasm on Konrad¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere private. Come, I know a place.¡± Konrad led him through the crowd to the lower floor, to a quiet nook past the kitchens. He rolled his palms impatiently. ¡°So ¡­? Tell me. How¡¯d it go?¡± G¨¦org¡¯s smile widened. ¡°First three contacts ¡­ hm. Not so good. But fourth? Wants to do business. Said very likely spare parts in storerooms, and, ah ¡­ maybe enough for two or three ships. Will of course need maintenance and repairs, but overall, ehm ¡­ very optimistic.¡± Konrad¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Blessed Gaia, you did it!¡± He gave the one-armed man a well-intentioned pat on the shoulder. G¨¦org wondered if his friend had similar success. ¡°And you? Succeeded in stabilizing the, uh ¡­ city, uhh ¡­ government functions?¡± The Primary Minister looked eager to tell. ¡°Well ¡­ first, we confirmed that Angkor has left our airspace completely. And, just in case they return, we¡¯ve readied the anti-airship cannons.¡± G¨¦org agreed, it was a good move. Many in the city still feared the idea of an Angkorian Bogeyman, who would one day return to enact vengeance. Part of restoring the city¡¯s morale was to deal with that threat proactively. Hopefully, with the proper defenses, Rungholt¡¯s citizens would feel safer. At least for the time being. He sensed his friend had more to say. ¡°Anything else?¡± Indeed, the Primary Minister looked as if he was just getting started. ¡°The last few days have been a flurry. As you know, the city sustained heavy damage to the north, but the other districts are not as bad as we thought. Our sorcerers have built temporary medical facilities to treat the remaining injured, but we¡¯re nearly back to full strength. Meanwhile, the supply warehouses are mostly undamaged and there are months¡¯ worth of food still in storage. The Minister of Transportation reopened the ports this morn, and the Minister of Infrastructure claims our water and sewage framework is functioning within specified limits. Lastly, the Minister of Safety redeployed local police. Civil unrest has been unusually low for this kind of crisis, but having law and order officially back in place will provide our citizens with a sense of relief. In fact, the worst so far was a brawl between two construction guilds over who would get the contract to rebuild the castle.¡± Konrad snickered at this last part, apparently finding humor. ¡°We accomplished so much in just a few days. And now ¡­ I¡¯m exhausted!¡± G¨¦org chuckled, relieved at all the good news. Konrad¡¯s update might have been long-winded, but he admired his friend¡¯s enthusiasm. It was almost contagious. ¡°Could use rest, myself. Will need to give scholars more credit. Spells, rituals ¡­ is way harder than first imagined. Takes hours to prepare, and break concentration even once ¡­ must restart from beginning. Yet, all worth it. We did our duty today, Konrad. Be proud.¡± He caught something in his friend¡¯s eyes. It might have been respect, or possibly admiration. But the Primary Minister hid it behind a chuckle. ¡°Alright, now, let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves. Our city is stable, but just barely. There¡¯s still much to do before our brief moments of respite turn into prolonged safety. But ¡­ I agree we should feel proud of our accomplishments. I am sure Unruh will be pleased, as well.¡± G¨¦org couldn¡¯t help but notice Konrad¡¯s continued reference to the king, without inclusion of his honorific title. It must have been difficult for him to support the change in administration. Or, perhaps, he only wished to use that title when referring to young Master Brandt. Either way, he hoped Konrad would be more careful, especially in the company of others. ¡°Oh, nearly forgot. Must find Lady Rouge. Lady Azul says I must speak with her today.¡± Konrad¡¯s face became deadly serious. ¡°That¡¯s quite unusual. Lady Rouge doesn¡¯t often meet with other people. Although powerful, she¡¯s a well-known recluse. If she requested to see you, it must be important.¡± G¨¦org felt his skin prickle. ¡°Am not familiar. Assumed she is scholar, like Lady Azul, yes?¡± Konrad nodded. ¡°Indeed. Although, specifically, Lady Rouge is a Diviner. It¡¯s a particular discipline of wizardry with the ability to see things that no one else can. Including the future.¡± G¨¦org wondered if she had foreseen something that could assist him in negotiating with Samir or the other Clan Lords. If so, it could indeed be important. Konrad¡¯s demeanor shifted from shock to curiosity. ¡°Would you mind if I joined? I have a few questions of my own.¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. G¨¦org had no objection. He shrugged. ¡°Sure. Needed help to find apartment, anyway.¡± Konrad looked pleased and beckoned his friend to follow. ¡°She¡¯s taken residence in a nearby loft. Come. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Konrad led him from the inn to a busy cobblestone path leading to the main street. It bustled with people, almost as densely as inside. The journey took them further east, to a row of upscale apartments used to house city officials who had been rendered houseless since the destruction of the northern districts. Most of the homeowners were happy to move out, after the king compensated them with twice their home¡¯s assessed value. The few remaining stragglers were given eviction notices and an armed escort. Konrad directed G¨¦org to a spacious loft in one of the larger four-story towers. ¡°Keep in mind,¡± he reminded on their way inside. ¡°She may seem eccentric, but she is powerful and wise.¡± He also hesitated before adding, ¡°And her visions are supposedly never wrong. If we¡¯re fortunate enough to see the future, it could be important insight into the battles ahead.¡± They ascended to a well-decorated suite on the topmost floor. Brightly colored drapes adorned the windows, and tapestries with ornate designs and florid symbols covered the walls. G¨¦org recognized a few mystic runes, similar to the ones from Lady Azul¡¯s scrying room. A curtain of colorful beads hung over a large archway, and a pleasing melody consisting of a harp and flute drifted from within. A delicate voice chimed from behind the curtain. ¡°Step forward, Mister T?ller and Mister Rommel.¡± G¨¦org and Konrad entered into a central living chamber. There, they found a young woman laying comfortably on a couch, her black silken gown flowing like a river at midnight, sourced at her breasts, tumbling along every curve, all the way down to her ankles. G¨¦org had expected someone closer to Lady Azul¡¯s age, but this woman was younger, sultry, and almost ¡­ seductive. Her features were flawless, except for slight wrinkles around her mouth and eyes. Long, black, voluminous hair cascaded halfway down her lithe, slender body, somewhat blending into her gown. The only color came from her lips and nails, which shined with red ochre lacquer. Candles formed pools of light by the dozens, casting dancing shadows on the walls. Kitezhian rugs with dark, interwoven patterns laid across the floor, and eclectic curiosities lined the sides of the room, presumably from travels to Gaia¡¯s most exotic locales. Lady Rouge purred with a thick, East-Kitezhian accent. ¡°Em pleased to see both have arrived. I apologize dat Mister Rommel didn¡¯t receive his invitation. Neverdeless, eet seems de Fates destined him to be here.¡± G¨¦org shivered at the idea of supernatural forces. He wondered what the powerful witch had to say that concerned both him and Konrad. She held out her palm, which caused a small phial from the adjacent end-table to slowly float on top. She then twisted her other hand, and a cork appeared. ¡°I hope you enjoyed my ambiance. Dis music is someting I captured long ago from a traveling band in Vineta. I put eet in a bottle so eet plays for me whenever I miss it.¡± She corked the phial, and the music stopped. G¨¦org would have rather she hadn¡¯t, since the silence made the mood all the more foreboding. ¡°Now ¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to get started.¡± She gestured toward a round table with a candle in the center and cushions along the circumference. It was low off the ground, perhaps only a couple of feet in height. ¡°Please. Seet.¡± G¨¦org chose the closest cushion and was joined by Konrad on his right and Lady Rouge on his left. She grasped both men¡¯s hands and directed Konrad to complete the circle by placing his left hand on G¨¦org¡¯s right shoulder. She cleared her throat with the tiniest of coughs. When she spoke, her eyes went wide, creating a ring of contrast between her black kohl eyeliner and bright white sclera. They reflected the orange flames of the nearby candles. She turned to her guests with her piercing gaze. ¡°As you might have guessedt, I asked you here to share in a vision. Take note that I do not invite just anyone to my private chambers. However, you will soon discover dat dese divinations from de Great Beyond concerns de future of our beloved city. My hope is dat by offering you dis insight, we might together achieve a better outcome.¡± ¡°We¡¯re honored to help, Milady,¡± Konrad affirmed. G¨¦org realized that he had forgotten to breathe for the last several moments. He sucked in a lung full of air, trying to act natural. ¡°Am honored, too, Lady Rouge. But, eh ¡­ thought your visions were never wrong. How then could we expect to change outcome?¡± The witch smiled. ¡°You are correct, Mister T?ller. De events contained within my visions are destined to happen. Yet, vwat happens before or after ees up to you. Please do not spend time trying to prevent vwat you see from taking place. Rather, consider which paths might someday lead you there. And use dis information to guide your next steps.¡± G¨¦org nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± She wagged an index finger. ¡°I must vwarn you, ¡­ my visions might confuse you. And dey often come without context or explanation. People often find dem cryptic, and I do not have all de answers. Therefore, I ask dat you have patience, and put some thought into vhat they might mean.¡± ¡°We shall, Lady Rouge,¡± Konrad promised. G¨¦org nodded as well. The witch began her incantation. As the words flowed from her lips, the candle in the center of the table sputtered and spit. The flame grew larger until it formed a wide, mirror-like surface. G¨¦org saw images in the center that shifted around chaotically. Between the flames, a view of the world finally stabilized. Konrad gasped. ¡°It¡¯s Rungholt, and I see an army surrounding the city. They seem to be preparing for an attack! Are we foreseeing Angkor¡¯s return?¡± G¨¦org felt an onset of panic as he witnessed the same scene, but Lady Rouge merely sighed. ¡°Patience, Mister Rommel. As you shall soon see, dese are not Angkorian armies.¡± Konrad peered closer. ¡°Whose, then?¡± G¨¦org leaned as close as he dared, conscious not to singe his eyebrows. ¡°Looks like Kitezhian forces.¡± Beads of sweat appeared on his friend¡¯s brow. ¡°You¡¯re right. But, why would they be preparing to attack Rungholt? Does this imply that Angkor has retaken the city?¡± G¨¦org tried to make sense of it, while Lady Rouge remained silent. Her lips pursed, as if she were consciously holding back her opinion to let the men come to their own conclusions. Konrad looked like he had run out of patience. ¡°I can¡¯t watch. If Angkor is destined to reclaim control, I need to take this information to Unruh immediately!¡± He broke the circle, and the candle¡¯s flame returned to normal. Before he could stand, Lady Rouge was quick to chastise him. ¡°I did not give you permission to leave, Mister Rommel! Return to your seat at once. Dere is more you must see, first.¡± He hesitated, but she pointed her finger with its dark red nail at him, then drove the finger straight down toward the seat, with emphasis. ¡°Seet!¡± Konrad obeyed, looking remorseful but also anxious. G¨¦org wasn¡¯t used to seeing divinations, but if they were destined to occur, it seemed highly demoralizing. He and Konrad both worked hard to restore order to the city. If Angkor recaptured it, he wondered if it would all have been a waste of time. Konrad¡¯s sullen expression suggested he was in similar agony. Yet he rejoined the circle, and once again, the flame grew. When the image stabilized, G¨¦org saw a man walking among the soldiers. His body tensed. It was him! Curiously, this future projection had both arms attached, with hands that held a sword and shield. He shouted orders to his subordinates, which appeared to include highly decorated men in uniform. It didn¡¯t make any sense. It appeared this future version of him was leading the brigade to reclaim the city. The air felt stifling. He shook his head to clear the fog, but the vision was unmistakable. ¡°Cannot be me. Lost arm years ago. Must be imposter!¡± Lady Rouge shook her head disapprovingly. ¡°My divinations do not include imposters, Mister T?ller. Admittedly, I know of no magic capable of growing back limbs, but de man in de vision has no prosthetics made of steel or wood. Eet appears dat your own flesh will be returned to you. As sure as tomorrow¡¯s sunrise, there will come a day vwen you will debate battle strategy with high level military officials.¡± G¨¦org reeled at the very thought of it. He didn¡¯t want to see a future that couldn¡¯t be changed. Nor one without explanation for how it came to be. When it came to Rungholt, he wanted to do everything in his power to protect it. Even if he did regrow an arm and gain possession of the Kitezhian military, he¡¯d never use it against his own people. It seemed senseless to pollute the mind with riddles and scenarios so far-fetched that they served no purpose. Nevertheless, Lady Rouge continued her incantation under her breath. The vision inside the flame panned eastward, over the fields and hills surrounding the city. About a league¡¯s distance from G¨¦org¡¯s camp, there was a second army. ¡°Another Kitezhian camp?¡± Konrad peered close to the flame, as if trying to puzzle out what he saw. ¡°No, wait ¡­ it wasn¡¯t a siege on the city.¡± His expression turned dour. ¡°It¡¯s two armies about to do battle, with the city as the stakes. Kitezhian against Kitezhian ¡­ in civil war!¡± G¨¦org shared in Konrad¡¯s gloom. The Kitezhian people had suffered enough already fighting Angkor. It seemed impossible that they would forego an almost existential enemy to turn on one another. The scene was gut-wrenching just to watch. As it panned further, Konrad¡¯s jaw dropped. The man leading the second army was none other than himself. He scoffed. ¡°I refuse to believe. I would never lead an attack against my own kinsmen. Never!¡± G¨¦org asked the obvious question. ¡°Which side defends the kingdom? And which is enemy?¡± It seemed most likely that Konrad¡¯s army would defend the crown, which meant he represented some kind of separatist movement. But, G¨¦org had no reason to revolt. He supported Kitezh, no matter who ruled. Either way, the scene painted a clear picture. One day, the people of Kitezh would face off against one another. And he and Konrad would be on opposite sides. He was heartbroken. ¡°When is supposed to happen?¡± Lady Rouge shook her head. ¡°Da visions don¡¯t tell me when, Mister T?ller, nor do dey tell me why. Eet could be years down da road. I only showed dis in da hope that we can prevent actual bloodshed. As you can see, da battle has not yet occurred, and it ees still wittin our power to prevent it. I am hopeful dat¡ª¡± She stopped, mid-sentence, eyes glazed. Her head tilted back, as if she were in a trance. G¨¦org wondered if he should be alarmed. ¡°Lady Rouge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She squeezed with hand-crushing force. G¨¦org wanted to pull back, but he was caught in her iron grip. Her body jolted, and her willowy figure rattled with frightfully powerful spasms. G¨¦org knew this wasn¡¯t part of the spell. Something had gone terribly wrong, and Lady Rouge was being thrashed in the process. He was tempted to wrest his hand free, but he feared that breaking the circle might make things worse. Suddenly, the witch spoke in words that sounded like gibberish. He tugged her arm, but she kept on bellowing. Now quite concerned, he looked to Konrad for assistance. But his friend wore an expression of pure dread. ¡°Konrad! Can we break circle to help?¡± His friend¡¯s gaze was transfixed to the candle. ¡°No, look ¡­ the flame! It¡¯s another vision!¡± The flame grew, far larger than before. It rose from tabletop to ceiling, as wide as it was tall. It burned so brightly that G¨¦org worried the loft might go up in flames. Images furiously flashed in the center, and a deep, low-frequency vibration rumbled from inside. A calling, perhaps, from the Great Beyond. A presence moved through the room. Pages rustled from nearby books. Objects tumbled from shelves. A spectral wind blew on the nearby candles, causing them to flicker. He was terrified, but as the image in the flame became stable, he peered deeper inside. With shallow, deliberate breaths, he beheld the scene of a nightmare. Gigantic spawn marched across a charred and barren landscape. The bodies of men and women lay in heaps, coated with a layer of dust and ash. A haze hung over the air, blocking the sun, and leaving the landscape in perpetual dusk. The image panned quickly over the land, showing cities in ruin, rivers and lakes reduced to empty sand-beds, and great forests with nothing more than burnt tree stumps. Even the ground decayed, with entire sections falling into gaping sinkholes. The spawn marched toward a towering structure in the distance, taller and slenderer than any manmade object. Impossibly tall, by thousands of spans, defying all natural limits. It appeared as a shadowy strand against the backdrop of a crimson sky, an edifice that stretched higher than the mountains themselves. A beam of light emanated from its pinnacle, creating a beam of energy that shot straight up to the heavens. It felt so real. G¨¦org was terrified, but he couldn¡¯t look away. It was just an image, but it felt real enough that he could have been experiencing it from the inside. Horrified, he watched as the landscape broke apart into clumps that fell into an ocean of magma under the earth. The ground collapsed, until there was nothing left. Everything was gone. There were just endless flames ¡­ then just one flame ¡­ the flame of the candle. The vision ended, and the candle was back to normal size. Lady Rouge went limp, and her body was damp with sweat. G¨¦org tried to ease her onto the floor. He gazed at his friend, but Konrad was frozen in catatonic shock. G¨¦org was on his own. He tried tapping the powerful witch on the cheeks. ¡°Lady Rouge ¡­ Lady Rouge, please wake up!¡± She gulped a full breath of air and coughed. As soon as she was breathing normally, her eyes went wide, and she screamed. G¨¦org backed away, instinctively. Her eyes darted back and forth around the room, until she realized where she was. ¡°Did you see eet? Did you see da vision?¡± Konrad approached, now freed from his state of shock. ¡°Yes, we saw it! But you can¡¯t expect us to accept a future like that! What in the Goddess¡¯s name was that?¡± Lady Rouge calmed herself, and her breath returned to normal. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. Eet was unlike any of my previous visions.¡± She slowly collected herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never been unsure before, but ¡­ dis time I don¡¯t think what we witnessed was inevitable. I believe it was a warning. But ¡­ from whom, am not sure.¡± Konrad¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°It was the death of the whole flaming world! What kind of disaster leads to that kind of destruction? And what about those spawn? And that tower?¡± Lady Rouge brushed back damp strands of hair from her disheveled face. ¡°Please, remain calm. I must record dis vision before I forget even a single detail. Find Lady Azul, immediately! I need her powers of da mind to help me analyze it. But tell no one else. None must learn vwat happened here today until we understand what it means.¡± G¨¦org¡¯s hand trembled, and he felt sick to his stomach. ¡°Agreed. If not certain, does no good to spread panic.¡± Lady Rouge looked grateful for how well he was handling the situation. ¡°I promise to contact you eef I learn anything.¡± G¨¦org and his very pale friend left the loft. When they were back at street level, he felt it was the right time to address the other issue. ¡°Konrad, we should not discuss first vision, either.¡± His friend might consider it a duty to inform King Unruh of a potential separatist upheaval, but there were too many things about the vision that cast doubt. Something might happen to force the two men to divide and take opposite sides, but it wasn¡¯t clear who was Kitezh¡¯s true defender, and who supported the separatists. If they let King Unruh decide, he might throw them both in prison, just to be safe. Yet, they were both needed to help Rungholt in its time of crisis. Regardless of what was destined to happen, they were on the same side now and needed the kingdom to trust them to do what was in Kitezh¡¯s best interests. He explained this and was happy to see Konrad on the same page. ¡°Agreed. I trust you, my friend, and I know you have our best interests at heart. Whatever happens, it does us no good to speculate or sow seeds of distrust. Especially not now, when we are far more exposed to annihilation from Angkor.¡± G¨¦org trusted Konrad, too. He was a smart man, and a good friend. There had to be a reason to explain what they saw. Or, perhaps, it was all just a misinterpretation. He had to acknowledge the silver lining that Angkor was no longer a threat in the vision, which might imply some kind of victory. Even so, there should never be a reason for Kitezhian to fight Kitezhian. G¨¦org put his heart into defending his country and its freedom. The last thing he wanted was to undermine that freedom by dividing its people. And he was sure Konrad felt the same way. The future wasn¡¯t inevitable. And if he and Konrad worked together, they could make sure their kinsmen never shed their own blood. Nevertheless, there was plenty of work to do in the meantime. He couldn¡¯t waste time dwelling on visions, when there was so much work left to do to ensure a successful counterattack. Failure wasn¡¯t an option. And that meant visions of civil wars and ends of the world had to wait for another day. Chapter 64 : The Soul & The Void
Chapter LXIV : The Soul & The Void Premorn of Primoris, Sixteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram traversed the battlements of Loulan¡¯s western wall, when a light rain descended. His Gnostic armor rang with hollow plinks, the only sound to be heard on an otherwise dark and uneventful premorn. He woke early to review preparations, taking advantage of his solitude to play through various battle scenarios. He was familiar with Angkor¡¯s tactics, having developed many of them himself. Unfortunately, the way things were going, his best efforts were at risk of being derailed. Two days had passed since he warned Zhao Peng of Angkor¡¯s attack. At the time, no one doubted. Nevertheless, push back came the next day from Koba¡¯s fierce political apparatus. Zhao had critics within the Grand Council, who began to openly cast skepticism. It didn¡¯t help that scouts along the Angkorian border saw no sign of an approaching army. Sorcerers stood ready to give warnings based on long range scries, but they detected nothing that could assuage the doubters, who were actively sowing seeds of distrust among Koba¡¯s citizens. They claimed that Bram was an undercover agent. That he peddled in lies, so he could create chaos and disrupt the nation¡¯s recovering economy. Kobans distrusted anything related to Angkor, especially the word of a Gnostic Knight. One particularly conservative councilmember went so far as to call Zhao an accomplice, willing to steer resources to the enemy for personal gain. Despite the political headwinds, Zhao¡¯s support remained steadfast, and he vowed to have his men ready. Though it didn¡¯t stop his political opponents from tirelessly trying to undermine him. Bram worried what might happen if the critics succeeded, and the city¡¯s defenses were weakened as a result. As he brooded over worst-case scenarios, a lone figure emerged from the darkness. ¡°Master Nan?¡± The Kenju Master emerged in the dawn¡¯s early light, a familiar face providing relief to Bram¡¯s paranoia. ¡°Sir Morrison. I thought I might find you here, closest to Angkor¡¯s expected approach. I trust you find the defenses to be adequate?¡± Bram nodded. Zhao and Quon had done great work on short notice. Loulan had strong fortifications and could withstand a ground siege, and they bolstered it further with anti-aircraft cannons and scholars stationed throughout the city. Bram wanted to sound optimistic. ¡°If all goes as planned, I think we stand a good chance. Of course, we¡¯ve yet to hear a word of Angkor¡¯s advance. The scouts should have seen something by now.¡± Quon lowered his head. ¡°The Emperor and I met with the Conclave at midnight. They are the nation¡¯s top scholars, and they announced the same as before. However, my impression was that they were a bit less sure of themselves.¡± Bram was intrigued. ¡°How so?¡± The Kenju Master paused before answering. His face looked grave, waxy as it was with drizzle. ¡°I spoke to some of the Conclave in private, and they admitted to some strange readings from their spells. They claim an entire segment of sky is unusually quiet. Normally, they receive some amounts of noise from clouds, birds, and other atmospheric effects, but not dead silence. It¡¯s unusual.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you think Angkor might have hidden their fleet from spells?¡± Quon shook his head. ¡°I thought the same thing, but these scholars assured me that spells of invisibility and deflection can¡¯t scale to the size required to hide an entire air fleet. They wouldn¡¯t have the power to do so, even if they had the strength of all of their scholars working in unison.¡± Bram pounced. ¡°But they have two sunstones! We can¡¯t rule out that they found a new way to use them.¡± Quon sighed. ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, our scholars wouldn¡¯t know that, and Zhao can¡¯t reveal anything about the sunstones, due to Transiens Veritas. Unfortunately, they must take him at his word, and I¡¯m afraid his word only goes so far. Especially when there are members of the Council working hard to discredit him.¡± Bram seethed. He detested politics. There had to be a way around the information gap. ¡°What if we went to the Conclave directly. If we can provide a reasonable explanation that fits their readings, they would surely corroborate it. Wouldn¡¯t they? Who among them would bet against the chance of a surprise attack?¡± Quon shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that simple. We are not seen as credible sources. To the Council, I¡¯m just a soldier. And at best, you¡¯re a former weapon of our enemy. We might sway a few from the Conclave, but their testimony would be tainted if Councilmembers traced it back to us. Zhao¡¯s enemies would use it as proof of falsehood.¡± ¡°The truth ¡­ as proof of falsehood?¡± The politics boggled Bram¡¯s mind. ¡°What about King Brandt? Surely his word is credible.¡± ¡°King Brandt has already done plenty. If not for his testimony, the detractors would have already derailed the defense efforts. Even so, King Brandt is merely one voice. You must understand these Councilmembers are motivated by political opportunity. They want to get one of their own handpicked emperors into power. One, who is friendlier to their policies. They are shortsighted and not conscious of the perils of being wrong. And they are becoming ever more vocal. If Angkor doesn¡¯t arrive soon, I fear those who have remained indecisive will begin to side with the skeptics.¡± Bram buried his face in his hands. Angkor¡¯s politics already left a bitter taste, but the ones in Koba were arguably worse. If the councilmembers had the power to roll back the city¡¯s defenses, right when Angkor was poised to attack ¡­ Bram didn¡¯t even want to think about the outcome. He had come too far to let his efforts unwind due to political cockfighting. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± He was desperate to try anything. Quon shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. The Council sees you as hostile. Even if you came with the best intentions, they are looking for reasons to portray you as the enemy. Besides, it¡¯s not just the Council. The city¡¯s defenders will also need rest, eventually. Men can¡¯t remain perpetually on alert. The emperor convinced the Council to wait one more day. But if Angkor doesn¡¯t arrive, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to hold back the political pressure to shut down preparations.¡± Bram nodded, but his insides were twisted into ugly knots. Koba had done remarkably well to mobilize the military on short notice. If they could just hold out a bit longer, the city would be prepared. The Conclave along with Koba¡¯s army had an ample supply of weaponry. With these resources, Bram felt good about his ability to protect the sunstone. Although, if the military succumbed to politics, he would need to convince Zhao to take the sunstone and flee. Despite Angkor¡¯s ability to track its location, he could buy some time while searching for a permanent solution. As he considered his options, another figure emerged from the misty morn. Quon looked at the young woman longingly. ¡°My love?¡± The woman had soft black hair and ivory skin. Her features were strikingly Kitezhian, but her garb was Koban. A finely woven ruby-colored silk scarf covered her head and shoulders. ¡°It is I, Husband. I was told you might be here.¡± Quon made introductions. ¡°Sir Morrison, please say hello to my light and my heart: my wife, Katharina.¡± Bram removed his horned Gnostic¡¯s helm and bowed politely. The cold drizzle splashed behind his ears. She looked him up and down, her face twisted in a scowl. ¡°So, this is the Gnostic Knight I¡¯ve heard so much about. The last time I ran into one of your ilk, Sir Morrison, was when one of them led a band of soldiers through my village. They killed my friends and family and left nothing but destruction in their wake.¡± Bram was taken aback. With all that had happened, he almost felt like he could leave his shameful past behind. But he should have known that he would run into survivors of the Knighthood¡¯s vicious acts, sooner or later. He just wished it hadn¡¯t been the spouse of one of the few decent men willing to stand in his defense. He wondered if Quon¡¯s faith in him would be shaken. He tried to respond with repentance and humility. ¡°I know my words won¡¯t be worth more than cold comfort, but I am sorry for your loss. They were horrific times ¡­ even so, it is not an excuse for the Knights¡¯ brutality. All I can offer is my heartfelt promise to make amends, and that I will defend Koba with my life.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Katharina glared at him as he spoke, but by the end her features softened. Her lips tightened, and she raised a single eyebrow, as if contemplating his response. ¡°I can tell that you are different,¡± she finally responded in a warmer tone. ¡°I would be wrong to judge a man based on the actions of his kin. As long as you keep true to your word, Koba owes you thanks. And, you shall have mine as well.¡± Seeing Katharina reconsider her hatred lessened the shame, but the guilt still remained. He bowed, unsure what else to say. ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡± Meanwhile, Quon beamed with pride. He excused himself to speak with his wife in private. Bram let them go and continued his survey along the battlements. The rain stopped, and the first rays of sunlight started to light the sky. Even birds chirped in the distance. It felt like the calm before the storm. He almost lost himself in the moment, when he heard the return of footsteps. Thinking Quon had more to say, he turned ready to face the Kenju Master. Instead, his eyes landed on Rosa. She wore a traditional, long-sleeved Koban sorceress dress made of white and blue silk. It was a pleasant surprise and quite an upgrade from the oversized Kitezhian furs she had received from Sven and Marta. ¡°You look beautiful. The Conclave has been kind.¡± She smirked and gave him a twirl to show off her feminine physique. ¡°Indeed, they have.¡± He longed to take her in his arms, but the timing didn¡¯t feel right. The anticipation of Angkor¡¯s attack, the fear of being unprepared, and the shame of being a Gnostic in a city full of victims all left him with a jumble of emotions. Rosa¡¯s expression faded in the moments of silence. ¡°Listen, Bram, I know these last few days couldn¡¯t have been easy for you.¡± It felt like she read his mind, but he didn¡¯t want to be coddled. He tried to brush it off. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We just need to fend off Angkor¡¯s attack, and then we can think about going on the offensive.¡± She scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not fine. You marched through the Burning Pits to get here, fought demonspawn ¡­ twice! ¡­ witnessed incredible carnage in Ur, and lost a best friend in the process. Also, I feel responsible for giving you false hope about your father. With Remiel being a Great Sage, you must feel disappointed that your parents are back to being a complete mystery.¡± It seemed like Rosa¡¯s concerns were all over the place. ¡°Where¡¯s all this coming from?¡± She huffed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. You keep on putting on this strong veneer, but I have to wonder how you feel behind the Gnostic mask. You¡¯re still human, Bram. You don¡¯t need to pretend that you¡¯re above the pain.¡± He chuckled. She was being over-dramatic. ¡°Yeah, Rosie, it hasn¡¯t been easy. But we survived. And I still have you ¡­ and Yuri! Besides, the threat isn¡¯t over. I can¡¯t indulge in self-pity. Or pity from anyone else, for that matter. The only way we¡¯re going to confront the Ahrimen is by looking forward, keeping our spirits high, and making sure we¡¯re prepared to fight when the time comes.¡± With his Gnostic helm in one hand, he stepped close and held her hand with his other. ¡°Speaking of which, what are you doing up so early? Don¡¯t tell me you stayed up all night researching.¡± Rosa tried to hide a creeping smile, but she wasn¡¯t very successful. ¡°You know me ¡­ I can¡¯t sleep when I¡¯m so close to discovering something.¡± Bram rarely felt like he was in a position to chastise Rosa, but she ought to know better. ¡°You need to be fully rested and have your wits about you in case Angkor attacks. I was just speaking with Quon, and it¡¯s clear the Conclave is getting mixed signals when they try to detect Angkor¡¯s advance. They could be right outside the city, for all we know, hidden with the Ahriman¡¯s magic.¡± Rosa nodded. ¡°I know. I heard from Zhao before I came. That¡¯s how I knew where to find you.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I came for another reason, you know. It¡¯s about something I found out earlier this morn.¡± Bram was interested. He knew the Conclave provided Rosa with access to their library. It wasn¡¯t as large as the Archives, but he could imagine her reading through dozens of tomes in one night. ¡°You have my attention. What did you find?¡± She blinked a few times, as she usually did, in search of the right words. ¡°I recalled this lesson, back when I attended sorcery school, about an old branch of study called epistemology. Basically, it¡¯s a combination of philosophy, rationalism, and mathematics to study the extent of magical knowledge.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t imagine a dryer topic. He hoped she didn¡¯t see him roll his eyes. ¡°Learn anything interesting?¡± Rosa surely must have noticed. She cracked a smile. ¡°I was trying to track down the origin of the word ¡®interdicta¡¯, which is the term we keep hearing in reference to Virgil¡¯s magic.¡± Bram¡¯s thoughts came into focus. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Rosa continued. ¡°I turned to epistemology, because it correctly predicted the existence of gold manna, hundreds of years ago. Remember, the Ancient Gaians were supposed to have all perished, and no one suspected they could use this form of magic. I wouldn¡¯t have, either, except I saw Yuri use it, firsthand. So did King Brandt¡¯s other sorcerers.¡± Bram thought he understood the point Rosa wanted to make. ¡°Okay, so these, uh ¡­.¡± ¡°Epistemologists,¡± she offered. ¡°Right. These epistemologists have a good track record for predicting new kinds of magic. So, you figured they might also have stumbled upon interdicta?¡± Rosa scrunched her nose. ¡°Not exactly. They had a theory, but they never made it very far. Nevertheless, if I¡¯m to explain it, I need to first explain magiphysiology, which is the study of how manna draws from different aspects of the human anatomy.¡± Bram braced himself for another dry topic. Of course, Rosa leaned right into it. ¡°As you know, wizards project their spells outward, while sorcerers get their inspiration from within. Anatomically, we say that red manna draws from the body¡¯s raw strength, or corpus. Meanwhile, blue manna draws from the mind, our intellect, the menis.¡± Bram considered Rosa¡¯s words. ¡°Even a layman like me knows that much.¡± Rosa smiled. ¡°Then what¡¯s left? Of the human anatomy, I mean.¡± He crossed his arms and thought about it. ¡°What about the heart? Doesn¡¯t that count?¡± She looked pleased. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what the epistemologists thought when they theorized about gold manna. They knew that something was missing from the existing model. Our bodies don¡¯t just run on logic alone. We make choices based on emotion, and our minds and bodies act accordingly. They called it the core, and when they solved for this missing variable using their advanced mathematics, the equations backed it up.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Got it. So where does interdicta come in?¡± Rosa gave him one of those looks, like he was being impatient. But she finally gave in. ¡°It turns out the mathematical framework predicted more than just three types of manna. They actually produced two additional solutions, each of which predicted a fourth type.¡± Bram was stumped. ¡°Would that imply some hidden part of the anatomy?¡± She nodded. ¡°Actually, yes. Although controversial, some people believe in the idea of a ¡®soul¡¯. The epistemologists called it anima, and the equations predicted such manna would be a union of all three colors. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t make much sense. Manna color is mutually exclusive. Even if you were to extract it from the blood, the moment red manna touches blue, it explodes violently.¡± Bram instantly recalled an exception. ¡°What about Matthias, the Ambisanguinous? I wish you could have met him, Rosa. His magic kept you alive until we found the cure from Prometheus. If there was one thing he reminded us constantly, it¡¯s that he had both types of manna in his blood.¡± She considered it. ¡°Master Deleuze is indeed unique, and I imagine his anatomy must be something of a scientific curiosity. But, just because both manna types coexist in his bloodstream, doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s able to use them at the same time. It would have to be just one or the other. Using them both would be extremely dangerous. So, I think the theories are consistent. A union of colors is not allowed, according to the laws of magic.¡± Bram always found the theoretical aspects of magic to be over his head, but something Rosa said stuck with him. ¡°You said there was a second solution to the equations. Would that imply a colorless manna? Is that allowed, according to the ¡®laws of magic¡¯?¡± Rosa looked impressed. ¡°Very perceptive, Bram. I think you would have made an excellent scholar.¡± She grinned. ¡°Like you said, the other solution predicted the absence of color, which they called the Void, or nihil. Of course, the epistemologists dismissed it, since in their minds, the absence of manna merely meant that a person was a layman. The idea of a layman casting magic is disallowed by the laws of magic. Thus, any fourth kind of manna should not exist. It is ¡®interdicta¡¯. In other words, forbidden.¡± Bram tried to make sense of it all. ¡°But, the epistemologists must have been wrong. Virgil somehow discovered this fourth type of colorless manna. Wouldn¡¯t it explain why scholars can¡¯t detect his magic.¡± Rosa beamed. ¡°Exactly!¡± She pointed with her index finger for emphasis. ¡°That¡¯s why I came all this way to share this knowledge. I believe if we discover the source of his colorless manna, we might be able to rob him of its power.¡± Bram remembered. ¡°His cloak! He reached inside when he cast that spell that took over my body.¡± ¡°Yes. I noticed it, too. He must have some kind of totem with colorless manna stored inside.¡± Bram wondered about that. ¡°Just how much manna can a totem store, anyway? Don¡¯t they have limits?¡± ¡°Well, of course. But, given enough time, powerful scholars can store vast amounts of manna for later use.¡± Bram wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°I thought that totems had to match what a person already has in their blood. Doesn¡¯t that imply that Virgil might produce his own colorless manna?¡± Rosa opened her mouth and then shut it. She wasn¡¯t usually so easily stumped. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know, since no one has ever studied colorless manna before. Its laws are unknown. Besides, I observed that Virgil didn¡¯t use interdicta until after he reached into his cloak. Otherwise, he uses red manna, just like any other wizard.¡± Bram ventured another guess. ¡°What if he has two types of manna?¡± Rosa shrugged. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t know, since colorless manna is undetectable.¡± Bram chuckled. ¡°Okay, so we¡¯re back at the beginning, knowing almost nothing.¡± ¡°Not so fast.¡± She stepped in front and looked at him crossly. ¡°This is still an important, new discovery, Abraham Morrison.¡± Now she was angry. She only used his full name when she got upset. He took her by the waist and pulled her close. ¡°Now, now. I don¡¯t mean to diminish the hours of hard work you put into finding this knowledge. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be helpful.¡± She gave him a pouting look. ¡°You better believe it.¡± He held her tight. Feeling her warmth raised his spirits, and he never wanted to let go. ¡°Rosie ¡­ maybe you were right. Before. Maybe this whole journey has been too taxing on us. I want it to end, more than anything. And I want you at arm¡¯s length. You and Yuri are the only ones I need.¡± He caught a lone tear slide down her cheek. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He went in for the kiss, and the moment he touched her lips, he swore he felt magic. But there was fear, too. Fear of losing the ones he cared about the most. He knew the time would come when Angkor would arrive with an air fleet of incredible destructive capability. They had many advantages: control of the air, better magic, superior weaponry, and larger numbers. Bram had prepared the Koban people as well as he could, but he didn¡¯t know if it was enough. At that moment, the battle horn sounded. Angkor, the enemy, was sighted. Chapter 65 : Angkor Strikes
Chapter LXV : Angkor Strikes Earlmorn of Primoris, Sixteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Where there had been only wisps of orange and red, airships now dotted the western sky. One by one, the great hovering machines revealed themselves. Koba¡¯s scholars and scouts had missed their approach. Now, they were nearly upon the city. Bram¡¯s warrior instinct flared to life. He donned his helm and took Rosa by the hand, leading her off the battlements. They descended the tower, weaving through dozens of Koban soldiers, who poured from the bastions, arms full of weapons and armor yet to be strapped on. ¡°Angkor approaches!¡± Voices bellowed over the sound of the battle horn. ¡°Take your positions!¡± ¡°The battle is upon us!¡± Bram and Rosa reached the city¡¯s wide central avenue, which stretched from the Western Gate all the way to Loulan Palace. The portcullis was closed, but it held no power against an aerial assault. Fortunately, ballistae lined the streets, each with enchanted projectiles that could pierce through an airship¡¯s armored hull. Wizards ascended the battlements, equipped with totems and enchantments. Behind them, sorcerers prepared blessings to enhance their scholarly brethren. Rosa was about to join her ranks when Bram caught her arm. ¡°Wait! If Angkor breaks through the defenses, meet me at the palace. We need to be there to protect the sunstone.¡± Rosa nodded, and Bram admired her look of strength and determination. He loosened his grip, and she withdrew to meet her comrades. As his fingers slid from hers, a chasm widened in his heart. He longed to cross the divide, but she had already disappeared into the crowd. A voice beckoned from behind. ¡°Sir Morrison! Your attention, please.¡± He turned to face a middle-aged Koban general. ¡°Come this way. The others are waiting.¡± Bram had agreed to fight alongside the City Defenders, brave warriors who represented the first line of defense. Assuming the fleet paradropped soldiers into the city, he¡¯d put his skills in hand to hand combat to good use. Given Loulan¡¯s heavy fortifications, he knew a ground siege from the surrounding plains would be ineffective. Rather, Angkor would deploy ground troop via magically assisted descent, as soon as they disabled the city¡¯s armaments. His response was simple. Koba¡¯s scholars would make sure the bombs never detonated, while Bram dealt with any soldiers that managed to glide over the walls. His best hope was that the ships wouldn¡¯t make it past the perimeter. With all the ballistae and scholars ready to fire back, the battle could end in a stalemate, forcing Angkor to retreat for refueling. The general eyed him skeptically. ¡°I hope the emperor¡¯s faith in you is well placed. Many of our maneuvers this morn are based on your intelligence.¡± Bram faced the man confidently. ¡°I know you doubt, General, but I¡¯m willing to risk my life to protect this city. The best thing you can do is to follow my lead.¡± The general didn¡¯t look reassured, but he motioned for Bram to join his comrades, nonetheless. Bram memorized their faces. The men would never understand the full extent of their valor that day. As far as they knew, the sunstones were antiquated, ceremonial, obsolete relics. They knew nothing of the Ahrimen, or the true danger of an Angkorian victory. Instead, all they saw was a battle against Angkorian tyranny. Either way, it gave them courage. Bram watched the airships approach, and his heart sank. He expected them to slow their advance as they assessed Koba¡¯s defenses, but instead they pressed forward at full speed. Either their pilots were blind to being in the crosshairs of deadly ballistae, or their captains ordered them onward, regardless. He watched the first wave of cast-iron projectiles glide through the air with magically enchanted strength and precision. There were several direct hits, followed by explosions of wooden splinters, trails of smoke, and balls of fire as the ships crashed into nearby hills. Thunderous booms reverberated off the city¡¯s walls as wizards called forth fire and lightning. Streaks forked across the skyline, coating the air with scents of phosphorus. Bram¡¯s brothers-in-arms gripped their weapons with white knuckles, as a head-on attack now seemed inevitable. Despite the destruction of more than a dozen ships, Angkor pushed ahead brazenly. A bead of sweat rolled down Bram''s cheek as he realized his enemy¡¯s brute force strategy. Whoever led the invasion intended to sacrifice as many men and ships as it took, with no regard for casualties. He gritted his teeth, angry at the total disregard for life. The men on those ships were his enemy, but they had once been kinsmen. Very likely, they were under the Ahriman¡¯s spell and unable to choose for themselves. They were lambs being led to the slaughter. The Koban soldiers struggled to reload, sallow faces drenched in sweat. The scholars pushed their spellcasting to the limit, swaying as their magic sapped more from their bodies than they could withstand. Bram heard their collective breath each time an airship came within range, followed by a unified exhale whenever the same ship descended in a trail of smoke. As much as the Kobans struggled to keep pace, Bram knew that Angkor had the numbers to endure. As soon as the first of their fleet crossed the city¡¯s perimeter, they unleashed. Fire and rock rained down as the ships emptied their payloads. The wizards used the last of their manna to detonate a few in midair, while the sorcerers cast protective barriers to protect their nearest kin. Chunks of stone and mortar flew in all directions. Bram narrowly dodged a hunk of rock, but a few of his comrades weren¡¯t as lucky. Bloodstains from crushed soldiers painted the main street. Terror-stricken, the men scattered. Bram¡¯s armor withstood smaller projectiles, but he kept nimble to avoid the larger ones. He struggled to save others, with so many running for cover. He did what he could to shove one man aside to avoid being crushed by a falling wall, while grabbing another by the hand who had fallen and was nearly trampled. Even so, there was too much destruction, and too many to save. Amid the confusion, small objects started to appear high above, beside the airships. The bombs subsided, but something else drifted downward in slow spirals. Bram knew what they were. He had seen them atop Mount Abakai, kept airborne with the wings of insects. Libicocco¡¯s demonspawn. This time, their insect appendages brandished weapons, and their bodies were protected with helms and breast plates. To think that Angkor would give equipment intended for men to these monsters left no doubt that the military was under the Ahriman¡¯s evil spell. These creatures, with their unmistakable insect faces, compound eyes, flailing antennae, and crushing mandibles struck horror and panic among the City Defenders. ¡°Wh-what manner of rogue wizardry is this?¡± Their voices shook with fear. ¡°Spawn now f-f-fight alongside the enemy? Wh-what are we to do?¡± Bram stepped forward with sword drawn. ¡°We fight back!¡± He saw their hesitation, but he was unwilling to back down now. ¡°Come on, Koba. Steel yourselves! It matters not what brought these monsters into battle. What matters is the safety of Loulan and your loved ones. Destroy the beasts! Claim victory!¡± With a war cry, he leapt into the fray, swinging his sword at one of the demonspawn. It attempted to parry with a buckler attached to one of its appendages, but Bram¡¯s Gnostic blade cleaved right through it. Shortly after went the creature¡¯s head. The body turned to ash before it even hit the ground. Bram¡¯s success bolstered the soldier¡¯s morale, and they followed suit. They seemed to forget the monstrous nature of their enemy, and instead downed their targets one at a time. Some of the demonspawn fell easily, but others were well armored and appeared to be of a larger, warrior class. Bram took these on himself. He danced from one opponent to the next, switching between front and flank. His sword weaved, parrying one target¡¯s sword while delivering a fatal strike to another. He kept his mind alert, using his armor¡¯s enchantments to keep one step ahead. The enemy¡¯s numbers were many, but vigor and anger fueled his body. His sword glowed violet with emotional synergy, its power heightened by his rage. It cleaved through iron, as if it were tattered rags. His fury was his enemy¡¯s demise. As he felled the last of the threats, the crowd erupted with cheers. He stepped back to examine the dusty husks of demonspawn, which littered the main street alongside the blood of fallen comrades. It seemed the enemy had been vanquished. ¡°No ¡­ it can¡¯t be over yet.¡± He knew better, but his voice was drowned out by cheers and acclamations. The Kobans celebrated, but Bram was certain more would come. He looked east, toward the palace, and watched in horror as one more ship appeared. It was galleon-class, and its immeasurable size blotted the rising sun. He recognized the Goliath, first spotted in the wake of Rungholt¡¯s destruction. Here it was, again, now that Koba¡¯s resources were nearly depleted. Angkor¡¯s mothership sailed, unopposed, while the defenseless gates of the palace awaited its arrival. Frightened murmurs trickled through the crowd as it cast its looming shadow upon them. Soldiers scrambled to load one last projectile, while wizards closed their eyes to concentrate on one final spell. Unfortunately, these attacks bounced harmlessly off of the ship¡¯s impenetrable armor. ¡°Damn it!¡± Bram cursed, realizing the other ships were meant as nothing more than a distraction. Their sacrifice paved the way for the Goliath to reach its ultimate goal. ¡°Gaia, help us!¡± one of the soldiers cried. Bram¡¯s chest tightened. Only a handful of men remained at the gates of the palace. Based on his own advice, Zhao positioned the majority of his forces at the west walls to provide a powerful, first line defense. He counted on stopping Angkor from ever making it past. All that remained were those who volunteered to be the last bastion of defense for Zhao and the sunstone. These included Quon¡¯s and J¨®zef¡¯s warriors, as well as Zhao¡¯s palace guard. It was a powerful contingent, if fighting against a potential spillover of ground troops. But it fell far short against the manpower and weaponry of Angkor¡¯s strongest airship. Yuri was there, too. Bram cursed, again. Even at full sprint, it would take him twenty minutes to reach the palace. The defenses were unlikely to hold that long, but Bram bolted, anyway. He pushed himself harder than he ever had, blood churning through his veins, driving his muscles forward. His tendons burned, but he used every ounce of strength and stamina. He had no doubt, no hesitancy¡ªonly supreme focus to reach his destination. His ears pounded, but hope drove him forward. His legs screamed, but he persisted. He almost didn¡¯t hear when somebody called his name. ¡°Bram!¡± He stopped short, recognizing Rosa¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t realize how hard he had pushed himself until his head swam and he started to lose his footing. He braced himself against a nearby wall, completely sapped of strength. Fortunately, Rosa¡¯s magic soon fell upon him, melting the fatigue and leaving him more rejuvenated than ever. ¡°We can¡¯t get there by running, Bram.¡± She extended her arm. ¡°Grab on!¡± Bram folded his gauntlet around her delicate white and blue sleeve. As she recited the words of her spell, the street ahead warped and bent. Without needing to move his feet, the cobblestones rushed past underneath. Blocks of buildings whizzed around him at blinding speed. Avenues blurred. It lasted only seconds, until Bram found himself on the bridge outside the palace gates. He blinked a few times to orient himself. ¡°Rosa, that was incredible!¡± She beamed. ¡°A trick I learned from Yuri. It seems their magic has some overlap with mine.¡± Her euphoria fell, and her expression turned dour. ¡°We must keep them safe, Bram. I don¡¯t care what else happens.¡± He looked straight into her eyes and promised. ¡°We will.¡± He took her hand and ran toward the palace gates, removing his helm so the guards would recognize him. The thick iron plates to the inner courtyard slid to the side as he approached. Just as quickly, they shut behind him. J¨®zef¡¯s Kitezhians and Quon¡¯s Kenju ran to meet him. ¡°What in the Burning Pits is that thing?¡± The young king pointed at the approaching airship. ¡°It¡¯s huge!¡± Bram explained. ¡°It¡¯s the Goliath. Angkor calls it a galleon-class design. It was part of the fleet that attacked Rungholt, and its weaponry is unmatched. It only managed to reach the palace because Angkor was willing to sacrifice the rest of their fleet just to clear a path.¡± Quon asked a sensible question. ¡°How do we defeat it? It looks impossible to shoot down, but even if we did, its crash would cause immeasurable damage!¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°Koban weaponry won¡¯t breach its hull. Fortunately, I don¡¯t think they intend to open fire.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s eyes darted back and forth. ¡°How can you be sure? They left our castle in ruins!¡± Bram was certain. ¡°This is different, Your Majesty. At Rungholt, they planned to occupy the city, so they needed to shut down the government completely. This time, they¡¯ve cleared a path straight to the sunstone. If they deploy Goliath¡¯s weapons, they¡¯ll have to sort through the wreckage, and they won¡¯t have time before those from the western gates arrive with reinforcements. Instead, I believe they¡¯ll paradrop troops straight into this courtyard, and attempt to break through with brute force.¡± Quon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How many men? They can fit quite a few aboard a ship that size. Do we have the manpower to hold them off?¡± Bram lowered his head. ¡°They¡¯ll outnumber us at least ten to one. And they have a secret weapon ¡­ demonspawn. We already fought some at the gates. Angkor will deploy them first to wear us down, then send human troops to finish us off.¡± ¡°What?¡± J¨®zef squeaked. ¡°What do we do?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°We have no choice. We must hold them off until reinforcements arrive. There are hundreds, still at the west wall, and they should reach us in less than an hour.¡± Quon¡¯s lips tightened. ¡°We can¡¯t last that long. Are there no other options?¡± Bram met the Kenju Master¡¯s gaze. There was no easy way to say it. ¡°Allow Rosa and me to escape the city with the sunstone. If we don¡¯t ¡­ I don¡¯t think our chances are good.¡± Quon frowned and shook his head. ¡°The emperor has already spoken.¡± Bram fumed. He knew his suggestion went against Zhao Peng¡¯s wishes, but it sure seemed better than Angkor gaining a third sunstone. ¡°Do you have any other ideas? We don¡¯t have much time!¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Quon clearly struggled. His eyes squeezed shut, as if he frantically searched for another option. ¡°Fine. Get inside and tell the emperor what you told me. I¡¯ll defend the gates and buy you some time.¡± He clearly seemed displeased with the concession, but Bram wasn¡¯t about to argue further. He held out his hand to J¨®zef. ¡°Come, your Majesty. It isn¡¯t safe here.¡± J¨®zef looked uncertain. Bram knew the young king wanted to prove his bravery, but he was green to battle and wouldn¡¯t survive this kind of assault. ¡°Please, Sire. The people of Koba have seen your valor, but you must survive to rebuild your nation. Besides, we can¡¯t leave the emperor on his own.¡± J¨®zef hesitated, but he eventually acquiesced. He called his men close. ¡°You there, assist the Kenju in defending the gates, while you ¡­ come with me to watch over Emperor Zhao.¡± Between the emperor¡¯s personal guard and Quon¡¯s Kenju, forty stood in defense of Loulan Palace¡¯s gates. All were trained veterans, annealed by the fires of combat. A single Kitezhian joined his king, along with Bram and Rosa. Not a moment too soon. The shadow of the Goliath fell upon them, and the first wave of demonspawn descended. Fortunately, these creatures lacked in intelligence what they made up for in strength and brutality. Without the spheres to produce endless amounts, Bram believed the defenses would buy him time. He cut down the enemy, while J¨®zef and his Kitezhian pulled open the heavy outer doors. Rosa backed him up, throwing bolts of magical force that knocked the creatures off their feet, while Bram delivered the kill. They were a highly efficient team. As soon as he saw a clear path, he took Rosa by the hand and dashed inside. The Kitezhian soldier shut and barricaded the door behind them. It was only a temporary measure. Bram knew there were other ways inside, so he wasted no time running through the grand foyer toward the Gaian temple in the palace¡¯s lower chambers. Eons ago, the Ancient Gaians built temples all over the world, but only a few remained. Loulan Palace had been built around one of these temples, protecting the sunstone throughout the ages. At the center of the palace, a stairwell led down to the old shrine. The last of the emperor¡¯s personal guard met Bram and the others at the bottom and quickly ushered them inside. The temple was shaped like a cross, with each end representing one of the four sunstones. Toward the center, wide marble columns held up a dome around an enormous nave. Gold-inlaid mosaics decorated the walls, displaying artful scenes. Zhao Peng was in the nave¡¯s center, his gnarled hand gently atop Yuri¡¯s shoulder. The child looked nervous, more out of sorts than usual. The emperor¡¯s voice reverberated around the wide interior. ¡°Sir Knight ¡­ if you¡¯re here, I must presume the enemy has reached the gates.¡± Bram nodded somberly. ¡°Master Nan and his Kenju still defend the entryway, along with the Palace Guard, but we don¡¯t have much time before Angkor forces their way in.¡± Zhao sighed and shook his head slowly. ¡°At first, it was difficult to believe that Angkor could seize control of the Ahrimen ¡­ but now, there can be no doubt. With the enemy upon us, I fear ¡­ there is nothing left to protect us.¡± Bram wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Emperor. Allow Rosa and me to escape with the sunstone. We¡¯ll flee the city, and keep it out of Angkor¡¯s reach. Please, before it¡¯s too late!¡± Zhao¡¯s expression turned even graver. ¡°Sir Morrison ¡­ you know not what you ask!¡± Bram intended to protest, when he heard a blood curdling gasp from the entryway. Zhao¡¯s personal guard stood there, with the tip of a spear protruding from his gut. A cloud of frozen air hovered at its tip, the unmistakable sign of an ice enchantment. The room stared in disbelief as the owner of the spear yanked it free and sent the body forward with a boot to the back. Bram¡¯s countenance darkened. The moment he had long dreaded finally arrived. The man holding the spear was none other than a dear friend from his past. ¡°Stand back,¡± he told his friends. ¡°Get to the sunstone¡¯s chamber. Now! This is my battle.¡± Under his stern gaze, no one dared challenge him. J¨®zef took Zhao, Rosa, Yuri, and his Kitezhian kinsman, and directed them to the sunstone¡¯s chamber. Left on his own in the temple¡¯s nave, Bram confronted his former friend, with sword drawn. ¡°I knew I¡¯d have to face you one day.¡± Kane approached and spat at his feet. ¡°I waited for this moment, you son of a bitch! You left me for dead. You betrayed your king and your country. And worst of all, you betrayed our friendship. Now it¡¯s payback!¡± Rage broiled beneath Bram¡¯s helm. He couldn¡¯t let this sociopath rewrite his story. ¡°What about you, and the ideals that once defined you? You worked hard, went to the Academy, and joined the Royal Guard so you could help people. Yet now you¡¯re willing to commit genocide? Out of greed, no less? You would stand there and pass judgment on me?¡± Kane swung his spear against one of the columns, sending a shower of ice to the marble floor. ¡°So says the Gnostic Knight. Don¡¯t you remember the nickname they gave you? ¡®Deathbringer¡¯? I wonder how many civilians you killed to earn that title.¡± The words stung. Bram wanted to forget the darkest days of The War, and what he had to do as a Knight. It wasn¡¯t fair to bring it up now, but Kane seemed to realize he had found the right scab to pick. He wore a wicked grin. ¡°I figured you must have enjoyed it, too, based on the stories I heard.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Your hypocrisy is staggering. Tell me: what did it take for you to switch sides? Was it worth it?¡± Bram squeezed the hilt of his sword, until it dug deeply into his palm. ¡°This isn¡¯t about choosing sides, you fool! It¡¯s about defending humanity! Richard is gathering the sunstones to control the Ahrimen, four demons that almost destroyed the entire world. Did you even know, or are you still ignorantly following his orders?¡± Kane scoffed. ¡°Forget Richard. He was always a pawn, and he¡¯s long since slipped into madness. I¡¯m doing this for something bigger, and the Ahrimen are just a means to an end. A step toward the greatest gift mankind could ever receive. Beyond mere riches or influence. Do you want to know, Bram? About our ultimate goal? Why we¡¯re pursuing the sunstones?¡± A part of him wanted to understand Kane¡¯s motivation. But another part feared knowing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Nothing is worth unleashing demons into the world. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve been promised.¡± His old friend paused, looking annoyed. ¡°Would you still feel the same, knowing the reward at the end is power over life and death? Consider what it would mean, if you could bring back the ones you¡¯ve lost. Your father, for instance. Surely, that¡¯s worth a bit of sacrifice. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Kane¡¯s hubris took on new meaning. Even if what he said was true, it wouldn¡¯t be worth living in a world with the Ahrimen. If Kane thought otherwise, he was a fool. His Old Self would have turned his weapon against such a monster. Bram pointed with his sword. ¡°You think Jack would want to live, knowing his life came at the expense of thousands of others? Not to mention what kind of life it would be, in a world ruled by demons!¡± Kane looked exasperated. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it! The power we seek transcends the Ahrimen. Anyone we sacrifice along the way can be brought back. We can create a world where no one feels pain or suffering. It¡¯ll be a world in which we can live forever!¡± It was Bram¡¯s turn to scoff. ¡°Power over life and death ¡­ immortality ¡­ you want to live like a god. Is that it? What makes you think you deserve it?¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°Stubborn, as always. Now you¡¯re arguing philosophy. Perhaps none of us deserve it, but I still won¡¯t let anything stand in my way to achieve it. Certainly not you.¡± It was true, Bram was stubborn. He embraced it. He had already had enough lies and empty promises on his journey. Only one thing was certain: the Ahrimen were nothing but a scourge. A path to ruin and destruction. Anyone who enabled them had to be destroyed. His sword weighed heavily in his clenched fist, but he eased a bit when he saw a figure by the entryway, behind Kane. A Gnostic approached, his cape fluttering in an unseen breeze. Kane looked over his shoulder. Upon seeing the Knight, he dropped to his knees and prostrated himself. Bram was astonished. Royals never showed deference to a Gnostic, much less grovel at their feet. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded. The Knight stepped forward and removed his skull-shaped helm. Bram recoiled, now more awe-struck than ever. The man¡¯s appearance was strikingly similar to his own. His sepia skin and silvery hair, the exact same tone. If it weren¡¯t for the close-cut beard, shaped to his jawline, he could have been Bram¡¯s twin. The Knight seemed to relish his counterpart¡¯s discomfort. He spoke in a deep, baritone voice, which carried an air of confidence and authority. ¡°At last we meet, Abraham. I am Samuel.¡± Bram pulled himself out of his trance and resumed the crushing grip on his sword hilt. ¡°What have you done to Kane? He¡¯s nothing like the man I remember!¡± Samuel laughed. ¡°And you think I hold something over him? Nonsense. Kane serves out of loyalty, because of our shared interests. I told him the truth, and he obeys out of honor and respect. Nothing he says is out of fear or magical influence, if that¡¯s what you think.¡± Kane rose to his feet. ¡°My Lord, I know our time is short. Please, allow me to strike him down, so that we may obtain the sunstone.¡± The corner of Samuel¡¯s mouth turned upward, almost wide enough to expose teeth. ¡°Very well. Let it be your first test.¡± The Royal readied his spear and directed his ire toward Bram. ¡°This time, you won¡¯t have an aeon to aid your escape.¡± Bram raised his own weapon, ready to challenge the abomination standing before him. The boy he remembered¡ªhis truest friend ¡­ the one he trusted with his life and wanted by his side more than anything¡ªwas dead. Murdered by a Gnostic Knight who looked just like him. Whether from honeyed words or by Kane¡¯s own greedy choices, the result was the same. The light from within was now fully extinguished. All that remained, bearing an icy spear, was a dark and twisted husk. A mockery that had to be destroyed. A voice escaped his clenched teeth. ¡°You won¡¯t escape this time, either.¡± He buried all doubts and hesitance in a place where they had no hold. Something cried out from within, begging him to reach out to his friend, but it could no longer hold him back. Two blinks later, Kane crossed the nave and was mid-swing with his enchanted spear. Bram parried and quickly sidestepped, creating a clash that littered the air with crackling, silver sparks. ¡°Good.¡± Samuel praised his pupil, enraging Bram even further. He filled his dark sword with enmity. Kane ran at him, and he engaged. The Royal arched his back, narrowly dodging Bram¡¯s slash. He used that momentum to spin around, striking Bram in the back, before he had a chance to react. Spears were terrible as blunt instruments, but Bram still felt an icy jolt of pain. He ignored it and rallied forward. He rolled, positioning himself to Kane¡¯s side, and bolted upright. He swung in midair, parried another blow, and landed on his feet. He struck again, this time with a clash that sent arcs of electrified energy across the nave. Samuel looked pleased, but it was time to end it. Bram thrust his sword, but Kane jumped straight up with inhuman agility. While high in the air, he swung his spear and cut one of the massive stone columns straight through! Bram dashed to avoid chunks of marble and mortar as they tumbled downward. With the buttress now in pieces, a plume of stone and dust billowed down from the dome in the middle of the ceiling. Any more damage, and the temple itself was liable to collapse. All the while, Samuel stood on the sidelines, arms crossed. Watching. He did not interfere, nor did he flinch as rock and mortar exploded in all directions. His expression was blank and calculating¡ªthe true enemy, Bram knew. He must have used the power of an Ahriman to bolster Kane¡¯s strength. Most likely his own, too. Bram needed to get close enough to strike. He needed to get past Kane. He remembered an old fake-out that tripped Kane once before. While parrying with his sword, he stuck out his leg. Kane thrusted and fell for the maneuver, tumbling to the floor. Bram seized his opportunity to tackle the Royal from behind. In one continuous motion, he jumped on his former friend¡¯s back and used his full weight to bash Kane¡¯s head into the floor. The move should have been lethal, but Kane merely looked dazed. Bram kicked away his spear. Samuel shook his head. ¡°Disappointing.¡± Bram was ready to finish his opponent, when he noticed Samuel unsheathe his sword. The blade glowed with untold enchantments, outshining Bram''s by several orders. He turned away from Kane¡¯s limp body to confront his true enemy. He took the first shot, hoping to catch Samuel off guard. As quick as lightning, the Knight matched his motion, and a thunderclap of magic erupted. Dust rose from the floor, covering the chamber in a billowing cloud of powdered marble. Bram jumped aside, his lungs coated with fine-grained particles. He coughed, trying to keep mobile and out of his enemy¡¯s reach. As the haze cleared, he saw the true strength of Samuel¡¯s attack. Bram¡¯s Gnostic sword lay shattered, its pieces scattered along the floor. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. No known force was capable of breaking through a Gnostic¡¯s blade. His fist still clenched around the useless shaft, which he gawked at with dumbstruck eyes. He threw it away and backed up against one of the remaining columns. Kane had regained his footing. Having recovered his weapon, he advanced. Bram resigned himself to fate, knowing he had lost. There was no escape. Before Kane could run him through with his spear, a bright light flashed. He shielded his eyes and heard a crash from the opposite side of the nave. He peeked with one eye open to find Kane incapacitated, sprawled on the ground in front of a dented column. Rosa emerged from the sunstone¡¯s chamber, the incantation of another spell on her lips. While Kane staggered, she helped Bram to his feet and stood ready with her magic. Nearby, Samuel threw back his head and laughed. The same hollow voice bellowed condescendingly. ¡°Twice, this trash has bested you, Kane.¡± Rosa turned to meet the Gnostic Knight, already mid-gesture with her spell. She called forth a bolt of powerful energy, but he deflected it effortlessly. Bram saw the look in Rosa¡¯s face when she realized her opponent was capable of red manna. She realized her fatal mistake too late. Samuel uttered his own words of power, and Bram¡¯s most cherished treasure fell to the floor in a heap. The loss hit him harder than he could have imagined. ¡°Rosa! No!¡± He was helpless. Out of pure desperation, he ran toward Samuel with bare hands, hoping to wrestle him to the floor. But his muscles seized up. All over his body, his skin felt the cold pinpricks of wizardry. His body froze, paralyzed. Samuel looked at the crumpled body on the floor. ¡°So ¡­ this is the famous Rosalyn Reynolds. A pity I must destroy her.¡± He mouthed the words of another spell when an unexpected voice called out. ¡°Wait!¡± Kane approached, his face bloodied, and his body covered in white powder. He raised his hands, looking submissive. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t kill her. She¡¯ll be useful to us.¡± Samuel eyed him skeptically. ¡°Then she¡¯s your responsibility.¡± He spoke coldly and patronizing, like a parent to a child who had found a new pet. ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the ship,¡± Kane promised. Samuel nodded. ¡°Go, then. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Kane did as he was told. Bram watched his former friend hoist the woman he loved onto his shoulders and leave the shrine. He desperately tried to move, but his muscles were concrete, held by Samuel¡¯s magic. Tears of anger and frustration flowed as he strained every fiber of his being. Samuel curled his finger. ¡°This way, Abraham.¡± Like a puppet, Bram¡¯s muscles obeyed the Knight¡¯s magic. He tried with all his might to fight it, but he was held fast. In his arrested state, only his voice remained under his control. So he used it, hoping to learn something about his opponent¡¯s identity, the unknown Knight, who looked so much like him. ¡°Who are you, really? What is this truth that managed to earn Kane¡¯s loyalty?¡± Samuel gave his captive nothing but side eye. ¡°He told you already, did he not? There will be time for more questions later. First, you will retrieve the sunstone.¡± Bram grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve exposed your weakness, Samuel. Using me to retrieve the sunstone? Virgil tried that, once. I wonder, what stops you from handling it, yourself?¡± The Gnostic matched his smile. ¡°These casual observations will be no help to you.¡± Bram pressed harder. ¡°I saw the Goliath at Rungholt. You were there, weren¡¯t you? You must have the power to unlock sunstones. Do you not?¡± Samuel stopped in his tracks. He said nothing, but Bram detected a hint of displeasure, suggesting he was on the right track. ¡°I¡¯m not blind to our resemblance, you know. You must be a descendant of Remiel¡¯s tribe, just like me. Don¡¯t deny it. You knew who I was, even though we¡¯ve never met. You¡¯ve been observing me for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Samuel glared at him, his dark eyes as hollow as his voice. ¡°Obey, and all shall be revealed. For now, though, it¡¯s better if you remained ignorant.¡± Bram had no intention of obeying, but he needed to stall. Anything to protect the sunstone. ¡°What are you planning to do to Rosa?¡± Samuel chuckled. ¡°Ask your friend. She¡¯s of no interest to me. Perhaps Kane wishes to get to know her more ¡­ intimately.¡± Bram¡¯s whole body shook with rage. That Samuel would dare to jest at such a thing! He wiped the thought from his mind, but his muscles nearly burst. He struggled against Samuel¡¯s magic, but it still held him tightly. ¡°Bastard! The moment you let down your guard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice exuded authority. Though his eyes flared, he carried little emotion. ¡°My patience is worn thin. Walk this way.¡± Before entering the sunstone¡¯s chamber, Samuel reached inside his waist bag and removed an object. A sunstone. Clearly, he needed the power of an Ahriman in his hands to overcome the AMF of the temple¡¯s inner chamber. As Bram entered, he felt the magical hold over his body waver. But it wasn¡¯t enough to break free. He saw the watchful eyes of his friends as he approached. It felt humiliating. Zhao, J¨®zef, and the Kitezhian soldier understood right away that Bram was no longer in control. The soldier unsheathed his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Bram pleaded. ¡°Nobody needs to die here today. I¡¯ll think of something, I swear!¡± In the center of the room was a glass table. Koba¡¯s sunstone stood on top. Its clear, quartz-like surface looked like any other gemstone. It was easy to forget that the fearsome power of an Ahriman rested within it. Bram¡¯s hand did as Samuel commanded. But, before he could take hold, a voice cried out. ¡°S-s-s-stop!¡± Zhao attempted to hide the child behind him, but they slipped past. Bram felt a deep, crippling panic as he saw Samuel¡¯s gaze shift in interest. He looked enthralled. ¡°What¡¯s this? I sense powerful magic from this child. No ¡­ incredible magic! And, something else ¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Bram threatened. His muscles bulged as he clashed against the force that held him. Samuel ignored him. He bent down, extending a gauntleted hand toward the child. As Yuri stepped forward brazenly, a light glowed from beneath their shirt. Against Bram¡¯s protests, Samuel reached out and curled his fingers. The silver chain around Yuri¡¯s neck was pulled by an unseen source, revealing the dark pendant underneath. It floated in midair, radiating energy. Bram realized it reacted to the sunstones, which both lit up in unison, sending pulses that rattled him all the way to the bones. Samuel regarded the pendant with hungry eyes. He reached for Yuri¡¯s wrist and grabbed hold. The child struggled to free themselves, but Samuel pulled harder. He tightened his grip, and Yuri whimpered. ¡°Yuri!¡± The child¡¯s imminent danger awakened something in Bram. He felt renewed strength, driven by the need to protect someone he loved. He jerked and heaved and finally wrenched himself free from Samuel¡¯s spell. In one fell swoop, he lunged at the Kitezhian¡¯s sword. Before Samuel could react, he drew the blade from its sheath and plunged it between the armored plates of his shoulder. Samuel howled in rage and released the child from his grip. They ran back to Emperor Zhao, who placed himself protectively in front. Samuel faced Bram directly. He bared his sunstone and chanted powerful words of magic. His outstretched fingers sent forks of lightning into Bram¡¯s body, incredible heat that fried his insides. Muscles and organs cooked. Blood boiled. Skin charred. ¡°Remiel! No!¡± The words came from Yuri¡¯s mouth, but they were not theirs. Through red, blurry vision, Bram saw a golden hue surround the child, and a portal of blue light appeared. A gigantic, monstrous, serpentine claw emerged, attached to an arm that extended outward. Samuel ended his spell and sidestepped before the claw attempted to grab him. He redirected his magic, but his shards of lightning bounced harmlessly off the monstrous appendage. It clawed at him, and it looked like Samuel strained, just to hold it back. The Knight looked furious. And desperate. Bram fell to his knees, as smoke tumbled from his Gnostic armor. Every nerve screamed in agony, and his vision went dark. Before it was gone, he saw Samuel make a go for Koba¡¯s sunstone. Fingers wrapped around, and the moment they made contact, it pulsed with a deep, menacing red. Shortly after, Samuel¡¯s body disappeared in a wisp of black smoke. Bram was spent. The pain was unbearable. More than he could endure. Darkness descended. Deathbringer welcomed it. Chapter 66 : Pyrrhic Victory
Chapter LXVI : Pyrrhic Victory Latemorn of Primoris, Sixteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Samuel Cortez arrived on the Goliath using his spell of translocation. He had prepared the room beforehand with a quartet of sorcerers, ready to receive him. Their faces were hidden within gray, hooded robes. Not Abaddon¡¯s thrall, but rather rogue scholars that he had recruited over the years. They served him, and only him. The alternative would have given Abaddon direct visibility into his affairs, and he had no desire to give the Ahrimen any power over him. At least, that was his intent. Until today. He unstrapped his Gnostic armor and exposed the injury on his shoulder. The blade had cut deep, and the wound was bloody and bruised. However, the greatest ache came from his wounded pride. He had Abraham right where he wanted him. But then, he saw that Gaian child. He thought they had all been destroyed, but here was the exception, with the answer to all his problems on a chain around their neck. At first, he was unsure. But now, there was no doubt. It was a moonstone. Uriel¡¯s moonstone, no less. He had combed through Canaan¡¯s memories of the destruction of the Ur valley, but they were jumbled and frenetic. It was hard to tell if anything had survived, much less a child. But now, it all made sense. Somehow, Uriel¡¯s spirit worked through them. Their powers, including their access to the planet¡¯s most powerful aeons, was all Uriel¡¯s doing. He was sure the Master would want to hear about it. If only he hadn¡¯t let the moonstone slip through his fingers. While the sorcerers cleaned his wound and repaired the damage, he wondered how things could have gone so wrong. He had studied the mechanism behind the AMF in the sunstone¡¯s chamber, and he was certain Libicocco¡¯s powers were stronger. All AMFs had their weaknesses, but he never expected Abraham to exploit them and break free of the Ahriman¡¯s spell. His powers were clearly awakening. He even knew about Remiel. All in a few short weeks. It was all very unexpected. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter. Abraham was dead, or close to it. Samuel¡¯s rage had gotten the better of him, and he unleashed one of his more powerful spells. Even if Abraham received the best medical care in Koba, he¡¯d never be the same again. The damage to his body and organs were unrecoverable. He would never set foot outside an emergency ward, much less lift a sword again. Had he obeyed, he would have made a fine asset. But now ¡­ just a pity. Samuel felt the sting of defeat. He had triumphed in gaining Koba¡¯s sunstone but had failed to bring back Abraham alive. And that was compounded by his failure to seize the moonstone. And the price he paid ¡­ was immense. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. He gritted his teeth. The sorcerers finished dressing his wound, but it still stung. ¡°Leave me.¡± The four men bowed and silently left the room. When he was alone, Samuel drew a deep breath and unfurled his palm. The Sagittarius Stone was still there, glowing menacingly. What was done could not be undone. His carelessness and desperation had resulted in a colossal error in judgment. He had laid his hands on two sunstones at the same time. Now, he was marked. Most men could handle one sunstone at a time. Depending on a person¡¯s mental strength and fortitude, they could withstand the Ahriman¡¯s corruption for days or even weeks, especially if they only called upon the demon¡¯s power sparingly. It required superior mental restraint to part with a sunstone, given its addictive powers. But it was still possible, especially inside a mirrored AMF to block the Ahriman¡¯s influence. However, handling more than one sunstone amplified the Ahriman¡¯s corruptive powers. In a mere instant, one of the demons would lay claim to a person¡¯s soul in the form of a mark. Short of nullifying this curse with the power of a moonstone, it was permanent. When marked, a person could not relinquish their sunstone, no matter how hard they try. Worse, they would feel compelled to use it, thus accelerating the Ahriman¡¯s corruption ¡­ and their demise. The cycle would last until there was nothing left of a person¡¯s mind, and they became one with the demon. Samuel could have had a moonstone in hand before the corruption even started. But now, it was a race against time to find one. Nephilim ¡­. As he walked through the Goliath¡¯s narrow corridors, he heard the voice, clear as if it whispered in his ear. Laughter filled the air. I have you now ¡­. ¡°Sir Cortez, please wait. Sir.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± He spun around, having no patience for Belial¡¯s mind games. But all he found was the ship¡¯s captain, who shrank under his gaze. ¡°Forget what I said. Report.¡± The man stood straighter, but he looked like he wanted to run and hide. ¡°M-mister Harding has arrived on board, My Lord. Along with a prisoner. Your orders, Sir.¡± Samuel wondered if this captain was so stupid as to allow the ship to remain in Koban airspace. Clearly, his patience had run thin. He glared at the increasingly timorous officer. ¡°Return to Angkor, and get a count of our remaining ships.¡± He was almost ready to leave, when he added, ¡°Also, the prisoner is a sorceress. Make sure she¡¯s taken to a properly configured holding cell with no less than four scholars on duty. I want hourly reports until we¡¯re ready to transfer her. Understood?¡± The captain nodded and ran off. Samuel drew a deep breath. It was too soon to be hearing voices. It must have to do with the Gemini Stone, which was still close by in his waist bag. He no longer touched it directly, but he knew that sunstones in close proximity tended to weaken the border between the physical and magical realms. Like any artifact to come from the protochondrian, they made the space around them unstable, especially when multiple artifacts came in close contact. He needed to be rid of it. As for the one in his palm, he¡¯d do whatever it took to stave off Belial¡¯s encroachment. He knew of certain meditation routines that would bolster his restraint, but it would only delay his demise. He needed a moonstone. There was no other way. He had so much to accomplish. With this new handicap, his challenges multiplied. Worse, he would need to face the Master, sooner or later. And based on his failures, he hardly expected any sympathy. He needed rest to think clearly. That was the first step. With his mind set, he returned to his cabin. Chapter 67 : Laevinic Defeat
Chapter LXVII : Laevinic Defeat Latemorn of Quartus, Nineteenth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram woke to a soothing melody, artfully strummed on the strings of a lute. A gentle breeze carried the scent of wood stoves, reminding him of late autumn morns in Providence, when villagers lit their hearths. He raised an eyelid, ever so slightly. Through blurred vision, he saw the shadows of people at his side. He tried to move, but his body ached. He uttered a small grunt. The notes stopped, and the shadow-people gathered. ¡°He has awoken!¡± An excited voice sounded like J¨®zef¡¯s. ¡°Praise to Gaia.¡± He recognized Emperor Zhao. Bram forced his eyes open, and his friends came into focus. A shape at the foot of his bed approached and gave his arm a hug. It was Yuri. Memories flooded back. A battle against the Angkorian fleet, the passing shadow of the Goliath, an emotional battle against Kane, Rosa¡¯s abduction, and a mysterious Gnostic named Samuel. The Knight¡¯s spell nearly killed him. He wondered if Yuri had something to do with his survival. He opened his arms. ¡°Come here.¡± His throat was raw and his voice hoarse. Yuri climbed on the bed and nestled close to his chest. They looked happy. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you, Yuri.¡± He coughed, and J¨®zef passed him a goblet of water, which he drank gratefully. J¨®zef grinned. ¡°They never left your side, you know.¡± Zhao concurred. ¡°What a brave and endearing child.¡± Bram was still a bit uncertain how things ended. He shifted in bed and stretched his back, hoping to find a more comfortable position. ¡°What happened? Did the Gnostic escape with the sunstone?¡± Zhao sighed and shook his head dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so. He disappeared into thin air, sunstone and all. The demonspawn were eventually defeated when reinforcements arrived, but many of ¡­ of our men ¡­ were taken. We searched for the man who took Miss Reynolds, but he was nowhere to be found.¡± Zhao sounded choked up. ¡°Which men?¡± Bram wondered what he could have meant, but the emperor withdrew to the far corner of the room, where he stared out a window overlooking the city. Bram made eye contact with J¨®zef, hoping he could explain. The young king kept his voice low. ¡°Master Nan is missing. So are many of the Kenju and palace guard. We must assume Angkor took them prisoner, so obviously the emperor expects the worst. He and Quon were good friends, you know.¡± Bram heard faint sobs from the other side of the room. He looked around and saw a rather decadent bed chamber, but it was unfamiliar. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Inside House Agriculture, the emperor¡¯s home. The palace is closed, you see, and Koban investigators are trying to reconstruct the scene.¡± The heir¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anything useful, though.¡± Bram felt defeated. He lived, but the losses were almost too great to bear. He stroked Yuri¡¯s hair as J¨®zef caught him up on the last several days. He was so preoccupied, he hardly realized how long he¡¯d been asleep. The realization sank in like a wave of nausea. ¡°Three days ¡­?¡± J¨®zef nodded weakly. He looked almost ill, himself. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t tell you this, but you were in really bad shape, Bram. Your skin ¡­ it was like seared steak. I¡¯ll never forget the smell.¡± His hand went to his nose, and his voice shook. ¡°Your body ¡­ it was practically melted inside your armor, and your eyes were like ¡­ like runny egg whites. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not blind.¡± Bram¡¯s hands went unconsciously to his head and face. Nothing felt scarred, but his scalp was fully shorn, as were his eyebrows. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Your hair was all singed. We thought you were dead, for sure. But ¡­ Yuri never gave up. They never left your side, not even once. And their aeons ¡­ what they did was a miracle! Except for your hair, you look completely uninjured.¡± Bram didn¡¯t know what to say. The description made him feel lightheaded. Yuri took no credit. They just nestled close to his body. He gave them a squeeze. The best he could muster. J¨®zef went on. ¡°Yuri wouldn¡¯t let the sorcerers near you. They spent all morn, all day, and all night just sitting there with their aeons, doing their best to heal you. I came to check in, every few hours, just to admire their progress. I know you would have had it otherwise, but the scholars here marvel at Yuri¡¯s abilities. They¡¯re already the talk of the town.¡± Bram laid his eyes upon the child who saved his life. He felt so undeserving. Yuri wanted nothing, other than his affection. They still thought he was Remiel, which made him feel like an imposter. He wasn¡¯t a Great Sage. Far from it. He was one of Richard¡¯s weapons. He was Deathbringer. He didn¡¯t raise children. He made orphans. He wondered how Yuri could see him as anything other than a monster. He wanted to say something heartfelt, truly sincere. ¡°Thank you, Yuri.¡± Hollow. Not nearly enough. Perhaps, Knights like him were incapable. The child simply smiled. Zhao emerged from his exile in the room¡¯s corner, looking more composed. ¡°Yuri told me something, Bram, and I think you should hear it.¡± He sat in a chair on the side of the bed. ¡°I realize how difficult it is for Yuri to verbalize, but they took the time to explain something to me, and I think it¡¯s important.¡± Bram¡¯s flesh broke out with goosebumps. ¡°Please, I want to know.¡± Zhao shimmied his chair closer. ¡°They said they were worried that you might touch the sunstone. They said that Belial wanted you, and had you touched it, they were ready to claim you.¡± ¡°Belial?¡± J¨®zef¡¯s voice rose an octave higher than usual. ¡°As in, the Ahriman named Belial?¡± Zhao nodded. Bram tried to understand. ¡°Are you saying that if I touched the sunstone, Belial would have controlled me?¡± Yuri shivered in Bram¡¯s arms. They looked terrified, almost on the verge of tears. He squeezed tighter. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Yuri. You don¡¯t have to worry, anymore.¡± The child buried their face in his chest. J¨®zef raised a different question. ¡°What about that Gnostic Knight? He looked just like you. He could have been your brother.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t believe it was true. Sure, there was a clear resemblance, and Samuel seemed to know a lot about him. But that didn¡¯t mean they were related. He couldn¡¯t imagine a man who would hate his brother so much, especially when they had never met in person. But he couldn¡¯t deny the possibility. ¡°The man who raised me wasn¡¯t a blood relative. I never knew anything about my birth, or my family. If Samuel is truly my brother ¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t even finish. It just felt tragic. ¡°But, you¡¯re both Gnostics,¡± J¨®zef argued. ¡°How could you not have met one of your own order.¡± Bram took a deep breath, but his chest felt constricted. ¡°Gnostic Knights are not a standard military unit. We work as independent agents. Richard usually keeps the number of Knights the same over the years, but nothing stops him from adding to the ranks. All he needs is to direct his scholars to fashion the sword, armor, and helm that has become our standard.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but recall Kane¡¯s words. Richard had slipped into madness and was the pawn of a demon. He wondered if the same might have happened to him, had he taken the sunstone, as Samuel instructed. He could have become Belial¡¯s vessel, a body under the control of an Ahriman. His skin prickled once again at the possibility. Zhao posed an observation. ¡°Yuri warned us about the dangers of touching the sunstone. Samuel wanted you to take it, yet he ended up taking it, himself. I have sought answers using Transiens Veritas, and it tells me that handling two sunstones is significantly more dangerous than handling one.¡± J¨®zef provided his take. ¡°He was desperate. He knew his magic wouldn¡¯t stand up to Yuri¡¯s aeon, so he took the sunstone and fled.¡± Zhao shook his head. ¡°Desperate or not, I believe it makes him all the more dangerous. We should be extra careful of Angkor¡¯s next moves.¡± Bram let out an exasperated breath. ¡°They will no doubt turn their attention to Vineta and the final sunstone. I must get to Kish and warn the Circle of Sorcerers. It¡¯s our last chance to stop the Ahrimen from escaping.¡± Zhao looked surprised. ¡°You would continue your quest, even as close as you came to death? Even knowing what awaits you with Angkor¡¯s next attack?¡± Bram tried sitting up, but his abdomen ached. He winced. ¡°I¡¯m still a bit sore, but it¡¯ll be a long enough trip by sea for me to heal.¡± Zhao shook his head with wonder. ¡°Then we are in your debt, Sir Morrison. I speak not just for Koba, but on behalf of the Sunstone Protectors and the world. I thank you.¡± Bram smiled. ¡°I just want to live in a world that¡¯s free from Ahrimen. I want that for Yuri, and for everyone. All I need is Yuri by my side, and ¡­.¡± He turned to J¨®zef. ¡°I assume you¡¯ll want to join, too, Your Majesty?¡± The heir looked hopeful. ¡°Actually, Bram, I intend to return to Rungholt. A ship entered the harbor this morn from my people. I intend to leave by sunrise.¡± Bram felt uplifted. ¡°That must mean Kitezh has liberated themselves from Angkor¡¯s occupation. That¡¯s great news!¡± J¨®zef chuckled under his breath. ¡°It would seem so. My immediate return has been requested.¡± Bram was happy for him. ¡°I understand, my friend. I wish you good blessings in rebuilding your country.¡± J¨®zef looked wistful. ¡°Thank you, Bram. I¡¯m certain our paths will cross again. As king, I will prioritize alliances. Just as in the Omega War, we must combine the efforts of every kingdom on Gaia. Only through unification can we ever hope to combat the Ahrimen. It¡¯s a daunting task, but I plan to start the process as soon as I return.¡± It was decided. ¡°I¡¯ll leave at sunrise as well. Fully recovered or not, I¡¯ve been in bed for three days. It¡¯s time to move on. The sooner I reach Vineta, the better.¡± Zhao clasped his hands triumphantly. ¡°Then we¡¯re agreed. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations. You¡¯ll have our fastest ship and our most reliable sailors for the trip east. Are you certain about your health?¡± Bram nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready.¡± ¡°Then your ship will be ready, too, Sir Morrison. May the blessings of Gaia be with you.¡±
End of Arc V : Race to Loulan ¡­ To be continued in Arc VI: Where it all Began Chapter 68 : Leviathan
Arc VI : Where it all Began Chapter LXVIII : Leviathan Earlmorn of Somnus, Twenty-Second Day of Autumnmoon
On the second morn of Bram¡¯s voyage, he woke to find Yuri on deck, staring out to sea. The ocean was calm, but a chill hung in the air. Zhao had provided him with a Koban merchant vessel, which was quite fast without its cargo. Most ships took a month to sail from Loulan to Kish, but Bram hoped to do it in twenty days. He approached and placed a hand on Yuri¡¯s shoulder. He wondered what they saw as they gazed, vacantly, upon the endless waters. He stared as well, feeling its relentless currents, its rhythmic oscillations. Hypnotizing, like the unceasing gyrations of an unseen muse. The ship, synchronized to its motion. A miniscule pile of sticks, with no choice but to obey the whim of the sea. Bram had his own inescapable destiny. He was beholden to a future he could not change. A path from which he could not deviate. He could only go where the Fates allowed. His skills and strength as a Knight had failed him. He was no longer cloaked in impervious Gnostic armor, nor equipped with his indomitable, sanguinary blade. He was naked and exposed, his armor unusable, and his sword in pieces in some refuse bin. Despite all his training and experience, he was powerless. He had no chance against Samuel. He never did. Much less, against Virgil or the Ahrimen. He was defenseless. Zhao had gifted him another sword, perhaps in an attempt to lift his spirits. It had once belonged to a powerful Gnostic, defeated by Wong Fei Nan, Quon¡¯s father. Having no use for it, Wong Fei offered it to his liege as a symbol of Koba¡¯s strength, who then passed it on to Bram, ostensibly for embodying the same virtue. Bram was reluctant to accept, unconvinced that he deserved the praise, yet unwilling to turn it down and risk insulting a friend. There was another problem, too. Gnostic blades were dangerous, since only their owners were immune to their toxins. Bram kept it in a box in his cabin, but never intended to open it. Besides, he wanted to be rid of the Gnostic standards for good. He wanted his shattered sword and forsaken armor to mark his end to the Knighthood. He would never again allow himself to be used as a weapon. For a king, or anyone. Now, armored with civilian clothes, he was just a man. A plain, insignificant man, whose burden was so formidable, it was destined to fail. Even if he made it to Kish on time, and his message was well received by the Circle of Sorcerers, he doubted they could stand against Angkor¡¯s might. If Zhao was correct, escaping with the sunstone was equally fruitless, since it both invited the Ahriman¡¯s corruption as well as acted as a beacon for the enemy. He wished he had Rosa by his side to lend him her strength. Despite her bravery and intellect, she succumbed too easily to Samuel¡¯s magic. Though, perhaps saved from an immediate death, she instead became a prisoner of war and taken far beyond his reach. He loved her with all his heart, but the daunting task of rescuing her seemed entirely out of reach. Even if he knew where to find her and how to get there, the mission would be suicide in his condition. Yet, giving up felt cowardly and irresponsible. That is, if it weren¡¯t for Yuri. They depended on him, and he could no longer risk his life recklessly. Now that Samuel knew about their existence, he had to make sure they remained hidden. He caught Yuri nodding off, so he retrieved a lambskin blanket from the cabin and placed it in front the ship¡¯s central mast. He brought Yuri there, propped his back against the mast, and allowed the child to nestle close. While they napped, he ran his fingers through their delicate, white hair. The woman he loved was gone, but Yuri was still with him. Their presence, a talisman of protection against Despair¡¯s dark temptation. He had to protect them, no matter what. He decided his mission to Kish would be his last. As soon as he delivered his warning, he would find a small, remote village and disappear from the world. Whatever fate befell Gaia, he would accept it. In the meantime, he would make sure Yuri lived the peaceful life of a child. The life they deserved. Yuri stirred, spurring Bram to gently pull the lambskin blanket over their shoulders. The prior night, they suffered a terrible nightmare. Their screams startled him awake. But when he asked about it, they couldn¡¯t provide a coherent explanation. They rambled about a tower, an axis, and something about the weakening of the world. It felt foreboding, considering Yuri¡¯s extraordinary talents and intuition. Nevertheless, without more to go on, it was just another cryptic messages without context. Bram hoped he would have time during the long voyage to improve Yuri¡¯s language skills. But for now, he wanted them to rest. Kish was still weeks away, and Bram felt anxious. He supposed it was natural, given his weeks of fast-paced, death-defying adventures, which practically ground to a halt, now that he was at sea. Ships only moved so fast, and the inactivity seemed like it would drive him mad. Nevertheless, he needed to relax. So, he let his mind drift and allowed the sounds of the ocean to lull him to sleep. He dangled on the edge of consciousness, while the ship carried him to his fateful destination. He couldn¡¯t say how long he dozed, but when he woke, it was to the impatient prodding of the ship¡¯s captain. Emperor Zhao¡¯s hand-picked sailor was a sun-tanned south-Kobanese man, with weather-worn features and a week-long stubble. ¡°I apologize for waking you, Milord.¡± He spoke loud enough to be heard over a whirling zephyr that blew across the ship¡¯s deck. ¡°Sir, you need to return to your cabin. The weather¡¯s worsened, and we need room t¡¯ prepare the ship.¡± Bram coaxed the sleeping child. ¡°Come, Yuri. We need to leave.¡± They woke groggily. ¡°W-w-what is it?¡± ¡°Nothing to worry about. Just bad weather.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Although, looking around, he wasn¡¯t so sure. Waves crashed and winds blew, but the sky looked clear. It was a promisingly peaceful morn. Nevertheless, he led Yuri safely below deck. He closed the cabin door behind him, which dampened the wind and waves. Yuri rubbed their eyes and yawned. ¡°H-h-he¡¯s c-c-coming.¡± A chill crawled up Bram¡¯s spine. Yuri didn¡¯t usually speak unless spoken to, and their message felt ominous. ¡°What did you say?¡± All he received was a blank stare. He spoke firmly. ¡°Yuri, tell me. Who¡¯s coming?¡± They looked back innocently, which stirred Bram¡¯s insides. He sighed and knelt beside them, taking their hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re safe down here.¡± Yuri looked frustrated, like they wanted to explain, but couldn¡¯t find the words. ¡°D-d-don¡¯t be af ¡­ af-f-fraid.¡± Bram wanted to ask what they meant, but the door burst open, and in came a gale force wind. Bram heard the shouts of the captain from up above. ¡°Sir Morrison, come at once! We have a problem, and it needs your attention.¡± Bram tensed. He wondered what a bunch of trained sailors needed from him. ¡°Stay here, Yuri. Don¡¯t leave the cabin, no matter what. Promise.¡± The child nodded vigorously. Feeling satisfied, he went to answer the captain¡¯s call. Strong winds belted his face the moment he reached the deck. ¡°What in the Burning Pits is going on?¡± He looked around. It was a perfectly clear morn, without a cloud in the sky. ¡°Where¡¯s the storm? It should be smooth sailing.¡± The captain responded confidently. ¡°Ah¡¯m not worried ¡®bout the winds and waves, Milord. Ships this size are meant t¡¯ withstand far worse. Rather, we¡¯ve spotted a maelstrom, ¡®bout ten cables portside. We tried changin¡¯ course, but we¡¯re caught in its current.¡± Bram never heard of such a thing. ¡°This far out at sea?¡± He wondered if it was related to whatever Yuri was sensing. ¡°Is it magical?¡± ¡°¡¯Tis a curse, I tells ya!¡± A nearby sailor wailed a warning as he rushed between tasks. ¡°These waters belong t¡¯ the great leviathan, Typhon! Our presence here has angered him!¡± The captain sneered, waving away the man¡¯s comments. ¡°Pay him no heed. The crew gets superstitious every time we pass through this stretch.¡± Bram got straight to the point. ¡°You called me up here for a reason, Captain. What do you think I can do?¡± The captain licked his lips, as if searching for a tactful response. ¡°Maybe ¡­ if we had some o¡¯ the child¡¯s magic ¡­.¡± Bram¡¯s face hardened. The captain took a step back, waving his hands defensively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask, Milord, if there was another way. We know ¡®bout the child¡¯s aeons, and it might be th¡¯ only way to get us back on course. Please, Sir. If we can¡¯t escape the current, the maelstrom¡¯ll tear us apart!¡± He pointed to the crew. ¡°See for yourself! Every last one o¡¯ my men tends the sails, but we¡¯re movin¡¯ opposite the wind!¡± Bram couldn¡¯t deny the ship seemed to be caught in an extremely strong current. Despite the heavy winds, it resisted every attempt to change course. Even so, he was wary to call on Yuri needlessly. They didn¡¯t deserve to be seen as a convenience every time things became difficult. Nevertheless, it seemed increasingly clear the ship¡¯s crew couldn¡¯t solve the situation on their own. Whatever happened in the waters below, they were headed toward the maelstrom. And if they hit it, there was a very real risk of damaging the ship. A risk Bram wasn¡¯t willing to take. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to Yuri. But, please, for their sake, keep their gifts under a low profile.¡± The captain bowed. ¡°Thank you, Milord. I swear t¡¯ ya.¡± Bram wondered if he had made the right choice, but it was too late to back down. He returned to the cabin to find Yuri there waiting for him. Bram explained the situation, and a twinkle entered their eyes. The child almost jumped with enthusiasm. Bram took their hand and kept a watchful eye. He didn¡¯t want them losing their footing to the wind. The sailors halted their work and watched in eager anticipation, no doubt expecting to witness a miracle. Word of Yuri¡¯s aeons had apparently spread quite far. Bram asked the sailors to provide more space, remembering that Yuri tended to use large gestures and dance-like moves when summoning. The child faced starboard, waving their arms in an arc. A familiar golden glow formed around their body, but vanished almost as soon as it began. They turned to Bram with a saddened face, and he approached. He figured they might need some encouragement. ¡°Take your time, Yuri. I know you can do it.¡± They shook their head. ¡°Th-th-th-they won¡¯t come. W-w-w-we need to g-g-go this way.¡± They pointed in the direction of the current. Bram remembered Yuri¡¯s ominous prediction. ¡°Why? Because of who¡¯s coming?¡± They nodded meekly. Bram hoped for a clearer answer, but there wasn¡¯t much time. The maelstrom was now visible, port side. The child looked at him, pleadingly. ¡°Keep trying,¡± he told them. ¡°We need to move away. I know you can do it.¡± Yuri lowered their head and returned to the middle of the deck. Bram backed away and gave them space. Their golden glow returned, and they took a step toward starboard. Bram saw a sparkle in the air, as if a portal would soon open. But it only twinkled and disappeared. Yuri looked strained. They summoned their glow one more time, and the ship jerked. A jolt of momentum sent many of the sailors tumbling to one side. They grabbed onto the railings and masts to steady themselves. Undeterred, Yuri continued their spell. The portal appeared one more time, but it quickly fizzled. And this time, the wood of the ship groaned, and a monstrous shriek penetrated the air. It sounded like a thousand whales, screeching in unison. The sailors looked around, panic stretched across their faces. ¡°Look!¡± One of them pointed with a trembling finger. ¡°Spawn!¡± Bram turned to see a gargantuan tentacle rise from the water, many times larger than the ship. Another shouted. ¡°Not spawn. It¡¯s Typhon, come to punish us for entering its waters!¡± A few of the sailors fired the ship¡¯s cannons. The projectiles exploded on contact, but the tentacle appeared unharmed. Bram ran to Yuri and grabbed them by the waist. Screams erupted as more hideous appendages rose from the water. Bram ran to the stairs, hoping to hide below deck, but he never reached them. One of the tentacles slammed against the ship, splitting the deck in two. Bram¡¯s body flew through the air and splashed into icy, cold water. He tumbled, without any sense of up or down. He flailed, trying to reach the surface. He found air and tried to get his bearings. Pieces of ship floated all around, but Yuri was nowhere in sight. ¡°Yuri!¡± he screamed, just as a frigid wave dragged him underwater. He fought his way back to the surface. This time, he scrambled onto a nearby plank and propped himself up. He bellowed as loud as he could. ¡°Yuri!¡± He found a piece of broken railing to use as a paddle. The remains of the ship floated just a few spans away. The last of the sailors worked frantically to salvage what was left. Bram hoped Yuri was still aboard. He was prepared to scale the ship¡¯s remains to search for them. He drove his make-shift paddle into the water, but stopped short of rowing. Another large tentacle towered high above him. It wavered just a moment before smashing down on the ship¡¯s remains. The last of the sailors dove overboard to escape the explosion of wood and splinters. A large chunk hurtled toward his head. He leaned to the side to avoid it, but it swiped him¡ªhard! His vision blurred, and he brought his hand to his head to check the wound. His fingers were covered with blood. He felt lightheaded, as if floating. He found himself drifting on playful trade winds on a journey above the seas. Swimming through fields of stars, which twinkled brilliantly in the night sky. He fell back against the plank, woes forgotten. Drifting aimlessly, peacefully, where Fate deigned to take him. Chapter 69 : Authoritarian
Chapter LXIX : Authoritarian Midday of Somnus, Twenty-Second Day of Autumnmoon
Hans Unruh only half-listened to his daily briefing from the Ministry. His mind wandered, while his Minister of Infrastructure, a portly gentleman with short blonde hair and a mustache, reported a blockage in the city¡¯s drainage system. Apparently, rains had flooded the damaged districts to the north, which prompted the Minister of Health to express serious concerns. It seemed the city was unable to recover a few bodies of blast victims, and now there was risk of rainwater, polluted with decomposing flesh, seeping into the city¡¯s drinking supply. It was a health hazard in the making. Hans didn¡¯t deny that the issue was important. What bothered him was that Henrich had instilled a habit among his ministers to merely report on the issues, rather than fixing them. Perhaps the prior king had so much time on his hands that he didn¡¯t mind micromanaging his staff. But for a country at war, it was an inexcusable waste of time. Hans tried to force these so-called professionals to step up and apply some leadership, but they managed to disappoint him with their incompetence. He had no patience with Kitezh¡¯s style of government. Maintaining the same administrators from one king to the next was a recipe for bureaucracy. And since Hans was only surrogate king, he didn¡¯t have the power to replace his staff. They were considered J¨®zef¡¯s staff, and only the boy could decide who remained employed. If it were up to Hans, he¡¯d have fired the whole lot. He needed men willing to tackle their own problems, while he focused on more important issues. These included rumors of Angkor¡¯s war crimes, such as the inhumane treatment of Kitezhians within their borders. Initially, Hans had been skeptical of so-called death camps, but now there was mounting evidence. Worse, news had arrived earlier that morn that Angkor had attacked Koba. Hans would have preferred his ministries to report on Angkor¡¯s motives and strategy, so he could understand why they¡¯d violate multiple peace treaties for no apparent gain or reason. The only silver lining was that it seemed Richard had spread his armies too thin, across multiple fronts, which would no doubt weaken their capital¡¯s defenses. It proved that there was no better time to attack. Hans could have spent his time with the Artisans Guild, checking on repairs of stolen Angkorian airships, or from the one-armed man who had connections with the Saladina Clan Lords. All he needed was enough operational units to fire a shot across the bow, and it would send Angkor¡¯s military into chaos. Instead of prioritizing these key initiatives, he was held captive by his ministry, while they pontificated over water and sewage problems. Realizing it wasn¡¯t going anywhere, he cut the conversation short, mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m tired of listening to these reports.¡± The ministers gawked, looking almost apoplectic that their king had the gall to interrupt them. They didn¡¯t even have the shame to hide their wounded looks, like little girls overlooked at the dance. He stood up from the table to firm his stance. ¡°Leave my sight at once. And don¡¯t come back until you¡¯ve prepared a list of ideas on how to solve the problem. Now, go!¡± He pointed to the door. Slowly and gruffly, the ministers made a procession and left. Hans ignored their angry glares and stayed behind to reread their reports. It was slightly more efficient than their lectures, at least. After a few minutes of slogging through a particularly grim economic warning from his Minister of Commerce, he heard a knock at the door. ¡°Enter.¡± He continued ruffling through the paperwork, chagrinned by the lack of a summary page, when he noticed a middle-aged man with raven-black hair and a long goatee standing beneath the archway. The man¡¯s face was gaunt, and he had a distinctively long, crooked nose. Realizing who it was, he ushered the man inside and ordered him to close the door behind him. ¡°Sit down. I told you before: no one is to see us together.¡± Like many other rulers, Hans felt it prudent to hire a few followers known only to himself. They didn¡¯t work in an official capacity, since it would have violated the terms of his surrogacy. Nevertheless, they swore an oath to obey only him, while forsaking their allegiances to the Brandt royal family. It was imperative the Ministry never found out.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I told you before, Sire. When I come and go, no one is any wiser.¡± Hans didn¡¯t feel reassured, but he learned to trust the tactfulness of his men. Shortly after taking control of Rungholt, he sent several of these trusted allies to Loulan, hoping to learn more on the whereabouts of late King Brandt¡¯s brat of a son. It never sat right with him that J¨®zef insisted on leaving the capital. Much less with that dog, the Gnostic. Partnering with one of Richard¡¯s curs ought to be an insult to anyone in Kitezh. Nevertheless, he hoped J¨®zef never made it to the end of his journey. At least if the prince were out of the way, Hans wouldn¡¯t worry that his impulsiveness or lack of experience might harm Kitezh¡¯s ability to defend itself. In fact, Hans had already gamed through the consequences. Since Henrich had only one son, upon the heir¡¯s death, Kitezh would need to start a process known as the Order of Succession, in which the Ministry determined the most capable next of kin. Of course, during war time, they would postpone such activities, which would allow Hans to name himself King Pro Tempore, thereby elevating his powers while things were sorted out. At that point, he had plans to create some legal permanence to his rule and finally rid the country of the Brandt lineage. Now, with his trusted contact sitting beside him, it was his chance for a long-awaited update. ¡°Go on, then. Tell me what you¡¯ve learned.¡± The man cleared his throat. ¡°It seems the rumors were true. Angkor attacked Loulan six days ago with their air fleet. According to our reports, their target appears to have been the sunstone.¡± Hans rolled his hand, ready to skip to the most important part. ¡°What about the prince? Did he ¡­ survive the assault?¡± The man responded in a level tone. ¡°Yes, my Lord. We found Prince Brandt safely in the company of the emperor. For some reason, Angkor left the city intact after seizing their sunstone.¡± Hans scoffed. ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± His train of thought was broken by these strange new motives. Angkor leveled Kitezh¡¯s capital, yet they spared Koba¡¯s. It seemed absurd to open a new theater of war, while leaving their opponent strong enough to strike back. They should have inflicted maximum damage, or they¡¯d leave themselves open on two fronts. The sunstone couldn¡¯t have been their primary target. He remembered Konrad telling him stories from the Gnostic Knight, but he¡¯d drop dead before he believed in demons and otherworldly powers. Yet, his reports were clear that Angkor pulled Kitezh¡¯s sunstone from the wreckage of Rungholt Castle and departed with their air fleet shortly thereafter. Something surely possessed Richard to seize these deceptively simple religious trinkets. Perhaps some kind of trophy of war. But a primary target, it was not. The hook-nosed man continued, unperturbed by Hans¡¯ reaction. ¡°The report is quite clear, my Lord. I came as soon as the carrier pigeon arrived, as you commanded.¡± Hans reached over and ripped the papers from the man¡¯s hands. ¡°Let me see.¡± The man shrank away as Hans furiously thumbed through the pages. ¡°Troops arrived on Primoris ¡­ evidence of damage at the west gate ¡­ also, evidence of crashed airships in the surrounding countryside, likely disabled by anti-aircraft ballistae ¡­.¡± Hans smiled. It was the best news he¡¯d heard so far. Not only did it imply a diminished air fleet, but it proved that ballistae were an effective weapon. The only problem was that it was perplexing. Angkor had a first strike advantage. They could have limited their casualties by avoiding a frontal assault. He wondered if it was a miscalculation. Perhaps, Richard was losing his edge. Reading further, Hans saw that Bram Morrison had departed on a ship to Vineta. It was probably just a ruse. More likely, the Knight would reroute the ship to Angkor and report back to his liege. Even so, Crook-nose was right. Oddly enough, the evidence seemed to suggest the sunstone was the primary target. Hans shrugged. After all, intelligence was only as good as the source. Still, it made him wonder if Angkor found something notable about those old rocks ¡­. ¡°Sire.¡± Crook-nose¡¯s voice once again broke his concentration. ¡°Do you have any further orders concerning our bounty?¡± Hans sighed. The man was clearly referring to Prince Brandt. He supposed he needed to give J¨®zef some credit for reaching Loulan. But his survival was now a complication. He couldn¡¯t allow the boy to return to Rungholt. Not when so much was at stake. Hans cringed, thinking of all the progress he made, which could so easily be undone on the prince¡¯s whim. J¨®zef had no experience governing and no concept of military strategy. He would treat the country¡¯s future like a sport, using men¡¯s lives as if they were gambits in a game. Fortunately, Hans had prepared a contingency. To the north of Kitezh, hidden within the Glacial Ocean, was a solitary island that contained a small prison. Ulrich Brandt had approved its construction many years ago for criminals who needed to ¡®disappear¡¯ without due process. J¨®zef was far more valuable alive, so he could provide some of the royal family¡¯s closest secrets. Hans believed he knew the locations of the family vaults, which contained valuable treasures that could keep the war well-funded. If he were to interrogate the boy and extract this information, he could relocate the treasures without the Ministry knowing. Then, all that remained was to execute his plans as if J¨®zef were dead. His mind was made up. Turning to Crook-nose, he spoke with an appropriate level of gravity. ¡°Yes. Execute the plan as we discussed. It is ¡­ for the good of Kitezh.¡± The man nodded and discreetly left the room. Hans massaged his temples, thinking how much easier it would have been, had the prince simply perished in the attack. He closed his eyes, but only for a moment to collect his thoughts. He still needed to make sure his doddering Ministry was capable of fixing his city¡¯s broken water system. Chapter 70 : Shipwrecked
Chapter LXX : Shipwrecked Latemorn of Denuo, Twenty-Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram woke to the warmth of the sun on his face. His head ached, and his body itched. He slowly turned on his stomach, planted both hands into the golden loam of a beach, and attempted to stand. His head pounded, especially the area above his right ear. He grazed its surface with his fingers and winced. The pain went deep, a concussive wound that brought him to his knees. He recalled what happened in an instant: Fierce waves on an otherwise clear morn. A merchant vessel enroute to Kish. Gale force winds. A worried captain. Screams from the sailors. Monstrous tentacles ¡­. Yuri! His heart sank as he remembered the child being ripped from his grasp, as his ship¡¯s hull split in two by the appendages of the supposed leviathan of the sea, Typhon. One moment, Yuri was asleep in his arms. Then ¡­ they were gone. His memories in between were a blur, but they were gone. Gone. He pounded the sand with his fists. He wanted to scream in agony, but he lacked the voice. He was badly dehydrated, and the best he could do was a rasping wheeze. Though he never had a child of his own, he loved Yuri as a father would. Their gentle smile. Their innocent voice. Their playful nature. Every memory brought him pain. They were more than just an endearing child. They were his beacon, a reminder of the virtues the Knighthood had forced him to surrender. Compassion, forgiveness, humility ¡­ standards of his youth that he lost on his journey to adulthood. Yuri was his compass, pointing him to the path of light. Without them, he was lost. He drew a ragged breath. For a moment, he considered the possibility that they were still alive. That they had survived the assault. Perhaps, even drifted on the same ocean currents, to the same desolate beach. They might have even washed ashore, somewhere nearby. It might have been wishful thinking. Or a delirious mind playing tricks. But, what if ¡­. He fervently scanned the beach. ¡°Yuri?¡± He worked his legs, limped along the coastline, and rasped their name through his raw, dry throat. He pictured them, on the sand, just beyond the next bend. But, his hopes were dashed at every turn. He saw no one. There was nothing. He was alone. His head swam. He forced his eyes open, planting both feet in the sand to steady himself against waves of dizziness. ¡°Yuri!¡± He screamed, expelling every last ounce of adrenaline-infused energy. Until there was nothing left. His spirit and hope were gone. He fell to his knees once more, eyes brimming, face caked with sand. The Goddess was cruel. He sacrificed everything to stand against evil, yet everything was taken from him. His homeland, Rosa, Yuri ¡­ all gone.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. He cursed the wretched seas for whisking him to a remote beach and leaving him with regret, instead of giving him the dignity to die at sea. He howled damnations to all the kings and chancellors, whose avarice led the world to ruin. They could all burn, damn them! He refused to accept defeat, but the reality was clear. He was on a distant island, in the middle of the Great Ocean, where the chances of survival were close to none. Even if Yuri had survived Typhon¡¯s deadly attack, there was little hope they landed on the same remote beach. He was kidding himself. So he sat, with none for company but his own sorrows and regret. He imagined his past, when he was young and innocent, raised by a poor farmer in an altruistic, Angkorian village. Jack Morrison raised him to love and care for others, and he dreamt of spreading these principles throughout the world. He thought he could epitomize his ideals by joining the Gnostic Knights, which were famous across the land for their strength and fearlessness. He succeeded in becoming an adept warrior, but only through the indoctrination of a new set of principles, ones which blurred the lines between loyalty and morality, to better align with the will of the king. By the time he joined, halfway into The War, the Knights were at the forefront of Richard¡¯s bitter battle against his enemies. Koba and Kitezh, once peaceful neighbors, were dehumanized by Angkorian propaganda. The Knights called them swine, and Bram was to be the butcher. Along with his cohorts, he burned villages and murdered civilians. Anything to unleash Richard¡¯s fury upon his enemies. Once his youthful virtues had atrophied, he no longer saw his enemies as people. Yet, they were no different from the downtrodden farmers of Providence, desperate to defend their lands from invasion. Beneath their armor, they were men with families, the same as the ones Bram had sworn to protect. The Knights had never been a path to elevate his ideals. Their mandate was to forge their soldiers into weapons for King Richard. And perhaps Bram was the sharpest of them all. Only in his darkest hour, on an empty beach in a distant land, did he finally look back and realize ¡­ he should have been cursing himself. He had been on the wrong side for so long that he lost track of right and wrong. The losses of those he cherished were merely restitutions for deeds he once committed. Karma, appropriately portioned. Had he known better, he would have never gone to Minoa to unlock their sunstone. He might have even prevented the destruction of the Ur valley, leaving Yuri and their mother alive in their peaceful tribal village. He was responsible for their misfortunes, and only he could atone. Bad luck or ignorance was no longer an excuse. Knowing this, he could no longer hold his emotions in check. He had nothing to hold back the pain. No Gnostic armor. No loved ones to give him strength. His shields of fortitude and stoicism collapsed. His body heaved, and the sobs began. Evidence that he had finally accepted the truth. There was no holding back. He had nothing to prove, nor anyone there to mock his broken fa?ade. So he gave in to the sadness and wept, ashamed that it had taken him so long. His past was full of sin. Hopelessness and despair overflowed. Only one thing stopped him from walking into the sea and submerging his grief beneath its apathetic waves: his knowledge, which few on Gaia could match. He knew about the sunstones, as well as Virgil¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s plans to harness the Ahrimen¡¯s power. He couldn¡¯t in good conscience take his knowledge to the grave and doom Gaia¡¯s inhabitants to a world of suffering. Not to mention that King J¨®zef and Emperor Zhao still needed help unifying the world¡¯s nations. He could still make a difference, and his efforts could serve as penance. Nothing could bring back the ones he lost, but at least he could die in peace, knowing he had done everything possible to make things right. Otherwise, life had no meaning. He stood up and attempted to wipe the streaks of sand from his cheeks and clothes. He headed inland, limping, one foot in front of the other. He would search for another soul upon the island. He would fight ¡­ or die trying. Chapter 71 : Dominance
Chapter LXXI : Dominance Earlnight of Denuo, Twenty-Fourth Day of Autumnmoon
When the sun was finally set, Samuel Cortez strutted through the ghost town that had once been Angkor¡¯s capital. Over the last two weeks, the mighty and prosperous empire had transformed into a hellscape. Richard, having no more use for his old and disabled citizens, ordered them to be euthanized. He sent children to the fields to labor for food, while he put all other able bodies to work. Many of them, driven by Abaddon¡¯s Breath and their mad king¡¯s ravings, searched the world, aimlessly, for moonstones. But their efforts were in vain. Somewhere deep inside Richard¡¯s poisoned mind, he still believed he could wrest control away from the Ahriman. Sadly for him, the moonstones would not so easily be found. Richard¡¯s body and mind were rotted beyond redemption, and soon, whatever was left of his soul would be devoured by the immortal demon he invited inside of him. Samuel was determined not to follow suit. So far, he succeeded in staving off Belial¡¯s temptations. As for his other sunstone, the Gemini Stone, he planned to rid himself of that as soon as he caught up to Virgil. It had been a week since his return from Koba, and still the First Advisor was difficult to find. Usually, he spent his days extracting manna from Angkor¡¯s scholars, whose screams could almost be heard across town. Stocking these reserves was important, since they would soon fuel the largest airborne machine ever created by mankind. Zounds was a marvelous contraption. With its Manna Drive engine and ¡®black box¡¯ sensors, Samuel would soon have a far more effective means of finding the moonstones. Such was the true impetus behind the airbase¡¯s design. Based on Virgil¡¯s research into colorless manna, which the moonstones emitted in trace amounts, Zounds¡¯ sensors were sure to succeed, whereas poor King Richard¡¯s efforts were doomed to fail. The design was progressing rapidly. It had become so large, in fact, that it outgrew its original scaffolding in Angkor¡¯s underground hangar. Pieces of the hull had to be removed, one at a time, through the Substratum¡¯s central shaft, and assembled above ground. Now with more space, the workforce expanded tenfold. On the downside, security demands were high. But with so much of Angkor under lockdown, Samuel had little to fear from thieves or saboteurs. In fact, he eagerly awaited the first functional prototype, which seemed only days away from completion. Zounds only needed to get off the ground and take flight to serve its purpose. Besides getting Zounds operational, there were other tasks before Samuel¡¯s plans came to fruition. Among them, the final sunstone, located in Vineta. The Capricorn Stone had a very capable Circle of Sorcerers protecting it. To penetrate their defenses, Samuel needed his own magical coup de grace. All he needed were enough of Angkor¡¯s scholars and a few deadly spells of his own design. He just hoped Virgil hadn¡¯t been shortsighted enough to squeeze them dry of manna. Lit only by Gaia¡¯s two partially full moons, Samuel reached the designated rendezvous, which he had arranged via magical communique. It was an abandoned warehouse by the pier, pitch dark inside. Given Virgil¡¯s mysterious absence all week, he was surprised to find he had made it at all, much less arrived first. He was in the process of casting spells to safeguard against eavesdropping. Samuel produced a small ball of light so he could face his cohort directly. He set a reproachful tone. ¡°Where have you been all week? I¡¯ve not heard from you since I returned from Koba. You should have sought me out. We¡¯re falling behind, and it¡¯s urgent we make up for lost time.¡± Virgil looked up from his spellcasting, dark circles under his eyes, cheeks devoid of color. It looked like hadn¡¯t slept in days. His voice was terse. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy.¡± Samuel loathed the attitude. ¡°Have you, now?¡± Virgil met his gaze levelly. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Master had me on important errands. You know I need to rest after we communicate.¡± Samuel tensed, surprised to hear their patron mentioned. ¡°You¡¯ve spoken without me?¡± Virgil smirked. ¡°Indeed. And I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like what we discussed.¡± Samuel felt his blood pressure rise. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Out with it, Mister Garvey. We both do The Master¡¯s bidding, and I¡¯ll not have you keeping secrets!¡± Virgil stared back indifferently. ¡°Very well. The Master put me in charge, due to your sloppy performance at Loulan Palace. Consider yourself demoted.¡± Samuel stifled his outrage. ¡°What? Are you certain you understood correctly?¡± Virgil rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. The Master knew right away that you¡¯ve been marked. Do you deny it? You shouldn¡¯t have expected to remain in charge, now that Belial¡¯s taint is all over you.¡± Samuel almost shook with fury. ¡°I deny nothing. It couldn¡¯t be helped.¡± Virgil turned to hide his ever increasing smile. ¡°Like it or not, you must accept the Sagittarius Stone. It was meant to go to Abraham, but it looks like it¡¯s yours, now.¡± Samuel clenched his fist. Seizing the Sagittarius Stone was to be his finest triumph, but he failed in more ways than one. After Abraham refused to join willingly at Minoa and Ur, The Master intended to force him into subservience using the sunstone. Unfortunately, Samuel failed to deliver him; and worse, burnt him to a crisp in a fit of rage. It wasn¡¯t a total loss, in his mind. There was nothing Abraham could do that he couldn¡¯t do better. He was superior to his brother in every way. Surely, The Master realized that. Surely, The Master would provide him with a moonstone, so he could add Belial¡¯s powers to his own and increase his strength a thousandfold.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, you know.¡± Samuel¡¯s head whipped back to face Virgil. ¡°What did you say?¡± Virgil chuckled. In fact, he couldn¡¯t stop laughing. Had Samuel not fully understood how dangerous Virgil was, he would have clenched his hands around his throat. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Abraham, you dope. He survived your spell and now intends to sail to Vineta to warn them. His dedication is almost ¡­ endearing.¡± Samuel bit his tongue. He knew Virgil had spies everywhere, but he couldn¡¯t help but admire the sophistication of his intelligence. It also explained what he had been doing all week. All the long distance information gathering must have been quite strenuous. Nevertheless, Abraham¡¯s survival changed nothing. ¡°It will take him weeks to get there. We still have the first strike advantage.¡± Virgil shook his head. ¡°He¡¯ll never make it. His ship was attacked by Typhon, of all things. We lost track of him, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only temporary. He¡¯s quite resilient, you know. You and he are indeed cut from the same cloth.¡± Samuel wasn¡¯t about to let Virgil think that Abraham bested him alone. ¡°You have impressive eyes and ears, but I bet you don¡¯t know who¡¯s been providing Abraham with aid.¡± Virgil scrunched his brows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°A child survived the demonspawn attack on Ur and somehow has the spirit of Uriel guiding them.¡± He relished the look on Virgil¡¯s face. The surprise in his widening eyes was nourishment to his pride. ¡°That¡¯s right. The child wore Uriel¡¯s moonstone around their neck. I could feel its power. Imagine, a tiny thing, at a mere tender age, already with power greater than mine. Truly, it was a wondrous sight. Just as The Master described.¡± Virgil¡¯s eyes darted side to side, like he was furiously calculating the implications. ¡°That explains why Typhon attacked. The creature must have been drawn to its power.¡± He stroked his chin, looking deep in thought. But then waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°It hardly matters. We¡¯ll find the child when we find the moonstone: As soon as Zounds is operational.¡± Samuel crossed his arms in disappointment. His leverage of information over Virgil was brief and unsatisfying. ¡°Speaking of which, I understand the project is progressing well. Can we expect it to launch on schedule?¡± Virgil nodded. ¡°The Craftsman has been cooperative and is making steady progress. The prototype will be ready within a week, I think.¡± Samuel was impressed, but also envious. Keeping Zounds on schedule must have pleased The Master greatly. ¡°That¡¯s good news. But as you know, our time is short, and we must still obtain the final sunstone. We need to attack now, before the Circle of Sorcerers bolsters their defenses.¡± Virgil was quick to blow off his concerns. ¡°The Capricorn Stone is the least of our worries. We have other priorities.¡± Samuel knew his counterpart could be flippant, but he didn¡¯t expect sheer carelessness. ¡°The least of our worries? Is that your plan, now that The Master has given you leadership? Do you also expect forgiveness, should you fail to act in time and are unable to seize the sunstone later?¡± Virgil scowled, looking slighted. ¡°What was your idea? To charge in through the front gate, like you did in Koba?¡± Samuel fumed. His plan for a frontal assault had been flawless. He made it through the front gate and to the sunstone without resistance. Precisely as he calculated. If it weren¡¯t for Uriel, he would have accomplished everything. Not that he expected Virgil to give credit where it was due. The smarmy man would use any excuse to get under his skin. All the better to have him fall on his own sword. Samuel was reminded of his wilderness training when he first joined the Gnostic Knights. In order to feed in places where food was scarce, such as frozen tundra or barren flatlands, one had to snare unsuspecting prey. Virgil was wily, but he had his faults, including his pride and susceptibility to flattery. Samuel decided to abandon his idea of an assault using Angkor¡¯s scholars and propose something stealthier. He wondered if he might even succeed in getting two birds in the hand by pawning off the Gemini Stone at the same time. ¡°As you say, I must learn from my mistakes. I went to Koba, using the Gemini Stone to bolster my powers, but I was overconfident. You taught me the power of the Ahrimen worked best when it corrupted an unsuspecting user into doing something they wouldn¡¯t ordinarily do. I should have listened and modeled my strategy after what you did with Richard.¡± Virgil seemed to relax. He was actually falling for it. ¡°Yes, you should have heeded my warnings. Using the Ahrimen¡¯s powers has consequences. It always does.¡± Samuel took a step closer. ¡°That¡¯s why I propose we find another patsy. Someone with connections to the Circle of Sorcerers in Vineta. Someone they deem friendly. Someone ¡­ who can take the sunstone from right from under their noses.¡± Virgil paused, looking contemplative. ¡°Close to the Circle, you say? I wonder if the Feyland King would be the right mark.¡± Success! Virgil took the bait, but the key to an effective snare was to tease it out a bit. Samuel needed to add a generous helping of skepticism. ¡°Arcesilaus? Are you sure? Do you really expect him to succumb so easily? We don¡¯t have weeks to wait for the Ahriman¡¯s corruption to take root.¡± Virgil smirked. ¡°He¡¯s a self-absorbed twit, just like Richard. Kings are all the same, you know. Besides, don¡¯t you know Libicocco¡¯s history with the Feyland people? It will make Arcesilaus all the more susceptible.¡± Samuel closed in by one more step. Close enough to peer down at his cohort. ¡°Yes, but can we trust Libicocco to do our bidding? Having Abaddon under close supervision is one thing. But you would risk leaving an Ahriman on the loose when we¡¯re a thousand leagues away? Perhaps this was a bad idea. Why not send my apprentice, instead? He has the necessary training to infiltrate the Vinetan temple.¡± Virgil laughed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Spare me, please. You know as well as I do how fragile he is. It was a mistake to even send him to Ur!¡± Trap sprung. Samuel grinned, feeling his prey in the palm of his hand. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do it your way. I assume you¡¯ll want me to take the sunstone to Arcesilaus?¡± Virgil rubbed his hands, nervously. ¡°Yes. Go immediately. I still have a lot of fine-tuning left to do on Zounds¡¯ sensors. With any luck, we might even be able to locate the protochondrian.¡± Samuel was elated. Things were finally falling into place. If all worked as planned, Libicocco would make Arcesilaus their thrall, tempt him to seize the Capricorn Stone, and bring it back before the Circle of Sorcerers even realized it was gone. But time was short, and the plan was complex, with little in the way of contingencies or mitigations. Unless it worked flawlessly, it was rife with risk. Mistakes could be made. But if they were, Virgil would be liable. It was his plan, now. And if it failed, he would be blamed, and The Master would shift his reliance back to Samuel. With all he needed now accomplished, Samuel took his magical ball of light and left, leaving Virgil Garvey in the dark. Chapter 72 : Full Circle
Chapter LXXII : Full Circle Latemorn of Tertius, Twenty-Fifth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram¡¯s progress after leaving the remote beach was painful and slow. The isle was densely wooded, and he used every waking hour to trudge through in search of inhabitants. Most of the islets between Loulan and Kish were small and uncharted, but this one was surprisingly large. He searched for higher ground to improve his bearings, but nothing seemed to scale above the canopy. He needed a clear view to spot manmade structures. Even a precipice facing the sea would help him to spot nearby ships. But as he hiked, his concussion forced him to stop and rest every few minutes. He was willing to bear the pain, but the wound made him dizzy and nauseous. If he didn¡¯t find aid soon, he feared permanent damage. Or worse, death. Unfortunately, finding settlements on a remote island in the northern Great Ocean was a long shot, let alone a village with trained sorcerers. But he needed something soon, before things worsened. Days passed since he¡¯d eaten a full meal, and he was in no shape to hunt. Instead, he turned to fruit trees and berries, which were plentiful enough to satiate his hunger and thirst. It was odd to find these kinds of flora, since they tended to favor tropical environments, like those of the Southern Archipelago. They rarely grew so far north, much less in abundance. Yet, there was no way ocean currents could have taken him so far off course. He couldn¡¯t explain the incongruency, but the only path to answers was forward. As soon as he found elevation, he headed straight to the highest promontory. At the top, he searched in the distance and found signs of makeshift dwellings, enough to form the outskirts of a village. He breathed a sigh of relief as he limped down the slope, steadying himself along the way with the trunks of eucalyptus trees. As he neared, he realized the size and scale of the village was far greater than at first glance. Beyond the veil of cypress trees, wooden huts sprawled as far as the eye could see. Under a vast, leafy canopy, villagers bustled between chores. Yet, these weren¡¯t undeveloped island natives. These men and woman wore modern clothes, and their facial features looked like those from the main continent. As he hobbled down the main road, he felt instantly unwelcome. The villagers glared at him, their eyes transfixed as they spoke to each other in hushed voices. He overheard an occasional comment. ¡°Truly, is this the one?¡± ¡°Could it be the same man?¡± It dawned on Bram that he had been to this village once before. He recognized the makeshift buildings and unpaved streets, and his heart lurched. He hadn¡¯t landed anywhere near to where his ship had capsized. Against all odds, Fate had brought him a thousand leagues to the south, to the island-continent of Minoa. To the very same village where he and Virgil plundered their sunstone. Had he not been so dazed by his concussion, he would have realized it sooner. It seemed the villagers were quicker to catch on. Despite being matted with salt and sand; despite the scrapes and bruises on his unshaved face; despite having none of the trappings of a Gnostic Knight, and without the company of his lethally armed men, they saw right through him. As impossible as it seemed, every one of them recognized the man who led the assault on their village. Their angry glares multiplied, and Bram sensed a mob forming. He tried to slip away, but he was already past the point of avoiding a confrontation. ¡°Leaving so soon, Visitor?¡± He spun around to face an old woman with white, sightless, prosthetic eyes. He vaguely remembered seeing her the first time. She even wore the same wicked grin. His body tensed, remembering that he was hidden with Virgil¡¯s invisibility at the time. The woman couldn¡¯t possibly recognize him. ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± The old woman cackled. ¡°Living under the Goddess¡¯ protection has made us sensitive to the spirits of others. I don¡¯t need my sight to know what a pitiful wretch you¡¯ve become. Whatever misfortune crossed your path, Gnostic, don¡¯t expect sympathy from us!¡± The villager to her side shook his fist. ¡°You got what you deserved for the violence you brought upon us. May you be forever cursed, Knight!¡± The man was joined by nods from the others. ¡°I lost my niece the day you attacked our temple!¡± More stepped forward. ¡°Angkor killed my family during The War! Then they came here to take our sunstone. They think they can do whatever they want, huh?¡± The rebukes grew into a din, and the mob intensified. Bram scurried back, but there was nothing he could say or do to satiate their ire. He felt fear, and the stress made his head feel like it would burst. His vision blurred and the scene spun, until all he saw was a sea of bobbing heads and angry voices. ¡°Swine!¡± ¡°Chase him out!¡± ¡°No, see that he¡¯s punished!¡± The villagers chanted, and there was nothing he could do but retreat. He ran, but he only made it a few steps before he heard a rock whizz past his ear, an act of violence that broke the crowd¡¯s inhibitions. Another rock grazed his side, while a third hit him squarely in the back. He yelped as a fourth slammed against his left leg. His knee buckled, and he fell into a puddle of mud. Injured and disoriented, he rolled on his back and held his hands to protect his face. There was nothing he could do. The stones rained down, pelting him on all sides. They tore his skin and bruised his body. These were his final moments. A bludgeoning at the hands of a frenzied mob. They wouldn¡¯t stop until he was dead, or close to it. A fitting end to his disgraceful existence ¡­. ¡°Stop!¡± An impassioned voice cried out, belonging to a young woman, by the sound of it. Her tone carried passion rather than anger. Bram lay in the mud puddle, bleeding from multiple wounds. But the pelting of rocks ended. It seemed the villagers heeded her call. He opened his eyes and saw the rough outline of a person emerge from the crowd. She was Koban, no older than a teenager, with short, black hair and almond-shaped eyes that burned with conviction. They darted from one villager to the next, daring them to act out of line. No one challenged her. She bent slightly at the knee and extended and arm to Bram. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Stranger. No more harm will come to you.¡± He recoiled. Having come so close to a humiliating death, his body still shook. The girl turned back to the crowd and wagged her finger scoldingly. ¡°You should all be ashamed! Mother Gaia forbids the maiming of another person. Remember your verses: ¡®Thou shalt not harm nor hinder thy fellow man or woman. Not even the hairs upon their head.¡¯ ¡± Embarrassed murmurs rumbled through the crowd, but their fury subsided. They dispersed, slowly returning to their routines, as if nothing had happened. The young woman smiled, evidently quite proud of herself. Bram attempted to stand, but his legs were weak, and another wave of dizziness sent him back into the mud. The young woman reached out. ¡°Easy, now, you¡¯re injured. Here, let me help.¡± Bram felt the soothing flow of magic. The painful swelling in his head receded, bringing back clarity. He felt more like himself. The young Koban woman sounded concerned. ¡°Your wounds are quite severe! How many rocks hit you in the head before I got here?¡± Bram was grateful for the help, but he felt weak and humiliated. He mustered a few words. ¡°The injury happened a few days ago, My Lady. My ship capsized, and I washed ashore to the north. Most of it¡¯s a blur.¡± He didn¡¯t want to elaborate. This kind stranger didn¡¯t need to know about his circumstances. The Koban girl shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive, you know!¡± He couldn¡¯t stand her cheeriness. A mob nearly killed him, for a crime of which he was guilty. He deserved their hate. And he deserved hers, too. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done. The others ¡­ they were right to attack me. I don¡¯t deserve to be spared.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The young lady looked almost sad. Her lips trembled, her brows relaxed, and her shoulders slumped. ¡°But, you¡¯re sorry ¡­ right? About what you did, I mean.¡± Bram felt a hole in his chest. He didn¡¯t need her empathy, and he didn¡¯t want to confess his feelings, either. Not to a stranger, at least. Nevertheless, her gaze was oddly comforting. He couldn¡¯t help but respond. ¡°Of course, I am. I regret it every day.¡± She reached out and grabbed his hands, surprising him with her sudden movement. Her eyes were portraits of sincerity, and she sounded genuine. ¡°Gaia teaches us forgiveness, Stranger. So, too, must you forgive yourself. I promise you: there is nothing for which you can¡¯t atone. You are only truly judged the day you return to Gaia, and that is not today. The Goddess granted you mercy for a reason. Please, use the time She has given you to make things right.¡± Bram felt tears roll down his cheeks. Whether or not there was a Goddess, the young priestess offered no judgment. Only hope, should he dare to take it. Hope was something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, and the hole in his heart yearned to be filled. He needed it, so he did as she asked. He wiped away the tears and steadied himself. ¡°I owe you my thanks.¡± He realized he didn¡¯t even know her name. ¡°I¡¯m Bram. Please, tell me your name, so that I might thank you properly.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Oh, how rude of me! It¡¯s Mica. Nice to meet you.¡± She held out her hand eagerly. He found her cheeriness refreshing. He shook it warmly. ¡°Thank you, Mica, for stepping in when you did.¡± She smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s not just me you should thank. I wouldn¡¯t even be here, if the Gurudeva hadn¡¯t sent me to find you.¡± Bram felt as if the ground dropped from underneath him. ¡°What? The Gurudeva? He sent you here?¡± He could never forget Minoa¡¯s faith leader, who had bravely faced Virgil¡¯s magic in the sunstone¡¯s chamber. It seemed impossible that he could have known. Bram washed ashore after an attack that was more than a thousand leagues away, by a beast that many believed was just a legend. Yet if the man had the power to divine Bram¡¯s arrival, his abilities as a scholar were most impressive. And, potentially, quite valuable. Mica nodded vigorously. ¡°Oh, yes! In fact, he sent me to this very spot, just minutes ago. He said he wanted me to retrieve something important. I didn¡¯t realize it at the time, but I¡¯m sure he meant you.¡± Bram tensed. If the Gurudeva truly had powers to foretell of his arrival, Bram hoped he shared Mica¡¯s beliefs of forgiveness and mercy. The last thing he wanted was to face an angry horde of scholars looking for justice. He tried his best to sound humble. ¡°Then, yes. I suppose I owe the Gurudeva my thanks as well. I don¡¯t suppose you know why he sent for me. I shouldn¡¯t even be here. My ship was headed for Kish when it capsized.¡± Mica pointed an authoritative finger toward his chest. ¡°Well, it must be because you¡¯re special! The Gurudeva wouldn¡¯t send for just anyone, you know.¡± Bram had no idea why the Gurudeva would go out of his way to help him, but he was curious to find out. Whether facing the man would lead to aid or get him killed, Bram was past the point of fighting Fate. This time, he would follow, wherever it led. ¡°Alright. Please take me to him.¡± Mica beamed. ¡°Wonderful!¡± She extended her hand. ¡°Follow me. It¡¯s not far.¡± Bram remembered the hike through the sprawling Minoan village, as well as the majestic temple at the end. Mica happily chatted along the way. ¡°You probably already guessed, but I¡¯m studying under the Gurudeva to become a full-fledged Gaian priestess ¡­.¡± She talked all about her training and life in Minoa, but Bram only half listened. He found it difficult to walk the same path and relive the moments of his first visit. Not even a full month had passed. Mica urged him to embrace forgiveness, but he doubted he could ever truly forgive his mistakes that day. Not just for what he did in Minoa, but for all the times he killed in Richard¡¯s name. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of facing the Gurudeva, or the dozens of priests and priestesses who stood in horror as their brothers and sisters were killed in front of them. He would face them all gladly. But, that would only be scratching the surface. He wasn¡¯t sure he could face the thousands of other men and women, whose loved ones died because of him, during The War. And it wasn¡¯t Mica¡¯s place to forgive those sins, either. The memories were most vivid when he reached the temple. Its majestic gates gleamed in the midday sun. It was the same place where two priests welcomed his Angkorian assembly, until Virgil put them into a magical slumber. As he walked inside, he saw the white marble tiles, as if the bodies of paralyzed clergymen still lay crumpled on top. He imagined the smears of blood across the mirrored surface of the sunstone¡¯s inner chamber. But he never made it that far. As soon as he and Mica reached the large central nave, a few dozen priests and priestesses gathered around him, each in robes of red or blue. A firm and familiar voice spoke out, seemingly echoing his own thoughts. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve prepared yourself for judgment, Mister Morrison. Fortunately, it¡¯s not too late to repent ¡­ assuming you¡¯re willing to take responsibility.¡± The Gurudeva emerged from the group of priests. Bram remembered his bald head, small stature, and youthful face, hidden behind a short, black and white beard. This time, of course, his presence was more commanding. Mica stepped forward and kneeled. ¡°Father, I brought the man you requested.¡± The Gurudeva nodded. ¡°Rise, Daughter.¡± He then faced his clergy. ¡°Sons, Daughters, please leave Mister Morrison and I to speak alone. Mica, you may stay.¡± The priests and priestesses dispersed, leaving Bram and Mica alone in the presence of their leader. Bram didn¡¯t know where to begin. He didn¡¯t know if there was anything he could say. Certainly, nothing that would bring back those who had died that day. The Gurudeva studied him, in his filth, with more mud and blood than body underneath. ¡°My, my, how you¡¯ve changed. The once mighty Knight has been reduced to a broken man who lost everything. Of course, I don¡¯t need to tell you what you already know. Such is the price you paid for enabling the forces of evil that day. I warned you of the calamity you would release. By now, the Ahriman is surely close to breaking its chains of imprisonment and raining its wrath down on all of Gaia.¡± Bram wondered how much the Gurudeva truly knew. Perhaps his powers of divination extended across the world. But did he know that other sunstones had fallen into Angkor¡¯s grasp? Did he realize just how close the world had come to a second cataclysm? The Gurudeva glared at him, crossly. ¡°Well? Have you nothing to say for yourself?¡± Bram felt himself sink to his knees. It wasn¡¯t easy facing the victim of his crimes, but he couldn¡¯t remain silent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­.¡± ¡°Louder.¡± Bram was happy to oblige. He no longer had pride holding him back. If the Gurudeva wanted contrition, Bram was ready with a full-throated response. ¡°I agreed to come here, My Lord. I came to beg forgiveness, not because of the weight of justice bearing down upon me, but because it¡¯s the right thing to do. As you say, I am a broken man, who has lost everything. Everyone I have ever loved has died or gone missing. Some have even turned against me. It is no different from what you and your clergy must have felt for the loss of your loved ones. I am, thoroughly and completely, remorseful for what happened.¡± Bram very much doubted the Gurudeva wanted to hear excuses, but there were things he needed to say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, but I didn¡¯t want there to be bloodshed that day. Both me and my men were under a spell of compulsion. And later, I tried to make things right. I renounced my loyalty to Richard, allied with Angkor¡¯s enemies, and attempted to warn them of subsequent attacks. But I failed. I arrived too late, and Rungholt lost its sunstone. Again, at Loulan, I was too weak to stop the villains from mounting another attack, and they lost theirs. As a last resort, I set a course to Vineta, on a merchant ship. Until I was attacked.¡± He lowered his head, unsure if what he said even mattered. ¡°I know I made mistakes. I erred the very first time I donned my Gnostic armor. I chose to be Richard¡¯s weapon, and he used me to unleash the Ahriman¡¯s power. Power that I never even knew existed. Yet I take responsibility for my ignorance.¡± He met the Gurudeva¡¯s steel blue eyes with resolve. ¡°I¡¯m not the man I once was! I accept my crimes and am willing to face retribution. All I ask is that you allow me to finish what I started. Angkor already has three sunstones. If you have the power to help me reach Vineta, lend me your strength. Help me to warn them, before Angkor has the last one.¡± The Gurudeva remained silent, seemingly pondering his proposal. ¡°Hmmm ¡­ perhaps it is wise for you to continue your journey. Even so, there¡¯s still the matter of penance ¡­.¡± Bram was perplexed that the Gurudeva lacked a sense of urgency. ¡°My Lord, we have little time to waste! I¡¯m already far off course from my original journey. I need to get to Vineta before Angkor strikes again. If we miss our chance to protect the final sunstone¡ª¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The Gurudeva¡¯s voice thundered against the mighty walls of the temple. Despite the religious leader¡¯s small body, Bram shrank back from his fiery gaze. Even Mica looked stunned. ¡°You dare lecture me on the power of the sunstones? By Minoan Law, you should be hanged! Two Gaian Priests and a Priestess are dead because of you. Worse, you blasphemed one of the planet¡¯s most sacred artifacts. Either you find your place, or I¡¯ll hand you to the Redeemers!¡± Bram had no idea who these Redeemers were, but the context left no doubt that they were some kind of executioner. He knew he walked a very fine line, with no leverage to push back. The Minoans might have been a peaceful and trusting people, but they had been pushed to their limits. Assuming the Gurudeva was privy to the knowledge of Transiens Veritas, Bram had to trust that he understood the consequences of Angkor gaining the final sunstone. Whatever penance the Gurudeva had in mind, Bram had no choice but to complete it, if he wanted to gain something in return. He knelt before the religious leader, teeth firmly clenched. ¡°I accept whatever penance you believe is necessary, My Lord. My fate is in your hands. Just know that I have firmly resolved to protect the final sunstone. I will do whatever it takes to stop the release of the Ahrimen.¡± The Gurudeva crossed his arms. ¡°We shall see. Now, stand.¡± Bram rose and saw the faith leader return to composure. ¡°To the east, past Minoa¡¯s verdant countryside, lies a cleft in the earth, known as the Great Crevasse. Within its cliffs is a shrine, which we use as a rite of passage for new acolytes. Your penance will be to assist Mica with her pilgrimage there.¡± The young priestess gasped and fell to her knees. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Father. I¡¯ve wanted to become a priestess for so long!¡± The Gurudeva looked pleased. ¡°And so you shall, Daughter. You have, after all, reached your sixteenth year and have passed all your requirements. By Minoan custom, you are an adult, and you have the necessary skills to triumph.¡± Bram felt nervous. The journey sounded like it could add days in each direction, out in a wilderness with the threat of spawn and other dangers. He wouldn¡¯t have time to make it to Vineta by ship. He had to hope the Gurudeva had some magical mechanism to get him there in time. With reluctance and no other choice, he stepped forward. ¡°I pledge myself to be a faithful escort, Gurudeva.¡± The faith leader wore a wide grin. ¡°Wonderful. You shall leave tomorrow, at sunrise. We¡¯ll provide you with a bath, fresh clothes, food, and supplies. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, some further healing for that wound on your head.¡± Bram cringed. It felt like Mica had done a fine enough job, but he wasn¡¯t about to turn down extra healing. ¡°How about a weapon, in case we run into spawn?¡± The Gurudeva chuckled. ¡°We have nothing like that here. You¡¯ll just have to get used to prayers to the Goddess, Mister Morrison.¡± Bram hoped it was a joke, but he wasn¡¯t quite sure. Nevertheless, he nodded politely. Inside, his stomach churned. Chapter 73 : Mutiny
Chapter LXXIII : Mutiny Midnight of Tertius, Twenty-Fifth Day of Autumnmoon
J¨®zef loved the smell of the ocean. It reminded him of freedom and all the times he used to stow away and escape his regimented life as heir. So, he left the warmth of his cabin and headed to the basin of one of the ship¡¯s many lifeboats. It was far more comfortable than below deck, where musty old mattresses and creaky floorboards kept him awake all night. He liked to watch the night sky, since it reminded him of Angela. On their very first voyage, leaving Vineta, they snuck to the ship¡¯s deck after dark to see the aurora borealis. Hand in hand, they watched as ribbons of green light streaked across the sky. A crisp breeze blew across the deck, and Angela snuggled close. She pressed her body against his to share warmth. The moment was precious enough to make bards weep. J¨®zef wanted to hold on to those memories. He wanted Angela¡¯s death to be a reminder of the consequences of his actions, even if it brought him pain. After the frenzy of events of the last few weeks, including the destruction of Rungholt¡¯s castle, meeting the enigmatic Knight, Bram Morrison, journeying to Loulan, and the massive battle that followed, he finally had some down time to catch up on his emotions. Angela wasn¡¯t the only one that crossed his mind. He could never forget the dream of his mother, which was the first time he ever pictured her with clarity. Though the image was already fading from his mind, he still wanted to acknowledge, that in some mysterious way, his mother had reached out from beyond the grave to save his life. Not just once, but several times. As callow as it sounded, he felt as if his mother protected him during Angkor¡¯s attack, both at Rungholt and Loulan. There were too many close calls not to suspect some kind of intervention. Though Angkor eventually prevailed and took the sunstone, at least he was still alive. And at last, he would rule a country that was no longer under Angkorian occupation. He would have his chance to use his newly learned skills and experience to rebuild his homeland. According to the sailors who picked him up, Angkor was defeated because of the excellent leadership of his Minister of Security, Hans Unruh. They explained that Hans had sworn the oath of Surrogacy to gain the powers he needed to stage the counterattack. It was clear Hans faced some tough choices to prevent Angkor from discovering an entrance to Rungholt¡¯s underground Network. So he couldn¡¯t fault the man for countermanding his orders and taking a leadership position. In fact, he decided to bestow a medal of honor to Hans upon his return. Eager to arrive, and just a day or two from his destination, J¨®zef sat back and listened to the mellow waves as they crashed against the hull of the ship. It was almost harmonious with the twinkling of stars. It was his last chance to relax before shouldering the enormous responsibility of leading a nation. Although free from Angkor¡¯s occupation, Kitezh was now at war, and there would be more conflicts. Worse, Angkor had three sunstones, and at some point, they would return for vengeance. He hoped Bram would make it to Vineta and warn them in time. It was too horrifying to imagine the outcome, otherwise. While he learned much from Emperor Zhao about the Ahrimen, there was still so much more he needed to learn before taking on these infernal demons. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. The last time the world faced the Ahrimen, it resulted in the Omega War and a cataclysm that nearly destroyed everything. The mere thought of a world at war with demons sent chills up his spine, more than the icy northern winds ever could. Too much of history was missing to know the full extent of these battle, but it was clear that mankind had little hope, unless all the world¡¯s nations banded together. Such was J¨®zef¡¯s priority upon returning home. As he laid on his back in the basin of the lifeboat, staring into the night¡¯s sky, he heard an audible thud from above deck. Curious, he rolled to his side and peeked over the edge of the ship, as the cabin door burst open. A couple of sailors emerged, each dragging what appeared to be a large, burlap sack. The details were hidden by the starlit night, but J¨®zef had an uneasy feeling that settled in the pit of his gut. Of all the times he had been at sea, he¡¯d never seen such a thing. As he watched, the crew heaved two sacks over the edge of the ship. His uneasiness turned to dread, as he estimated the size and weight of the sacks to roughly that of a human body. Enough to account for the two loyal attendants who survived the attack at Loulan and joined him on his voyage home. ¡°Where¡¯s the boy?¡± one of the sailors whispered. ¡°Not in his cot,¡± the other responded. ¡°Just checked.¡± The first one cursed. ¡°Damnit! It¡¯ll be our heads on the chopping block if we can¡¯t find ¡®im. I want every blasted inch o¡¯ this ship turned over ¡®till he¡¯s found. Understand?¡± J¨®zef¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mutiny? But why? He wondered if he could escape the ship without them knowing. He couldn¡¯t leave the lifeboat to lower it by hand without being seen, but he did have his belt knife to cut through the moorings. He just had to hope the currents would take him back to land. So he began cutting, only stopping his work briefly when one of the sailors passed directly by his hiding spot. He returned to cutting as soon as he dared. Fortunately, his knife was sharp and cut through in less than a minute. The rope snapped, easily loud enough to alert anyone up above. So J¨®zef grabbed the frayed end and wasted no time in cutting the other side. One of the sailors approached the deck and leaned forward. He briefly made eye contact before J¨®zef broke free. The sailor tried to reach down and grab him, but he was too late. J¨®zef released the ropes and held on tightly. The lifeboat landed, spraying icy ocean water into his craft. The droplets stung as they hit exposed flesh. He ignored the pain, grabbed the oars, and rowed as fast as he could. From above, the sailors threw seashine toward his boat, stones similar to luminess, but in a form that floated. Tiny spheres of light lit up the area around his boat, like ornaments on a Solstice tree. A second lifeboat landed in the water nearby, followed by shouts from the sailors as they pointed him out. He rowed hard and fast, but the sailors gained on him. When he realized he wouldn¡¯t outpace them, he set down his oars and drew his knife. A sailor from the other lifeboat stopped rowing and faced him. ¡°Prince Brandt, put down the knife.¡± He was scared, but he didn¡¯t want to show any weakness. ¡°Never, you treasonous curs! I¡¯ll fight to the death, if I must!¡± The sailor cursed. ¡°Brat. We won¡¯t kill you, but if you don¡¯t drop the blasted knife, you¡¯re gonna get a walloping!¡± ¡°Rot in the ground!¡± The man scowled and removed his own dagger, while his mate rowed closer. J¨®zef positioned himself in a back stance, trying to hold his balance while brandishing his blade. When the two men were close enough, one of them jumped into his raft, dagger flashing in the light of the seashine. J¨®zef stabbed, but he was unable to maintain his balance. The sailor slapped away his hand and punched his jaw. Before he could steady himself, the sailor struck again, this time with the hilt of his dagger. It struck J¨®zef hard, sending him onto his back, dazed. The men bound his hands and took him back aboard the ship. He was now at their mercy. Chapter 74 : Priestess
Chapter 74 : Priestess Latemorn of Quartus, Twenty-Sixth Day of Autumnmoon
Mica left the fringes of her village for the first time in six years. Ever since she arrived on Minoa¡¯s shores as a refugee, she never set foot from the comfort of her home. Life was good, and the Gaian Priesthood provided her with food, lodging, and scripture. She had no need to leave until now, the day she began her pilgrimage. Becoming a full-fledged Priestess was all she wanted. Mother Gaia had provided for her, and now was her chance to provide for others. She had yet to choose whether to stay in Minoa or travel the world to spread the good news of the Goddess. Either way, becoming a Priestess was the first step. She brought her new guide, the mysterious traveler from Angkor, former Gnostic Knight and sinner, who wanted to repent. There was no better companion to strengthen her faith than a man who had walked the Burning Pits himself. She was quite curious about his life. She knew he led the Angkorian attack on the temple and assisted those who stole the sunstone. But, far more interesting was how Bram had become one of the world¡¯s most fearsome soldiers, yet suddenly decided it wasn¡¯t what he signed up for. She wondered how a man could live a life of evil and then suddenly repent. She hoped she would have the chance to ask him. First, there was the matter of finding the old road connecting the temple in Minoa with the shrine at the Great Crevasse. It had sunk over the years and was now covered with weeds and grass, but there were still signs. Atop a grassy hill, about a league behind the temple, she brushed away a bit of earth from a small mound and discovered a stone fragment underneath. Written on top was Ancient Gaian script. She hadn¡¯t learned how to read it yet, but she knew it belonged to the old road. She was on the right track. She showed it to Bram, who regarded it curiously. She was happy to explain what little she knew. ¡°The Ancient Gaians were surprisingly advanced in their architecture, you know. So much of it¡¯s gone, now. Lost over the centuries as their numbers declined. But this stone remains and tells a story of their past.¡± Bram tilted his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡± Mica wondered what he meant. ¡°How so?¡± Bram looked closely at the stone, pointing to its sharp edges. ¡°Just look at the craftsmanship. It¡¯s cut as straight and precise as the stones making up your temple.¡± He pointed back down the hill. ¡°It¡¯s a magnificent structure that has withstood centuries of wear and tear. I¡¯d say it¡¯s superior to what Angkor can build, even with all our modern techniques.¡± Mica was surprised to hear the greatest nation in the world failed to stack up against her humble, little village. Bram continued. ¡°Given the rate of innovation, I think about where we¡¯d be today, if the Ancient Gaians were still around to improve upon their technology.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Mica believed she understood. ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t survive and continue innovating.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Take our airships, for instance. I think about all that mankind has accomplished, and I can¡¯t help but wonder how much farther we¡¯d be, if the Ancient Gaian technology hadn¡¯t been lost. We would have had a thousand more years of progress.¡± Mica agreed. It was certainly something to ponder. She started walking, taking the path further into the hills. While the north and west had dense tropical forests, the countryside was far more open. She felt the warmth of sunlight through her blue sorceress robes and admired the beautifully flowering trees that dotted the landscape. From a distance, they created a montage of azure and plum. She thought of something that might be of interest to her companion. ¡°You know, the old records tell us that the Ancient Gaians built a city, not too far from here. It was supposedly the greatest city of their civilization, and it included a temple that was so grand and magnificent that it would have made ours seem dainty by comparison.¡± Bram furrowed his brows. ¡°This city ¡­ I¡¯m guessing it doesn''t exist anymore, right? But, where could it have gone? Old roads get buried over time, I know, but cities of massive scale don¡¯t just fall of the face of the planet.¡± Mica contained a giggle. ¡°Well, most of the time, they don¡¯t.¡± Bram looked confused, so she explained. ¡°The place we¡¯re going, the Great Crevasse, is precisely where this city used to be. There¡¯s not a lot of factual records to explain what happened, but some say a quake opened up and swallowed the city whole. We think there¡¯s more to it, though. The Gurudeva tells us that the city¡¯s fate was due to cataclysms brought about by the Ahrimen when they waged war against mankind.¡± Bram looked stunned. ¡°You mean the Omega War? I knew the Ahrimen were powerful, but it¡¯s hard to imagine what it would take for an entire city to sink into the earth.¡± It wasn¡¯t Mica¡¯s intent, but she understood that knowledge of the Ahrimen¡¯s power could be demoralizing. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe, but it makes sense that the Ahrimen would strike the city that contained the Goddess¡¯s largest temple. They wanted to shatter mankind¡¯s faith and make it so that others cities were more susceptible to their corruption.¡± Bram looked troubled. ¡°How do you know so much about them? The Ahrimen, I mean. I thought their secret was hidden by Transiens Veritas.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Mica tried to think of how she could explain it. ¡°Ordinarily, the enchantment works on a single Sunstone Protector. However, our faith within the Gaian Priesthood has allowed us to extend the enchantment across our entire order. As soon as I became an Acolyte and recited the Words of Faith, I was able to comprehend the mysteries of the sunstone.¡± Bram stared out at the cerulean sky. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I wonder if the same goes for the Circle of Sorcerers in Vineta.¡± Mica skipped along the path, as it descended into a wooded area. A wide, grassy avenue marked the way through the trees. ¡°I can¡¯t say I know much about Vineta. I¡¯ve never been.¡± Bram followed close behind. ¡°What about our destination? Tell me about the shrine. Is it part of the original city?¡± Mica shook her head. ¡°No, the shrine came long after the city was gone. I think of it as a memorial of what had once been. It¡¯s tended by an old hermit. Priests and priestesses in training have made pilgrimages there many times throughout the ages. It¡¯s a requirement to become part of the clergy. If they reach the shrine and are judged worthy, they return with new insights and wisdom.¡± Bram looked intrigued. ¡°Who judges them? This hermit you mentioned? Who is he?¡± Mica shrugged before climbing over a fallen tree that blocked the path. Its trunk was almost as wide as she was tall. She needed to step on some branches for leverage. ¡°Not much is known about him, actually. Only that he goes by the name Asura Mazda, and he¡¯s been around for longer than anyone remembers. Some say he¡¯s a direct descendent of the Ancient Gaians and uses life extension magic to keep himself alive.¡± Bram hopped over the tree effortlessly. ¡°Life extension? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. If it were possible for scholars to live longer, why wouldn¡¯t they all do it? If scholars started outliving laymen, you¡¯d think we¡¯d all know.¡± Mica scolded herself for being so reckless with sensitive information. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything, but I guess there¡¯s no harm in explaining, now that you know.¡± She stepped carefully across a small stream that cut through the path. A few rocks jutted above the surface. She stepped gingerly on top, careful not to slip into the water. ¡°It¡¯s actually not common knowledge, but certain powerful scholars have found methods to extend their lifespans. It¡¯s not expressly forbidden by the Scholar¡¯s Creed, but scholars don¡¯t endorse it, either. I suppose many believe it would worsen the social divide between us and laymen. After all, if folks found out we could cheat death, even a little bit, it wouldn¡¯t go over very well. Then again, no one lives forever. Lifespans can only be extended by twenty or thirty years, at most, and the rituals are extremely complex. I don¡¯t think even the Gurudeva could add more than that, and he¡¯s the most capable scholar in Minoa. If Asura Mazda is truly centuries old, as the rumors say, it¡¯s only by using very old magic. The kind that¡¯s pretty much been lost to history.¡± Bram followed her across the stream. His athletic grace made her almost envious. He must have made a fine soldier. ¡°If this hermit is so powerful, why does he live at the Great Crevasse, rather than use his skills to benefit the rest of the Priesthood? If he¡¯s so dedicated to Gaia, wouldn¡¯t he be better off teaching his skills to others?¡± Mica shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sure he has his reasons. The scripture warns us not to be jealous of the power of others. We should never covet that which we have yet to master for ourselves. True strength comes from a person¡¯s own research and dedication, not just the spells they learn from others. We have to ¡®learn how to learn¡¯, as they say.¡± Before leaving the stream, Bram picked up a small stone and threw it at the water. It skipped several times before disappearing underneath. ¡°What do others say about Asura? Do you know anyone who¡¯s met him?¡± Mica was slightly distracted by Bram¡¯s trick. Next time they reached a bed of water, she wanted to try it herself. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone has met him face to face. I¡¯ve heard from some of the other Priestesses that the shrine appears different for every person. They describe it almost like a dream, where they confront certain truths about themselves. Anyone who hasn¡¯t been invited or isn¡¯t worthy won¡¯t see anything at all. Just an empty shrine.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Bram paused a bit before asking his next question. ¡°What kind of truth do you expect to find there, Mica?¡± It caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t thought too hard about it, but there was something she secretly desired. ¡°Well, to be honest, I¡¯m secretly hoping to be the one mentioned in the prophesy.¡± She looked to Bram, anticipating that he¡¯d ask her to explain what the prophesy was all about. ¡°You mean the part about the Savior?¡± She was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a visitor like yourself to know anything about it. It might be common knowledge inside Minoa, but how¡¯d you learn about it?¡± Bram slowed his hike and wore a thoughtful expression. ¡°The Gurudeva mentioned it the first time I was here. He didn¡¯t elaborate, of course. But I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time thinking back to that experience. I¡¯ve been curious what he meant.¡± Mica was impressed that Bram could recall such details. She was happy to explain. ¡°The Prophesy was given to the Gurudeva, when he was an Acolyte in training, some thirty years ago. As soon as he returned from his Pilgrimage, he made sure everybody knew about it. It foretold that someone would attempt to steal the sunstone, many years into the future. However, it also said that soon after, someone would emerge from the Great Crevasse as the Savior, and they would have the power to save the world from evil.¡± Bram quickened his pace. ¡°I see. And you¡¯d like to be this Savior?¡± Mica felt a rush of excitement just thinking about it. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? Not that I crave the power or reputation, mind you. But knowing that there¡¯s a Savior gives everyone in Minoa a lot of confidence. Besides, I¡¯ve always wanted to make a positive difference in the world. I think it¡¯d be fitting. Don¡¯t get me wrong, though. I¡¯d be happy no matter who becomes the Savior.¡± Bram smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t think of a more deserving person than you, Mica. I think the Savior should be kind and generous. Someone who always sees good in people. Someone ¡­ who is incorruptible and is willing to put others first. I think you¡¯re all these things, and I¡¯d be honored to be at your side, if you¡¯re the chosen one.¡± Mica felt herself blush. ¡°Uh ¡­ thank you. Your praise, it¡¯s quite reverent, but ¡­ also appreciated.¡± Bram laughed, but she didn¡¯t seem to think it was all that funny. He seemed to realize he had overstepped. ¡°I apologize. I wasn¡¯t mocking you. In fact, I find you to be as humble as you are kind. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a common trait, here in Minoa. I just wish people on the Northern Continent were like you. That¡¯s all.¡± Mica was curious. It seemed like the right moment to pose the question she was yearning to ask. ¡°Tell me, Bram. I¡¯ve only known you a few hours, but you seem so kind and genuine. How did you ever get involved with the Gnostic Knights? Didn¡¯t you know that they were the epitome of mercilessness and murder?¡± Mica could tell right away her question struck a chord. Bram¡¯s expression quickly grew dour. ¡°In retrospect, it¡¯s obvious I made a poor choice. Things were different, back when I was growing up. At the time, the reputation of the Knight¡¯s was quite good. At least, from the standpoint in my village in Angkor. He told Mica of how he grew up in Providence and the love he received from the man who raised him. His village sounded a lot like Minoa. ¡°It sounds like you had a good life growing up. What made you want to leave?¡± Bram took a deep breath. ¡°I think leaving was inevitable. I always believed there was something more to my life. I was ambitious. Driven. But I also wanted to do good and help others.¡± Mica could relate, since she wanted the same thing. But it seemed so unlikely that a wholesome boy growing up in an altruistic village could ever be corrupted by the Knights. ¡°What happened? Surely, there was a point when you realized being a Gnostic was different from what you intended.¡± Bram¡¯s voice was shaky. ¡°There were signs, but I didn¡¯t recognize them right away. And, perhaps, I didn¡¯t want to recognize them. Growing up poor in Angkor meant that a person probably never left the farm they grew up on. There were plenty of other talented young men and women in my region, but they never had the chance to choose a different life. They got married, had children, and worked their fields. That was all there was for them.¡± Mica was beginning to understand. ¡°I see. You were different. You needed something to enrich you that village life couldn¡¯t provide, and you saw the Gnostics as a path to get there.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°I had skills and high aptitude, so I applied for the Academy, Angkor¡¯s institution of higher learning. I was lucky to get accepted. However, by the time I started classes, The War had already begun. Students at the Academy were well educated and an obvious choice for new recruits. It¡¯s hard to convey this to someone who didn¡¯t grow up in Angkor, but from our perspective, we believed we were fighting for justice, and we wanted Angkor to win. So when we had the chance, ninety-five percent of my graduating class joined the military.¡± Mica¡¯s memories of her old life were short and painful. ¡°The War started shortly after I was born. I never knew anything other than conflict.¡± Bram¡¯s expression sunk even lower, but he listened. ¡°My family was poor, too, and many nights we went without food. Some of my earliest memories involved searching the refuse heaps for half-eaten vegetables. I remember my parents packing our belongings many times growing up. We never lived in the same village for more than a year. I believe they tried to steer clear of active conflict zones, but from year to year, battles shifted, and I don¡¯t think anywhere stayed safe for long.¡± Bram¡¯s expression became more empathetic. ¡°You must have traveled to Minoa as a refugee, then?¡± Mica nodded. ¡°I left Koba when I was ten. A Gnostic Knight led an attack on the village where we were living. It was supposed to be a neutral zone, but I think that was the whole point. They wanted to sow confusion into the Koban army by attacking civilian centers. And based on what I learned later, it was very effective. That is, if you believe that winning was more important than the moral or ethical costs.¡± Bram froze. ¡°Then ¡­ your parents ¡­.¡± Mica shook her head. ¡°So many people were slaughtered that day. Many of them burned in the fires that Angkor started. I was only ten years old. A stranger took me by the hand and dragged me so hard it dislocated my shoulder. But I was grateful. We made it to a port town so we could sail away and leave Koba for good. I was glad to be on that boat. All I ever knew on the Northern Continent was death and destruction.¡± Bram had turned completely white. ¡°Mica, I¡¯m so sorry. I ¡­.¡± Mica stopped her march. Bram couldn¡¯t keep pace, and she had to change the subject before she sent him spiraling into another depression. ¡°Listen, Bram, I don¡¯t hold you responsible. Just because you were a Knight, doesn¡¯t mean you had anything to do with it.¡± Tears ran down his cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± She tried to make sense of it. ¡°What do you mean? Are you telling me you were there?¡± The man was visibly shaken. ¡°It¡¯s not like they told us to murder civilians. But we had orders to clear a path through the neutral territories, so the armies could march through and cut the enemy off at their flank. If we didn¡¯t, we believed they would go through our own populated territories.¡± It was a stunning admission. Mica struggled to find a silver lining. If Bram was one of the Gnostic Knights that attacked her village, she wondered if she could even pretend to forgive him. She didn¡¯t want to be a hypocrite. She had to think it through. ¡°You say you were trying to protect your own people, right? But ¡­ how can you justify a preemptive attack? Through a civilian village?¡± His face went from white to red. He was sweating. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. I sometimes don¡¯t believe it, myself. But when you¡¯re at war, your mind plays tricks on you. You forget about right or wrong. All you do is try to survive, day by day.¡± She didn¡¯t understand. It sounded like a jumbled mess. ¡°But, how do you justify attacking civilians? Because they were in your way?¡± He just started sobbing. It was gentle at first, but then the tears flowed. ¡°It was always just a small step at a time. Joining the Knight¡¯s was one of the happiest days of my life. We were supposed to be protectors. But as the war worsened, sacrifices had to be made. We made concessions. A little here, a little there. At first, the missions weren¡¯t so bad. But then they got harder. At one point, I thought about resigning. But then ¡­ it got easy again. Because of what I had already done.¡± Mica believed she understood. ¡°You were desensitized to the violence. And it became easier to accept morally corrupt decisions. At some point, there was no more black and white. It was all gray.¡± Bram¡¯s knees buckled, and he sank to the soft ground. He lowered his head and sobbed. ¡°I was in Koba toward the end of The War. I could have been the one who killed your parents. What I did ¡­ is unforgivable. I deserve your hate.¡± Mica felt herself tear up. She approached and tried to get him to face her. ¡°I can¡¯t hate you, because ¡­ because I don¡¯t fear you, Bram. All I feel is pity.¡± Tears streamed from his face. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t deserve your pity, either.¡± She tried to explain. ¡°Listen. You understand what you¡¯ve done. I can¡¯t hate a man so riddled with guilt that he can¡¯t even look at me!¡± He tried to wipe the tears away, but more came. ¡°I¡¯ve never faced judgment for the people I¡¯ve killed. It¡¯s not right. Others are sentenced to death for less. Why have I never received justice!¡± ¡°Bram, stop it!¡± Her heart was bleeding just seeing him grovel before her. She had to put an end to his spiral. ¡°I understand you want to hate yourself, because there¡¯s no one else to tell you that what you did was loathsome. But what¡¯s done is done. Your eyes are now open, and you should feel the weight of your crimes. It¡¯s clearly crushing you.¡± He nodded while teardrops dribbled from his chin. Mica approached and forced him to look at her. ¡°Even so, you must understand: it¡¯s never too late to seek redemption. I can¡¯t promise you that you won¡¯t someday face the justice of man¡¯s laws. But when it comes to the Goddess, She loves you no matter what. Even if you choose not to believe, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t find peace and forgiveness.¡± He shook his head. ¡°How? How can I not despise myself for what I¡¯ve done.¡± She wiped his tear streaked cheeks with her thumb and took him by the hands. ¡°Only by giving yourself a little forgiveness at a time. Please, stand up and help me on my journey, then forge your own path. You have a lifetime left to do good works, and those will slowly undo the pain you¡¯re feeling. I¡¯ll pray, too, that the Goddess grant you grace and forgiveness.¡± He returned to his feet, sobbing and chuckling at the same time. ¡°I see your point, Mica. I can¡¯t keep on wallowing in guilt. I need to face my demons, or I¡¯ll never be good for anything.¡± She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± He looked better. The natural color slowly returned to his face, and his voice no longer cracked. He took a deep breath. ¡°We, uh ¡­ have a long trip ahead of us. According to the Gurudeva, it¡¯s four or five days of hiking, and we were given minimal supplies. We¡¯ll need to hunt and forage along the way, as well as steer clear of spawn.¡± Mica offered a bit of advice. ¡°Spawn aren¡¯t too common around here, but we might encounter some as we get close to the crevasse. I¡¯m sorry we weren¡¯t able to find you a weapon, but I do know quite a few spells. Finding food should be trivial. If you set up camp, I¡¯ll gather something for us to eat. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not that good at accelerated travel. Whenever I try, it uses up all my manna.¡± She noticed that something seemed to have caught Bram¡¯s attention. He wandered over to the side of the trail to what looked like a wispy weed. He looked quite pleased to have found it. He bent down and gently brushed the dust off its weathered leaves. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mica craned her neck to see. He smiled widely. ¡°A good friend of mine once showed me what to do with these roots.¡± He dug around the plant, exposing its base. ¡°See this? It¡¯s a special kind of sugar beet called Heart of Gold, a favorite of wild viscars.¡± Mica was surprised. ¡°Wild viscar? I had no idea there were any around here. I thought they were all in captivity.¡± The discovery seemed to put Bram in good spirits. ¡°Not all. They¡¯re rare, but if there is a grove nearby, these beets will lure them out of hiding.¡± She had heard about viscars before, but never rode on top of one. She felt excited at the prospect. ¡°It sounds positively wonderful and will help us reach the crevasse in no time.¡± Bram held up an index finger. ¡°If we¡¯re lucky.¡± He dug up a few more beets and led her off the main path. They smelled wonderfully sweet and pleasant. After a few minutes of searching, Bram led her to a large clearing. He left the beets in the center and waited. After a few minutes, one of the majestic creatures emerged from behind some trees. The creature approached and ate the offering, its sharp teeth crunching through loudly. Bram approached with more vegetables in hand. Before long, the animal ate straight out of his hand. Its pointed ears fluttered as it made itself comfortable on the soft forest floor. Once full and comfortable in the presence of humans, Bram guided the viscar back to the main trail. He even gave Mica one of the beets, so she could feed it, herself. Once back on the main path, he assisted her with climbing on its back. It was a little awkward, but the creature was docile and patient. He gave her a few suggestions on the best posture for traveling in tandem. Once she was comfortably seated, the two pressed onward toward the crevasse. Chapter 75 : The Tower
Chapter LXXV : The Tower Midday of Quartus, Twenty-Sixth Day of Autumnmoon
G¨¦org felt optimistic after his latest conference with Samir. It was their fourth meeting, and Samir had good news. His men had recovered a half dozen airships from the warehouses. All needed retooling and requalification, as well as training for the pilots, but all was expected to be completed within a few days. Combined with Kitezh¡¯s own stash, the fleet would total fourteen. Enough for an effective attack on Angkor¡¯s capital. Even so, negotiations were far from simple. Samir demanded generous compensation for taking on the risk of exposing himself as an enemy to Angkor. Hans provided the funding, and G¨¦org witnessed more money exchanging hands than he had seen in a lifetime. Lady Azul supervised the sessions and provided a second source of manna, but G¨¦org cast the spell himself. He had seen Lady Azul do it numerous times and felt he was ready. He practiced the meditation routines she taught him for countless hours, aiming to bolster his manna supply, but he was not yet strong enough to hold the spell on his own. Still, he felt proud to perform any kind of sorcery, much less a spell as complex as long distance communication. He felt a bit like Lady Azul¡¯s apprentice and hoped she would continue to tutor him after his role with Samir ended. He would have liked Konrad to see it, too, but his friend was busy preparing for the heir¡¯s return. G¨¦org understood and appreciated Konrad¡¯s loyalty to the Brandt family, but he wondered if the Primary Minister was taking on too much of the burden himself. Konrad wanted everything to be perfect upon J¨®zef¡¯s return, including all the ceremonies that came with a regal ascension. During peacetime, the entire kingdom would have contributed to the event, but currently Rungholt prioritized their resources toward the war effort. All Konrad could muster was help from the Brandt family¡¯s closest allies¡ªand even then he needed King Unruh¡¯s permission to release them from their other duties. It was less than a dozen men and women, who took on the burden of hundreds. They would obviously need to scale back the pomp and pageantry if they wanted something ready in the next day or two, when J¨®zef was expected to arrive. G¨¦org sighed. He had grown quite close to Konrad over the last couple of weeks, and it would have been nice to have his friend present to witness his achievement. Nevertheless, it was time to pack his things and leave for the day. As he gathered his components, he felt a light touch on his shoulder. ¡°Before you depart, Mister T?ller, there¡¯s a matter I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± Judging from the tingling in his spine, G¨¦org knew what Lady Azul wanted to discuss. ¡°You mean, eh ¡­ Lady Rouge¡¯s visions?¡± Lady Azul scattered some green flakes from a pouch around her waist, and a chair materialized. Herbal scents lingered in the air. She smiled and motioned toward it. ¡°Please sit.¡± G¨¦org accepted, and Lady Azul repeated the process for herself. She took a deep breath before she began. ¡°First, I must reiterate the need for confidentiality. Should either of the visions leak into the public discourse, Lady Rouge and I believe it would lead to widespread distress, and we can¡¯t have it distract attention from the counterattack.¡± G¨¦org nodded, fully understanding the risks. Lady Azul continued. ¡°Second, when it comes to the first vision, I¡¯ll leave it to you to interpret. Although it¡¯s common for Lady Rouge to share her visions with the acting king, I¡¯ll disclose that we decided against it in this case. After all, the vision can be interpreted multiple ways, and we believe it¡¯s best to keep it between you and Mister Rommel. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone jumping to the wrong conclusions.¡± She wrinkled her nose, making it clear how she thought Hans would react. ¡°The last thing we need is a nation divided over whether or not we will become a divided nation.¡± G¨¦org shifted uncomfortably in his chair. ¡°Agreed, my Lady.¡± He knew he had no power to change the future, but he felt that his relationship with Konrad was strong enough that their friendship would prevail, and their two opposing factions would never reach a violent end. Nevertheless, his stomach clenched as Lady Azul broached the next subject. Her lips tightened and her chin descended, casting a dark and foreboding shadow upon her face.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Now ¡­ let us address the final vision.¡± Eager yet fearful, G¨¦org clenched his teeth and balled his left fist. Though merely an old muscle memory, he almost felt his missing right hand doing the same. Lady Azul spoke. ¡°Primarily, Lady Rouge and I researched the object resembling the distant tower. As far as we know, no such structure exists on Gaia. However, we did find something similar mentioned in some old texts. Mister T?ller ¡­ are you familiar with the Omega War?¡± G¨¦org blinked, remembering the debrief given by Bram and Rosa. ¡°Believe so. Um ¡­ was war in which mankind stood against Ahrimen, no?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Lady Azul regarded him curiously, but she didn¡¯t ask how he knew. ¡°In one such tale, there was a citadel whose height defied all notions of physical form or scale. It is said that this ¡®tower¡¯ reached up to the Heavens, acting as a pathway to the Divine.¡± G¨¦org leaned back against his chair. ¡°You mean the Goddess?¡± Lady Azul nodded. ¡°The tower¡¯s name is Axismundi. It is said to provide ¡®life-sustaining properties¡¯ to the planet. Humankind defended this tower from the four Ahrimen, because if the demons ever succeeded in corrupting it, those life-sustaining properties would end, and there would be life-threatening consequences.¡± She leaned close, her voice laced with dread. ¡°The text predicts plagues running rampant, rivers and oceans drying up and turning into sand-beds, even the air itself becoming toxic and unbreathable. Any of this sound familiar, Mister T?ller?¡± G¨¦org felt as if the air had suddenly left the room. The description was horrifyingly similar to Lady Rouge¡¯s vision. He felt out of breath. ¡°What you are saying? Lady Rouge predicted ¡­ return of Ahrimen? And demise of tower?¡± He wasn¡¯t ready to tell Lady Azul about Rosa¡¯s discoveries. He needed to consult with Konrad, first. But with all the new context, it seemed consistent. ¡°Is future ¡­ set?¡± ¡°Not so fast.¡± Lady Azul set a very different tone. ¡°We can¡¯t take these legends at face value, Mister T?ller. Certainly, there are truths littered among the old tales, but in all my decades of study, I¡¯ve never seen evidence of either the Ahrimen or Axismundi. If they ever existed at all, we would have seen this evidence.¡± She smirked. ¡°After all, the texts described the tower as being located at ¡®the center of the world¡¯. Clearly, an archaic view, likely from a time when even scholars believed the planet was flat.¡± G¨¦org wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°But, eh ¡­ if tower is real?¡± Lady Azul sighed. ¡°As much as I remain skeptical, I simply can¡¯t write off one of Lady Rouge¡¯s visions. Especially, not one as powerful as what you witnessed a couple of weeks ago. Therefore, she I and developed a few hypotheses to explain why the evidence eludes us.¡± He leaned close, eager to hear more. ¡°The first is the possibility that the vision takes place on another planet.¡± G¨¦org was stunned. ¡°There are other planets?¡± Lady Azul chuckled. ¡°As many as there are stars, Mister T?ller. Probably more.¡± He closed his eyes to stop his head from spinning. ¡°What else?¡± ¡°The second possibility is that the structure does not exist in our time.¡± G¨¦org tried to understand. ¡°You mean, appears in future, but not now? How, then, is it mentioned in texts from distant past?¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely the point.¡± Lady Azul paused, as if searching for a way to explain. ¡°There are issues to resolve with this theory, but when it comes to magic, some scholars believe in enchantments capable of transcending time or even space itself.¡± The explanation went completely over G¨¦org¡¯s head. Lady Azul seemed to notice, so she elaborated. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for finding the material difficult to grasp. Lady Rouge and I aren¡¯t experts in this field, either, but some scholars spend a lifetime searching for undiscovered aspects of magic. As human beings, we¡¯ve only scratched the surface of what¡¯s possible, and mysteries like Axismundi might simply be beyond our current understanding. If the tower does exist, it may very well travel through time, or perhaps disappear and reappear at will. All we know, from records that are dubious at best, is that it existed at one time, and the world¡¯s most renowned diviner caught a glimpse that foretold its reappearance. But, if we¡¯re to learn more, we¡¯ll need more research.¡± G¨¦org closed his eyes to stop the spinning. Being a scholar was more than he imagined. But if he ever wanted to be a sorcerer, he couldn¡¯t let his ignorance hold him back. ¡°Can I help?¡± Lady Azul shook her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Mister T?ller. The research requires those with more experience. In the meantime, don¡¯t despair. There is one more possibility left.¡± G¨¦org felt a headache coming. ¡°What is it?¡± Lady Azul shrugged. ¡°That Lady Rouge¡¯s vision was an anomaly. It could have been a nightmare, or a daydream, or anything other than a premonition. In other words, it might be nothing at all.¡± G¨¦org wanted to scream. ¡°But, we can¡¯t just ignore!¡± ¡°I agree, Mister T?ller. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not our top priority. At least, not at the moment. Lady Rouge and I have been asked to aid with the war effort. To that end, we¡¯ll be postponing our investigation, at least until such time when our lives are not in immediate danger.¡± G¨¦org sighed. ¡°Suppose you are right. No time for research, when enemy is at our door. Even so, should still keep eyes and ears open.¡± Lady Azul nodded. ¡°Time permitting, I¡¯ll continue my work with Lady Rouge to reconstruct the details of her vision. Unlocking the mind of a diviner is never easy, even when the subject is willing. She may very well hold some undiscovered secrets, but these will take time to uncover. If we learn anything new, I¡¯ll send for you. Is that acceptable?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, my Lady. Have you, eh ¡­ talked with Konrad, yet?¡± Lady Azul nodded. ¡°Yes. Mister Rommel and I already spoke, and he very nearly had the same reaction.¡± G¨¦org felt better knowing that his friend felt the same way. With nothing left to say, he bowed and bid the eminent sorceress farewell. As he left the room, the air felt heavy, and thoughts of towers and demons circled his mind. Lady Azul was right about focusing on the counterattack. The Kitezhian people had to succeed. G¨¦org headed for Konrad¡¯s apartments, hoping to find his friend there, working. Even if there was no time for anything else, he would appreciate the company. Chapter 76 : Haunted
Chapter LXXVI : Haunted Lateday of Diapente, Twenty-Seventh Day of Autumnmoon
Bram gazed upon the grandeur of the Great Crevasse. From his vantage point atop a nearby hill, he saw craggy cliffs wind across the rocky, barren plains, like a snake splitting the land in two. The canyon was only a hundred spans across, but it stretched out for many leagues, farther in the distance than the eye could see. Shadows cast by the lateday sun gave it the appearance of a crooked grin. Bram felt like the world was mocking him. Mica craned her neck from atop her viscar, her eyes starry with admiration. ¡°Majestic, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never seen it firsthand. I¡¯ve only heard about it from the other priests and priestesses.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Bram felt just as humbled, but he also felt the need to push onward. ¡°The path to the shrine is further south. That way.¡± Based on where she pointed, it looked to be another day¡¯s travel. Bram nodded and directed his viscar down the hill. The mounts made the trek down the old Gaian road an easy one, but as he and Mica neared their destination, the terrain grew treacherous. The wooded, grassy hills transitioned into a parched, barren landscape. The path ended, blocked by sharp rocks that jutted out of the earth. Bram no longer felt the viscars would be safe, so he set them loose and offered them the remaining beets. The viscars ate and departed. He was eager to keep moving but noticed Mica dragging her feet, wearily. They had travelled nonstop since dawn, so he figured it was time for a short break. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and rest up. We still have time to reach the basin by nightfall.¡± She looked grateful. Bram smiled as she unpacked the fruits and cornbread the Gurudeva had provided. She was a novice traveler, and a few weeks earlier, her slow pace would have made him anxious. Now, he felt more comfortable as her mentor, ready to go at the pace his student needed. Based on Mica¡¯s prior warnings about spawn near the crevasse, he decided to survey the area. Something bothered him. The place felt haunted. Menacing, even. He didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, but nevertheless, something sinister hid just beyond his periphery. He usually trusted his instincts, so he circled the camp in search of threats. A short distance down the hill, he found himself in a rocky depression with boulders, likely the result of an old rockslide. They were larger than he was, creating a maze of stone. A noise caught his ear. It sounded like pebbles, disturbed by footsteps. He wished he had his sword. The only tool nearby was a large stick, which he picked up, just in case. In between a set of rocks, he thought he saw a person scurry away. He lunged forward and caught sight of a young woman, but only briefly. She disappeared before he could get a better look. He was only able to make out blue robes, like the ones worn by priestesses in Minoa. As far as he knew, no one else was on a pilgrimage to the shrine. Unless the Gurudeva sent a spy, this person wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. He decided to track her path, while maintaining a brisk yet steady pace. She moved quickly, weaving in and out between the boulders, but Bram kept up. He worried that the woman was intentionally leading him further from the camp, as if trying to separate him from Mica. He needed to cut the chase short. Rather than follow the woman down the same path, he circled around to outflank her. His plan worked. But when he finally caught up, the woman took him by surprise. He recognized her. She had been in the meditation room the day he and Virgil broke inside to take the sunstone. One of his men, driven by Virgil¡¯s spell of compulsion, thrust his sword straight through her breast. Bram saw her die. Yet there she stood, robes stained crimson where the wound had been. Her flesh was pale and her eyes, wide and vacant. She said nothing. All he heard was a slow, deeply unnerving breathing. Inhale. Exhale. Like a hollow breeze. He inched backwards with a furtive step, when a twig snapped behind him. He spun around, only to face an old man. One which, once again, he knew to be dead. During The War, he had been ordered to root out enemy soldiers posing as villagers in a small Koban town. He was certain was of them was hiding in an old farmhouse, but when he went to investigate, the owner attacked him with a pitchfork. Bram didn¡¯t want to hurt a defenseless peasant, but the man persisted. He had merely meant to knock him unconscious with the hilt of his sword, but the farmer dodged, and Bram¡¯s blade accidentally nicked his ear.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. He remembered staring in disbelief as his blade¡¯s toxins coursed through the farmer¡¯s body. He wanted to call for the village sorcerers, but the Angkorian army punished troops severely for giving aid to the enemy. All he could do was watch as the man writhed on the ground, bellowing in pain. Worse, the farmer¡¯s family watched on the sidelines, faces drenched in frightful tears. Bram had long since repressed the terrible memory, but the man¡¯s blackened, rotted ear reminded him vividly of what he had done. His legs weakened, and his heart ached, as other men and women gathered around him. Each had familiar yet horrifying faces. He had murdered so many during The War, and he couldn¡¯t escape the truth that many were no more than innocent villagers. The suffering ¡­ the pain ¡­ all at his own hands. It was a miracle that Quon Nan and Zhao Peng trusted him, not to mention J¨®zef Brandt, Konrad Rommel, and many others. Gnostic Knights were the epitome of fear and loathing in the world, and he despised himself for being a member. Whatever he hoped to achieve by joining their ranks, the harm and death he caused was a sin he could never wash away. No wonder Virgil had expected him to be a willing lapdog. By now, he was trapped. His back was flat against one of the boulders, while the bodies of those he killed closed in. He was paralyzed with fear and self-revilement, and there was nowhere left to run. To his left, a woman who had been with child. She had sneaked up on an Angkorian soldier with a knife, forcing Bram to judge her life against his comrade. It was a snap judgment, but one which cruelly ended two lives at once. To his right, an adolescent who had taken up his father¡¯s sword in a vain attempt for vengeance. Ahead, a woman with long white hair ¡­ Yuri¡¯s mother. He was petrified as more of the dead from his past entered the clearing. Their blank visages gutted him to the core. They were the damned and forlorn, creatures of his own making, with blackened teeth ready to consume his flesh. He dropped the branch he had been carrying, having no more will to defend himself. He closed his eyes and buried his face in his hands. Emotions that had trawled in his soul¡¯s abyss for so long, suddenly surged to the surface. He screamed and sank to his knees, cowering. An explosion¡ªloud and abrupt¡ªjarred him to his senses. He opened his eyes to witness the nearby brush set aflame, and the dead that happened to stand on top, ignited. A second blast blinded him, but it succeeded in scattering the nightmares in all directions. Some grabbed the charred remains of their brethren before leaving. By the time Bram pulled himself together, the bodies of the dead were gone. He opened his eyes and tried to make sense of what had happened. His heart raced as he stood and scanned the area. The only one left was a man in plain, gray robes, who approached carrying a familiar walking stick. Bram blinked, trying to recognize this vision from his past. ¡°Matthias?¡± His throat was raw, and his voice cracked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are ¡­ that you¡¯re ¡­.¡± The scholar cut him off. ¡°Don¡¯t say anotha word. Ah don¡¯t wanna know what ya saw in those ¡­ things.¡± Bram didn¡¯t understand, so Matthias explained. ¡°Those were doppelgangers, Lad. Dangerous spawn that can summon a person¡¯s worst fears b¡¯fore they attack.¡± Bram finally found his words. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The old man scoffed. ¡°Ah should ask you th¡¯ same thing. Where¡¯s yar sword, and what¡¯re ya doin¡¯ in those old clothes? Are ya incognito, like last time?¡± Bram had no way to summarize the terrible events since leaving Rungholt. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ complicated. I¡¯m actually here to escort someone to the shrine at¡ª¡± His heart raced as he remembered Mica. ¡°My companion! She¡¯s not too far from here. If those doppelgangers found her ¡­.¡± Matthias raised his staff. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Bram retraced his steps through the rocks and brush at breakneck speed. Just as he arrived, a giant spider reared on its hind legs, mandibles thrashing. Heavy beads of venom dripped from its maw. Bram rolled to the side, just in time to avoid an attack. A ball of fire whizzed over his head and exploded on contact with the creature. Bram heard a bunch of them scatter, further down the path. He recovered and dashed forward. Even without a weapon, he didn¡¯t hesitate to reach Mica in time. Fortunately, he found her huddled fearfully against her travel bag, in the middle of the clearing. Seeing that the spiders had fled, she dusted herself off and stood up. ¡°Thanks be to Gaia! I, uh ¡­ probably should have warned you that doppelgangers were known to be in this area. You see, I¡¯m deathly afraid of spiders, and¡ªoh, who are you?¡± She made eye contact with Matthias, who greeted her with a gracious bow. ¡°My name¡¯s Matthias, my dear ¡­ Matthias, the Ambisanguinous.¡± Her eyes went wide, fears ostensibly forgotten. ¡°No way! My Vinetan friends have told me all about you. They say you have both blue and red manna. I¡¯ve never met anyone like that before!¡± The priestess¡¯s flattery paired well with the old man¡¯s ego. He practically gushed. ¡°Well ¡­ Ah¡¯m happy t¡¯ reveal the rumors are true.¡± He must have realized how he sounded. He stopped and cleared his throat. ¡°So, eh ¡­ Bram tells me yur headed t¡¯ the Crevasse. Ah just so happen to be goin¡¯ there, maeself. If ya don¡¯t mind, what say we travel together for a spell? For mutual protection, o¡¯ course.¡± Mica turned to Bram, like a child pleading with a parent. ¡°The Gurudeva didn¡¯t specify we go alone. Wouldn¡¯t it be wise to ask Master Deleuze for help?¡± Bram had some questions for Matthias and wanted to know what his old companion had been doing for the last few weeks. Of course, he couldn¡¯t forget that the old man nearly killed him in a fit of blind rage. But, considering it involved his daughter¡¯s tragic death, he was willing to call it water under the bridge. ¡°It¡¯s your call.¡± The scholar¡¯s eyes narrowed, suggesting the comment took him by surprise. Mica paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°I say we go together. There¡¯s no downside, right? And we could use some protection, in case the doppelgangers come back. And, oh yeah. My name¡¯s Mica.¡± The priestess-in-training made a proper introduction, and before long, the three resumed their journey. Chapter 77 : Spine
Chapter LXXVII : Spine Earlnight of Terminus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
Cedric spent many nights in the old Angkorian dungeons, but his spirit was far from broken. He performed his work, as he had agreed, which led to quick progress on his Zounds airbase. Nevertheless, he never stopped searching for ways to undermine his captors. Not a moment went by when the tortured screams of Mason Eckerd¡¯s youngest son didn¡¯t tear at his insides. Virgil¡¯s odious act of coercion wouldn¡¯t soon be forgotten. Nor would Cedric wash away the image of his sadistic eyes: bright orbs that reflected the nearby torch flames, as he gazed at his prisoner with unbridled malice from the other side of the cell. It was the look of a madman. Or, perhaps, the same perverted demon magic that corrupted poor King Richard. No man of his right mind would ever commit such atrocities. Especially not without a hint of remorse. Cedric hated Virgil with a passion, but his animosity dulled over the passing days, instead forming a heavy lump at the bottom of his gut. A glowing ember, kept white-hot by his memories of the injustice. He vowed to carry it with him, always, to sustain his hunger for vengeance and retribution. To outsmart Virgil¡¯s shrewdness and cunning, he needed to know the man¡¯s true motives. He tried to reason why Zounds was so important. Clearly, it was crucial to Virgil¡¯s plans, but he didn¡¯t know how. Fully operational, the airbase would have incredible destructive powers. But, if Virgil¡¯s goal was simply to level the cities of his enemies, there were easier alternatives. Angkor¡¯s military arsenal already had weapons stronger than any other force on the planet. Cedric surmised that it might have to do with the new ¡°black box¡± devices. He studied their specifications, trying to work out their function. They appeared to be some kind of sensor, but what they were designed to detect remained a mystery. As a last resort, he considered sabotage. An ever-so-subtle change might escape notice from the senior artisans, who thoroughly checked his blueprints for accuracy and validity. They were clever men, but far below Cedric¡¯s intellect. He could sneak in a weak point along the main struts that would cause the hull to buckle at high altitudes, and no one would know the difference. He imagined Virgil on board, experiencing the fatal thrill of his weapon of mass destruction plummeting toward the planet. Cedric¡¯s quill hovered over the design schematics, ready to ink in the bogus measurement that would cause the whole thing to collapse on itself. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Zounds was too important. As wicked as the child might be, the father loved her too much to destroy her. Cedric clenched his teeth over his own sentimentalism, which stood in the way of perfect vengeance. Of course, he also had to consider the collateral damage, should a cathedral-sized airborne heap of explosive material come raining down on a populated area. The casualties would be too great to even imagine. He cursed under his breath. There had to be another way!The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. But, not within his cell. And not without visibility to the outside world. He was denied a time piece or even an hourglass, leaving him with only the ability to judge relative time between events. Twice each day, the jailor interrupted his solitude. The first was to deliver and remove his waste and water buckets, which served for both drinking and hygiene, along with a smelly dish rag that reeked of old mold. The jailor also delivered porridge in the morn, the same gruel served to other prisoners. Hard to swallow at first, but being at the edge of starvation made it palatable. Closer to lateday, the jailor delivered a more substantive meal. One of Cedric¡¯s requests had been to feed off the same menu as the Royals, at least once per day. It consisted of starch, usually a crust of bread or some milk and potatoes; a slice of whatever fruit or vegetable had lingered longest in the food closets before spoiling; and a salty strip of fish or swine. At the end of the week, the Substratum butchered a calf and served red meat, though a few bites always seemed to be missing from Cedric¡¯s plate. He suspected the jailor¡ªan obese and repulsive man who always seemed to know how to raise his prisoner¡¯s blood pressure¡ªhelped himself to a morsel or two before serving. The new diet wasn¡¯t all bad. Cedric consumed far less quantities of food than he had as Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman. Consequently, he felt more energetic and began losing his stoutly figure. Between number crunching, he put his anger toward a regiment of exercise. His small cell was somewhat limiting, but the space between his cot and desk was adequate for stretching and pushups. He felt better than he had in years. In response, the jailor worsened his treatment. Each time the filthy man entered the cell, he restrained Cedric¡¯s left ankle to a clamp on the floor. Once secured, he bound Cedric¡¯s arms tightly behind his chair and drove his head against the top of his desk. The man¡¯s body odor was revolting. Every time he came within five spans, its potent effluvium brough bile to Cedric¡¯s throat. The Craftsman glared at his assaulter, knowing the day would come when he would have his comeuppance. He vowed to find a means of escape, despite the risk of punishment. So he started scheming. At first, the notion was more like a daydream. A passing fancy, like lazing between satin bed sheets with a warm brandy in hand. However, an accident born of frustration brought it closer to reality. While spending hours optimizing his design to accommodate another ¡°black box¡± feature, he angrily shoved his blueprints off the desk, sending papers and tools cascading to the cold stone floor. Along went his calculatron, the precious adding machine of his own invention. When it hit the hard stone, he heard an audible crack. He was too late to save it, but when he bent over, he realized the frame was split, exposing a thin metal spine. He gawked for a few moments before removing it from the broken instrument. So far, his captors had been meticulous in denying him any kind of metal tool, but here was something they had overlooked. It was rigid, yet pliable, about a foot in length. Given the right shape, it had the makings of a lock pick. For days, he used the flame of his meager candle to soften and slowly bend the metal. He did this discreetly, no more than a few hours at a time, wary of being discovered. When he was done molding, he hid the tool inside his mattress. As soon as he was certain he was alone, he approached the lock and inserted the metal slowly, feeling around inside, imagining the mechanism¡¯s inner workings. Then he made adjustments. He worked slowly and methodically, careful not to fracture the sensitive instrument and ruin his chances altogether. At last, while twisting in the usual manner, he felt it catch. He applied a small amount of pressure, and the lock made a hollow clunk. His body surged with adrenaline, lifting him to unknown levels of euphoria. The gate opened, and he slipped swiftly into the darkness. Chapter 78 : Alliance
Chapter LXXVIII : Alliance Earlnight of Terminus, Twenty-Eighth Day of Autumnmoon
Matthias didn¡¯t believe in Fate, but if running into Bram Morrison twice in one month, on two separate continents, didn¡¯t involve cosmic intervention, then it was one crazy coincidence. Perhaps, too crazy. He wanted to know what brought the Knight to Minoa, but Bram was too eager to reach the base of the crevasse before dark to start a heavy conversation. Matthias was sure it was bad news, but he was willing to be patient. By the time dusk settled, they set up camp close to the entrance. Nearby, a thin path led into the canyon, disappearing below the ledge, into total darkness. The plan was to descend at first light. Until then, there was time for Matthias to engage with his old companion. Mica had already fallen asleep, so the old scholar beckoned the former Gnostic to the campfire. He used his magic to summon a large log at his side. He tapped it, inviting Bram to sit. ¡°Why don¡¯t ya join me, so we can have our long overdue chat?¡± The fire cracked, and glowing embers cast a soft, orange light. Its heat brought comfort to the cool night air. Matthias summoned a second log and added it on top. Bram obliged, and it was obvious how the last few weeks had aged him. He looked weary. Tired. Like a spark inside of him had died. Matthias needed to get the man talking. ¡°Kind ova strange coincidence, doncha think? That we happened t¡¯ travel t¡¯ the Crevasse on the same day. Ah usually don¡¯t believe in Fate, but if Ah¡¯d not been nearby when those doppelgangers attacked, ya would¡¯ah been finished!¡± Bram nodded weakly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right. I¡¯m grateful for your help.¡± Matthias stroked his beard. The man¡¯s tone was humbler than before, but it sounded sincere. Still, the confidence and swagger of a Knight was missing, and the difference was profound, almost grating. ¡°What happened t¡¯ ya, Bram? Yur not th¡¯ same man Ah met a few weeks ago.¡± The warrior seemed to melt before the old scholar¡¯s eyes. His shoulders drooped, and his face fell into a pitiful grimace. For a while, nothing broke the silence but a choir of crickets. Then he spoke. He held nothing back. He told Matthias about his journey to Loulan, Rosa¡¯s discoveries about the Ahrimen, and the additional knowledge from Emperor Zhao Peng. He followed with the fierce battle against Angkor that resulted in the loss of another sunstone. Matthias listened patiently, until Bram told of the attack on his ship from the legendary monster, Typhon. He teared up, explaining how Yuri was lost at sea, and Matthias felt he needed to say something. ¡°Yoo listen to me, Bram. Yuri¡¯s stronger than they look, and they ain¡¯t gone for good, or mae beard¡¯s not white! Ya don¡¯t just sit there, wallowin¡¯ in grief. Ya do what ya must t¡¯ find ¡®em. Ya hear me?¡± Bram just stared, awestruck. Matthias waved his index finger for emphasis. ¡°Ah saw that child¡¯s powers with mea own eyes. To ¡®ave aeons at their beck ¡®n call is a gift beyond anythin¡¯ the rest of us could ever comprehend. If yoo made it this far, then they did, too! Bram nodded quietly, his lips pressed tightly together. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing all of this. Once I help Mica finish her pilgrimage, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to find Yuri again. Same goes for Rosa.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°There¡¯s more, though. When I lost my sword and armor, and I landed in Minoa on an empty beach, something changed in me.¡± He gritted his teeth. Matthias knew how difficult it was for some men to share their personal feelings, but it seemed that Bram was undeterred. ¡°It took a while before I stopped feeling sorry for myself. But when I did, I was happy that I lost the things that made me a Gnostic. Even though I¡¯m weaker and more vulnerable, I¡¯m not giving up. Not on life, and certainly not on the ones I truly care about. I know I need to rebuild my strength, but I vow ¡­ someday ¡­ I¡¯ll find them. I won¡¯t give up. Not ever.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed Bram had grown, after all. He also seemed to realize just how much he had opened up. He looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I usually don¡¯t go on like that.¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°Ya know what, Bram? When Ah first met ya, Ah didn¡¯t think ya could be trusted. Yoo were insincere and posin¡¯ as someone else. But now ¡­ Ah suppose Ah misjudged ya.¡± Bram merely looked back and nodded. Matthias felt it was the right time to share something of his own personal experience. ¡°Ya know ¡­ there¡¯s only two things in life Ah ever loved besides mae magic: mae wife ¡­ and mae daughter. And now that they¡¯re gone, th¡¯ magic don¡¯t feel as important. Ah bet ya feel the same way ¡®bout the Knighthood.¡± Bram nodded somberly. Matthia smiled. ¡°Indulge me. I¡¯d like t¡¯ tell ya a story, ¡®bout the day Angela was born.¡± The former Knight nodded and waited politely. Matthias took a deep breath and started. ¡°T¡¯was supposed t¡¯ be th¡¯ happiest day o¡¯ mae life. Ya see, Ah was already older than most fathers when Ah married. Ah spent th¡¯ days o¡¯ mae youth studyin¡¯, ya see, t¡¯ improve mae skills. Never thought Ah¡¯d have room for a partner ¡­ till Ah met Angela. That is, Angela¡¯s mother, who had th¡¯ same name. She was a powerful sorceress, and Ah loved her wit¡¯ all mae heart. Folks thought we was too old t¡¯ conceive a child, but we proved ¡®em wrong, we did.¡± His smile was bittersweet. ¡°Unfortunately, the pregnancy had complications. She needed constant supervision, and th¡¯ doctors feared a stillbirth. We studied at the medical university known as the Nexus, so there was plenty o¡¯ sorcerers t¡¯ tend t¡¯ these things. Ne¡¯ertheless, ¡®twas a constant struggle.¡± He felt choked up and paused to compose himself. ¡°The contractions came three weeks early. After discussin¡¯ it with th¡¯ sorcerers on duty, we deemed it time t¡¯ induce labor. We thought the worst was behind us. But we were wrong. A clot formed, and we feared it might pass to th¡¯ child. None of us wanted t¡¯ risk performin¡¯ surgery on a three week preemie.¡± Bram lowered his head, no doubt anticipating a tragic climax. Matthias pressed forward. ¡°Angela insisted that we either destroy the clot or divert it. Naturally, we chose diversion as the least invasive option. Destroyin¡¯ the clot would¡¯ve required a very experienced wizard wit¡¯ just the right kind o¡¯ trainin¡¯. Ah was the top candidate, but Ah stepped aside so the sorcerers could take the less risky approach.¡± Painful memories formed a knot in Matthias¡¯ chest. He placed his hand over his heart, instinctively. ¡°Turns out, ¡®twas poor judgment. Midway through labor, the clot passed through Angela¡¯s heart, creatin¡¯ a palpitation and a series o¡¯ tremors that would¡¯ah put both lives in danger. We had no choice but t¡¯ perform a cesarean. ¡®Twas painful, but we had th¡¯ whole ward workin¡¯ together on it. The magic that day would¡¯ah lit up the city o¡¯ Kish on the Great Harvest. After a long an¡¯ intensive process, we took the newborn from the womb, and she was alive ¡­ and beautiful.¡± The old scholar was so choked up he could barely finish. ¡°She was ¡­ the most wonderful thing Ah¡¯d ever seen. All Ah wanted ¡­ was to place her ¡­ in her mother¡¯s arms.¡± Matthias squeezed out a few sobs, determined to finish. ¡°By the time we recovered the baby ¡­ Angela was dead.¡± Silence. Not even the crickets dared to interrupt.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°The other sorcerers tried t¡¯ repair the damage, but her heart didn¡¯t respond. Ah handed the baby off t¡¯ try meaself, but Ah wasn¡¯t strong enough. She¡¯d already passed.¡± Bram reached out. ¡°Matthias ¡­ I¡¯m¡ª¡± He waved away the effort. ¡°Don¡¯t. Ah don¡¯t want your sympathy.¡± The former Knight retracted his hand. He looked confused, like he didn¡¯t know the proper response. But Matthias didn¡¯t need him to do anything special. All he needed was for Bram to understand. He collected himself and explained. ¡°The reason Ah told you this is because ya need to know what mae daughter meant to me. And ¡­ Ah¡¯m willing t¡¯ do anythin¡¯ make sure the ones behind the bombin¡¯ at Rungholt are brought t¡¯ justice.¡± Bram blinked a few times but seemed to understand. Matthias wanted to say more. ¡°Ah¡¯ve come t¡¯ terms with mae grief, and Ah think we have a bit in common. Ah could¡¯ah given up, buried mae daughter, and gone back to Vineta. But Ah just can¡¯t leave it at that. There¡¯s unfinished business, and Ah know ya know what Ah¡¯m referrin¡¯ to.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not just referring to King Richard. You know there are others pulling the strings and aiming to control the Ahrimen¡¯s power. If they succeed, more will die. Much more.¡± Matthias nodded firmly. ¡°Speakin¡¯ o¡¯ which ¡­ I need to admit somethin¡¯ to ya: This wasn¡¯t the first time Ah learned about the Ahrimen.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°In fact, I, uh ¡­ followed you for a bit after leavin¡¯ Rungholt.¡± The former Knight drew a sharp breath. ¡°You did?¡± Matthias nodded. ¡°Ah felt bad about attackin¡¯ yoo, and Ah wanted to make amends, but ¡­ it never felt like the right time.¡± The former Knight looked almost relieved. ¡°Matthias, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°Ah most certainly do.¡± The old scholar was intent on doing the right thing. ¡°Ah owe you an apology for hurtin¡¯ ya. Also, yoo should know that Ah followed ya while invisible all the way t¡¯ the base o¡¯ Mount Abakai. And Ah overheard what Rosa told ya.¡± Bram leaned back on his log and chuckled. ¡°I guess that explains why you didn¡¯t look so surprised during my story.¡± ¡°Aye, well, the whole thing was good context, and it explained a few things Ah didn¡¯t know b¡¯fore. Still, you ought t¡¯ know what I did after leavin¡¯ Mount Abakai.¡± Bram looked interested. ¡°Go on.¡± Matthias adjusted his robes and position on the log, thinking about where to begin. ¡°I, eh ¡­ returned Angela¡¯s body to her home in Vineta and buried her in an orchard near the house where she grew up. She always loved it there ¡­.¡± He cleared his throat and took a deep breath. Reliving those first few days wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°At first, Ah couldn¡¯t sleep, and mae insides felt like acid. Ah spent a week wanderin¡¯ between taverns. A mug o¡¯ mead in one hand and a ¡­ whore in th¡¯ other. But ¡­ then Ah came to mae senses.¡± He tried to cut the reminiscing short. There were other, more important matters to discuss. ¡°After wakin¡¯ up broke and hung-over a few times, Ah threw away the liquor an¡¯ got to business. Ah remembered what Rosa revealed, so Ah followed up on somethin¡¯ she told ya. A name: Maurice Vance.¡± Bram leaned close and regarded Matthias attentively. ¡°Ya see, Ah¡¯m old enough to ¡®ve been a scholar while Vance was still at th¡¯ Nexus. An¡¯ Ah remember the scandal, too. To be honest, Ah was one of the skeptics who thought he¡¯d wasted his career studyin¡¯ the sunstones. But, it¡¯s clear Ah was wrong, along wit¡¯ everyone else. The Circle would¡¯ah tried t¡¯ cover it up, at least in public. As Sunstone Protectors, they couldn¡¯t allow knowledge t¡¯ spread. But, Ah hoped their habit of meticulous recordkeeping would allow me to uncover the truth. Turns out, Ah was right.¡± Bram raised his brows. ¡°Are you saying you accessed the records without their permission?¡± Matthias rolled his eyes. ¡°Come on, Bram. D¡¯ya really think Ah shouldha gone an¡¯ told ¡®em what Ah knew t¡¯ their faces? Believe me, when it comes to that group o¡¯ crusty old scholars, it¡¯s better to beg forgiveness than t¡¯ ask for permission. At any rate, Ah confirmed everythin¡¯ Rosa told ya, plus a few more things of interest.¡± Bram looked intrigued. ¡°What did you learn?¡± Matthias raised a hand. ¡°Ah¡¯ll get to that. First ¡­ Ah had t¡¯ know what became of Angkor. Ah figured, if the city was bein¡¯ run by a demon, Ah had to see it, maeself. So, after leavin¡¯ Vineta, Ah snuck into the capital.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°You actually made it past their defenses?¡± Matthias scoffed. ¡°You doubt my abilities? Heh! It was easier than gettin¡¯ into the records at the Nexus, let me tell ya.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°Until now, the idea of sneaking into Angkor sounded impossible to me. But, sometimes I forget to look at the world through the lens of a scholar.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Matthias figured he¡¯d accept it as a compliment. ¡°B¡¯fore Ah go on, Ah need t¡¯ warn ya. The Angkor Ah saw ¡­ isnae the same as ya remember.¡± Bram looked forlorn yet resolute. ¡°Please. However painful it might be, I need to know what happened to my homeland.¡± Matthias sighed. ¡°It¡¯s no¡¯ good. More than half the people¡¯s been wiped out. They¡¯re dumpin¡¯ bodies into large pits an¡¯ burnin¡¯ ¡®em by the hundreds. The rest are under some kinda spell, forced into hard labor, like slaves. They¡¯re thin, emaciated, limpin¡¯ about ¡­ hardly even human!¡± Bram whole body stiffened. ¡°There¡¯s more. Hellspawn roam at night, while the human military mostly disappears ¡®neath th¡¯ city. Ah noticed activity on the outskirts, too. Armies of artisans constructin¡¯ somethin¡¯ bigger than anythin¡¯ Ah¡¯ve ever seen before. Some kind o¡¯ weapon, Ah think.¡± Bram looked devastated. He could hardly speak. ¡°I ¡­ I had no idea things were so bad. But ¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t even leave this place! Not on my own, at least. How about you? How did you get here?¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°¡®twasn¡¯t easy. Rituals for travelin¡¯ halfway ¡®round the world are complex an¡¯ dangerous. It nearly killed me gettin¡¯ this far. An¡¯ Ah don¡¯t expect I can easily repeat the process, much less take a passenger.¡± Bram sighed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be of much help, even if you could get me into Angkor. I¡¯m not a Knight, anymore. Remember? And even if I were, I¡¯d be useless there.¡± Matthias was confused. ¡°Well, I figured that¡¯s why yur here. Yur headed to the Crevasse, aintcha?¡± Bram looked at him strangely. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m here is to serve as penance for what I did as a Gnostic. Willingly or not, I helped Virgil steal their sunstone, and now I either take Mica on her pilgrimage or get sentenced to death. Believe me, I¡¯d rather be on a ship to warn the Circle of Sorcerers before Angkor gets the final sunstone. In fact, that¡¯s where I was headed before my ship was attacked. Minoa is the last place I wanted to end up.¡± Matthias couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The former Gnostic looked wounded. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Just thinkin¡¯ ¡®bout Fate, is all.¡± Bram crossed his arms and frowned. Matthias explained himself. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way. Ah¡¯m not mocking ya. Ah¡¯m just thinkin¡¯ it¡¯s ironic that the last place ya wanted to go happens t¡¯ be the best place in the world t¡¯ change yur fortunes for th¡¯ better.¡± Bram looked clueless. ¡°What do you mean? Are you thinking that hermit, Asura Mazda, can help? Mica told me that he grants wisdom or visions to those he deems worthy, but that¡¯s only if you believe in someone who can live for hundreds of years. Frankly, I was beginning to think it¡¯s all superstition.¡± Matthias knew that Bram was being facetious, but his ears perked up. ¡°Hundreds o¡¯ years, ya say?¡± Bram glared, so he explained. ¡°Remember Ah told ya earlier about Vance¡¯s research? It just so happens he understood the threat o¡¯ th¡¯ Ahrimen b¡¯fore he even started researchin¡¯ the sunstones. And he knew, if he was to prevail against these immortal demons, he needed the wisdom o¡¯ the ¡®Great Sages¡¯.¡± Bram leaned back and let out a deep breath. ¡°How could I be so stupid? You think this hermit might be a descendent, like Yuri? No wonder you came all this way to speak with him.¡± ¡°Not just a descendent, Bram.¡± Matthias noted the look of wonder on the warrior¡¯s face. ¡°Vance¡¯s research told o¡¯ the locations of great cataclysms. Horrendous disasters that happened more than a thousand years ago, when the Ahrimen first enacted their wrath on mankind. These included Mount Abakai, ruins supposedly hidden within the Southern Archipelago, and ¡­ the Great Crevasse. He believed that if someone wanted t¡¯ find a Great Sage, they¡¯d need t¡¯ go t¡¯ one o¡¯ these locations.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes blinked and moved rapidly. ¡°Then ¡­ you think Asura Mazda is ¡­ an actual Great Sage?¡± Matthias nodded. ¡°Think about it. He¡¯s supposedly centuries old an¡¯ has the power o¡¯ prophesy and illusion. Vance believed the Great Sages were the only ones capable of defeatin¡¯ the Ahrimen. That¡¯s why Ah risked mae life just to get here.¡± Bram stared into the dark of night for a long time before speaking. ¡°Who were the Great Sages, Matthias? Even Zhao Peng didn¡¯t seem to know, and he had the benefit of Transiens Veritas.¡± Matthias shrugged. ¡°Ah don¡¯t think anyone knows. Even Vance didn¡¯t have all the answers. All we know is that their magic was the only thing capable of defeatin¡¯ the Ahrimen.¡± ¡°In that case, there¡¯s something else you should know.¡± Bram told him about Uriel, the spirit living inside of Yuri. ¡°Zhao Peng confirmed through Transiens Veritas that Uriel was a Great Sage, and Rosa believed they were some kind of ¡®force of nature¡¯, rather than a person. As far as we know, Uriel never took on their own form. They only spoke to Yuri through their pendant. Perhaps that¡¯s why no one has ever seen Asura Mazda, either. They¡¯ve only interacted with him, indirectly.¡± Matthias was astounded. ¡°Hmm. Not what Ah expected, but it doesn¡¯t contradict anythin¡¯ from Vance. Ne¡¯ertheless, if Yuri has a Great Sage protectin¡¯ them, Ah¡¯m certain they¡¯ll be okay. As for us, we need t¡¯ speak t¡¯ this hermit b¡¯fore we have any hope of defeatin¡¯ the Ahrimen.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Agreed. Plus, it¡¯ll get Mica through her pilgrimage. The Gurudeva promised to get me back to the Northern Continent, if I see this through, and I see no reason why you can¡¯t come with me.¡± Matthias wasn¡¯t so sure. He didn¡¯t know much about the Minoans, but he knew that many scholars in Vineta distrusted them. He just hoped Bram hadn¡¯t promised the Gurudeva too much else. ¡°Then it¡¯s an alliance. We¡¯ll work together to rid th¡¯ world o¡¯ th¡¯ Ahrimen ¡­ and those responsible, too.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad to have you back at my side.¡± He and Matthias shook, and the old scholar noted a change come over the former Gnostic. Since they started their conversation, Bram looked like a man who had been beaten down. But now, he saw hope. Matthias needed it, too. If he was right about his research, the Great Sage might have something else he wanted. Something no other scholar could do with just one type of manna. Matthias believed that with a bit of insight into ancient magic, he¡¯d rediscover a spell so powerful, it was said it could level mountains. ¡°There. We¡¯re committed,¡± he announced with a wide grin. ¡°Now let¡¯s get some sleep. We must prepare for the unexpected.¡± Bram agreed, and the two companions retired for the night. Chapter 79 : Cruelty
Chapter LXXIX : Cruelty Premorn of Somnus, Twenty-Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
The moment Cedric left the threshold of his cell, he was an escapee on the run, and his life depended on fleeing before his captors knew he was gone. He estimated he had at least an hour before the jailor returned for the morning ritual. Yet a barrier stood between him and freedom: the large, iron door that led back to the Substratum. He had no idea what awaited him on the other side, but his only chance of survival was to sneak down to the hangar and fly one of the airships to the surface. It was a long shot, but better than no hope at all. As for the door, its lock was heavy and robust. Far too rigid for his tiny metal spine. He needed more. He needed to improvise. There had to be something, nearby. He scoured the area, looking for anything he could dismantle and fit inside the lock. Meanwhile, his candleflame dwindled. It had already burned to the end of the wick. All that remained was a fat, waxy base and a tiny flame that flickered on its way out. It hardly cast enough light to search, much less provide enough heat to mold metal. He was running out of options and out of time. He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath. Panicking wasn¡¯t going to help. He was smarter than his captors. He just needed to think. Meanwhile, the frosty air chilled his bones, and the dark stone beneath his feet siphoned his remaining warmth. He shivered while he hunted for answers. He had fallen far, since his days as Grand Craftsman. Less than a month ago, he served as Richard¡¯s loyal subject, blinded with contentment and complacency. He never questioned the amorality of his kingdom, even when its evil stared him in the face. He was ashamed he hadn¡¯t put more faith in Rosa or Bram. He only hoped they had reached Kitezh safely. If he ever made it to the surface, he would seek them there. He opened his eyes, ready to make progress. He gazed down the hall, to the rooms used for torture and interrogation. He figured there might still be old equipment with parts he could reuse. As much as he loathed sleuthing in a place where human beings were maimed, mutilated, and dismembered, he couldn¡¯t afford to be selective. So he made his way there, hands trembling as he carried his failing candle. The room was vast, full of rusted, old devices. The smell was like an old waste pipe, carrying hints of blood and mold amid strong scents of decay. He almost heard the moans and screams of enemy prisoners, as if the dead still haunted it. His spine tingled when he caught sight of a shape in the corner. He tightened his grip on his candle and forced his parched throat to swallow. It wasn¡¯t his imagination. A body was crumpled on the ground, barely detectable in the dim light. He approached with shallow breaths, but as he neared, his heart rose and caught in his chest, and his eyes welled up with tears. He reached out, grabbed the corpse by the shoulder, and pulled the body onto its back. The flesh had a creamy consistency and was covered with small insects, but he couldn¡¯t mistake the boy¡¯s identity. The corpse belonged to Adam Eckard. He sobbed immediately. For weeks, he held himself responsible for being slow to accept Virgil¡¯s demands, while the poor boy was whipped until his skin was nearly flayed off his back. Even so, he held onto hope that Adam would recover, and his captors would honor their deal to spare him. Sadly, it was clear, now, they had no intention. They merely took him down the hall and disposed of his body in an empty corner to bleed to death. Cedric only hoped that Adam¡¯s death was painless. That he never woke and never had to experience the agony of dying alone. Cedric didn¡¯t cry for long. His sadness turned to anger. The depths of evil had no bounds, and Virgil¡¯s wickedness had no limit. He was a vile man, and he needed to be stopped. Cedric changed his mind about the lockpick. What he needed was a weapon. He needed to hide and wait for the jailor to return. He scanned the room and found the perfect instrument. A large sledgehammer lay atop a table at the far edge of the room. He set the candle down and grasped it in his hands. It had a solid, wooden handle and a head made of steel. It was sturdy, well-balanced, and had held up rather well over the years. It felt comfortable to hold, and with the right technique, it would do serious damage. In the distance, he heard a loud clank. Someone had just unlocked the large, iron door. He took the sledgehammer with him and backed against the wall. For a moment, he wondered if he should extinguish his candle, but he figured he might need it later. He listened, intently, hoping to catch the jailor by surprise. He waited, but he was only met with silence. Utter, complete silence. He had listened to the jailor enter dozens of times. The large man was distinctively clumsy as he waddled through the corridor. But not this time. He held his breath and crept slowly to the main hall to get a better view. Usually, the jailor carried a lantern, or brought an extra candle to replace Cedric¡¯s when it ran out. But this time, there was only pitch black. A subtle breeze blew past his ear, raising goosebumps on his skin. He held the sledgehammer tightly and tiptoed closer.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. From his rear, he heard the sound of clapping hands. It was so striking and unexpected that he nearly jumped out of his skin. He spun around, back toward his candle, but all he saw was the silhouette of a man, whose face was fully hidden. ¡°Congratulations, Mister Curtis.¡± The voice, laced with sarcasm, was unmistakable. Virgil taunted him. ¡°I was wondering if you¡¯d ever attempt to leave your cell. I gave it even odds, since I took you for a coward. I¡¯m glad you proved me wrong.¡± Cedric bared his teeth. He had nothing but hatred and contempt. ¡°You bastard! You let him die. He could have lived, but you tossed him in a filthy corner ¡­ like a piece of trash!¡± Virgil¡¯s head swiveled in the direction of the corpse. His profile almost caught enough light for Cedric to see a gaunter man than he remembered, whose skin was stretched and leathery. ¡°Oh, that.¡± He said it so casually, it made Cedric¡¯s blood boil. ¡°His name was Adam, you heartless swine! And he was just a boy!¡± He tried to contain his tears. ¡°You said you¡¯d give him medical attention. You promised!¡± Virgil shrugged. ¡°I suppose I could have, since you held up your end of the bargain. After all, Zounds is just about fully operational. Our artisans believe the prototype can easily take flight and serve our purposes. I should thank you.¡± Cedric squeezed the shaft of the sledgehammer. He was a hair¡¯s width away from using it. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± Virgil chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t like leaving loose ends, you know.¡± Cedric raised his weapon. ¡°You¡¯re a sick man, and I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯m not scared, anymore.¡± ¡°Ohoho ¡­ You should be ¡­.¡± The response ended in a hiss, barely human. Virgil raised his hands, and a series of orange spheres lit the room, like balls of fire. His face was now clear, aglow in amber light. He opened his mouth, exposing rows of sharp teeth. His face bubbled and warped from beneath the skin, slowly peeling away to reveal muscle and bone. Cedric recoiled, paralyzed with fear, unable to breathe. He managed a voiceless squeal, wondering what kind of demonic force had been unleashed. But the illusion disappeared, and Virgil¡¯s face returned to how it had looked weeks earlier. The Craftsman¡¯s wits were gone, and his knees buckled. ¡°Wh¡ªwhat kind of dark magic is this? More evil from the sunstones?¡± Virgil raised his hands again, and Cedric felt an invisible force pick him up. It drove him against the stone wall, hard enough to send shockwaves through his body. He lost his grip on the sledgehammer, which hit the floor with a series of clanks. He struggled, but Virgil¡¯s magic was like steel. The maniacal wizard approached, until he stood only a span away from the Craftsman¡¯s face. His voice sounded human, but it was no less terrifying. ¡°It¡¯d be a shame to have to kill you. I enjoyed your suffering, oh, so much. It¡¯d be like ¡­ losing a personal chef.¡± Cedric squirmed, his gut clenched with fear. ¡°Monster! If you think I¡¯ll grovel for my life, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ll never negotiate with you again!¡± Virgil stared him down, pupils wide and dilated, a grotesque image that seared itself permanently into Cedric¡¯s psyche. ¡°I agree. Negotiating would be pointless. Besides, it¡¯s impossible to steal a man¡¯s hope with words alone. You must take everything he values, first. Even then, with nothing but his thoughts, he¡¯ll still cling to hope that someday he¡¯ll find justice. You must wait ¡­ as long as it takes ¡­ until even that hope is abandoned.¡± He held Cedric tightly with his magic, nearing within an inch of his face, peering straight into his soul. ¡°You¡¯ll never feel comfort again. You¡¯ll never eat good food. Never see the light of day, nor solve another engineering problem. Your life will be devoid of stimulation, and you¡¯ll wonder why you cling to life at all. Only when you¡¯re ready to beg for death ¡­ only then will I grant it. And to ensure you won¡¯t be tempted to stage another escape, we¡¯re going to make things very difficult for you.¡± Virgil backed away and released his spell. Cedric fell to the floor, wondering what the madman had in store. He didn¡¯t have to wait long. Out of nowhere, the jailor emerged from the darkness, this time wearing a black hood. He took Cedric by the wrists. The Craftsman struggled, but the grip was iron tight. ¡°Get your damned hands off me. What are you doing?¡± His words had no effect. The jailor picked him up like a sack of grain and placed him on the table at the end of the room. He then restrained the Craftsman¡¯s arms and legs with clamps built-in to the table, which Cedric hadn¡¯t noticed before. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize his fate. ¡°Dear Gaia, no! Please! Don¡¯t torture me, I beg you!¡± His heartrate surged, and a warm liquid pooled around his groin. ¡°Please ¡­ please ¡­.¡± The jailor didn¡¯t hesitate. He merely chanted, quietly, under his breath. ¡°Ah, rih, man ¡­ ah, rih, man ¡­.¡± When Cedric¡¯s limbs were secure, he watched in horror as the jailor picked up the sledgehammer and aimed it straight at him. ¡°Please ¡­.¡± The jailor swung, and the hammer slammed directly into Cedric¡¯s left foot, shattering the bones to pieces. He screamed, something between a choke and a gurgle, as more pain than he ever imagined coursed through his body. So much, he couldn¡¯t even verbalize it. The jailor took only a moment to ready a second swing. Cedric tried to squirm, but the hammer went down a second time. It struck his right foot, twisting tendons and ripping ligaments. The Craftsman bellowed so hard a blood vessel burst in his eye, turning his vision red. The pain was excruciating, but his body was held by the restraints. He twisted and writhed in unbearable agony. The world seemed to disappear. There was no sights. No sounds. Just red ¡­ hot ¡­ liquid pain. And then ¡­ it was gone. Cedric¡¯s sweat-drenched, urine-soaked body lay flat on the table, exhausted. Sights and sounds returned, but he felt dizzy and disoriented. The jailor approached and unfastened the restraints. He looked to Virgil, who seemed to be admiring something. Cedric followed the man¡¯s gaze to where his feet had once been. In their place were black, swollen masses, like blocks of tar. He screamed. His feet were gone. Gone! Virgil shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t ever be walking again. But, I trust it will make you more cooperative.¡± Cedric wanted to cry, but there were no more tears. His body went limp as the jailor dragged him back to his cell. The madman had truly taken everything. And a lifetime of cruelty awaited. Chapter 80 : Asura Mazda
Chapter LXXX : Asura Mazda Earlmorn of Somnus, Twenty-Ninth Day of Autumnmoon
Bram woke at first light, surprised to find Matthias already awake and ready to go. The former Knight nudged Mica awake and dismantled the campsite. While the priestess-in-training groggily packed her travel bag, she described the narrow path to the shrine. She expected it to take an hour to fully descend, due to its treacherous shape around the inner canyon. The crew wasted no time. As soon as everyone was ready, they took their first steps into the crevasse. Not long after they descended, the dawn¡¯s amber light began to wane. By the time they reached midway, it had dwindled so faint that Matthias provided extra light. His spell took the form of a pale, glowing orb that hovered overhead. There was only a single span of walkway between the travelers and oblivion, so they walked single file. Bram took the rear, so he could keep a close eye on Mica. She hugged the cliffside as she marched, turning her head inward to avoid looking down. She was clearly frightened, but she pressed on. The march was slow and laborious. Fortunately, after an hour as Mica predicted, the end was in sight. They arrived at a bridge that connected both sides of the abyss, made of the same solid bedrock. No supports, just a thin slab of rock. It had a feeble appearance, yet somehow survived the test of time. On either edge were exquisitely detailed carvings, resembling ancient military soldiers. They had lifelike visages with no visible signs of wear or erosion. Their ominous expressions, locked in place by ancient chisel. They could have almost been real people, frozen in time by magic. At the far end, an archway led into the limestone. Bram took a deep breath. ¡°This is it.¡± Mica was trembling. ¡°Uh ¡­ ye-yes. All we have to do is cross, and, uh ¡­ hopefully not fall.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Matthias¡¯ expression was blas¨¦. ¡°Looks sturdy enough, an¡¯ Ah¡¯ve plenty o¡¯ manna left, if things don¡¯t hold.¡± He pointed with his walking stick. ¡°Why don¡¯t ya go first, Lass. Ya came all this way for your pilgrimage, didntcha? Ya can¡¯t back down now. Go on.¡± At the scholar¡¯s prodding, Mica steeled herself forward. She looked one more time back over her shoulder, and again, the old man urged on. As she advanced, a mist appeared along the bridge, slowly enveloping her. Bram looked to his companion. ¡°Matthias, do you see what I¡¯m seeing?¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Aye, but it don¡¯t seem t¡¯ be a physical manifestation. Ah believe it¡¯s an illusion.¡± As soon as Mica disappeared into the mist, it started to clear. When it was gone, so was she. The priestess-in-training was no longer anywhere on the bridge. Bram felt concerned. ¡°She¡¯s gone. That¡¯s not just an illusion.¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°She chose t¡¯ enter, Bram. Ah don¡¯t sense hostility. We might as well follow suit.¡± There was much about magic that Bram didn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t mean he needed to fear it. He stepped forward confidently, with Matthias at his side. As he traversed the stone bridge, he felt a draft, which raised the hairs on his neck. The air was cold and uninviting, and the mist returned. Matthias¡¯ orb of light fought against the darkness, which slowly closed in. Bram looked to either side and noticed the heads of statues swivel in his direction. The old scholar seemed to sense what he was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bram. There¡¯s no need t¡¯¡ª¡± His voice went mute, and Bram found himself alone, inside the fog. He cursed under his breath. ¡°Matthias?¡± No answer. Even without the old man¡¯s magic, the area still held a faint aura, providing just enough light for Bram to proceed. He pressed onward, until he reached a small clearing. There was still fog on all sides, billowing with thin tendrils, held in place by an invisible force. The clearing was ten spans in radius, illuminated with a pale ambience. It was the end of the path. Bram called out to the darkness. ¡°I wish to speak to Asura Mazda.¡± No response. He thought a moment before calling out again. ¡°My cause is worthy. I fight a great evil, but ¡­ I¡¯m not strong enough to face it. Please, if you¡¯re a Great Sage, grant me your aid.¡± He waited, at a loss for how to proceed. After all the places he had traveled and all that he had sacrificed, he felt there had to be more than just an empty chamber. He tried again. ¡°The world is in danger. If we don¡¯t fight back, the Ahrimen will destroy everything! Listen to me!¡± He screamed, feeling frustrated and despondent. Groaning, he sank to his knees and wondered if his whole journey had been in vain. As he ruminated over his regrets, he saw a shadow lurking within the mist. It looked like a man. He stood up, ready to greet the figure, which slowly came into detail. But as it stepped into the clearing, he recoiled in horror. A Gnostic Knight, large and foreboding, adorned with its hideous helm, stood before him. He had never truly faced a Knight without the safety of his own Gnostic armor. This time, he felt its terrible presence. He steadied his voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Knight removed his helm. Bram felt his body tense. ¡°Samuel!¡± The Knight looked smug. ¡°Then it¡¯s true. You survived my assault, after all.¡± Bram knew how vulnerable he was. Samuel was too great a wizard to evade by diving into the mist. He was defenseless, but no matter what happened, he wasn¡¯t about to cower. He faced his opponent brazenly. ¡°Come to finish me off?¡± The Knight grunted. ¡°Do you truly believe insolence is the best way to greet your superior? Had you behaved better in Loulan, you would have had a much happier ending. I assure you.¡± Bram felt nothing but anger. ¡°As a slave to the Ahriman? Ha! I¡¯ll take my freedom over your empty promises, any day!¡± Samuel merely shook his head. ¡°Hardly. You wouldn¡¯t have been much good to us as Belial¡¯s thrall.¡± Bram gritted his teeth. ¡°Enough with your games. I don¡¯t know how you tracked me here, but you might as well finish me.¡± Samuel took a foreboding step forward, Enough that Bram stepped back, instinctively. ¡°I could destroy you in an instant. And I still might. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here.¡± Bram said nothing, but he eyed the Knight skeptically. ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± Samuel tossed his helm aside. ¡°There. A small token, so you know I mean you no harm.¡± Bram figured he¡¯d test that claim. ¡°What about your sword? Wouldn¡¯t that be the better token?¡± Samuel paused before drawing the dark blade from its sheath. It vibrated with magical energy. More than Bram had ever seen. He remembered that sword cleaving through his own Gnostic blade. Its power was immense. Just seeing it again filled him with terror. Samuel gazed at the sword for a moment before driving it into the ground. It went right through the stone, midway to the shaft, while causing the room to shake. When the rumbling subsided, Samuel redirected his gaze. ¡°Anything else?¡± The former Knight relaxed. He would have never believed that Samuel would honor any kind of parley. But so far, he seemed willing. ¡°I¡¯m listening. So, how did you find me?¡± The Knight chuckled. ¡°How mundane. You could have asked for anything, yet you chose to ask for that which you should have already known the answer.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Enlighten me, anyway.¡± Samuel frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll know the moment you stop denying our bond ¡­ Brother.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t deny it. Somehow, it felt right. More than that, it felt like he always knew. Nevertheless, it hurt. He had always yearned to find a blood relative, but now he wished he had remained ignorant. ¡°Perhaps I denied our bond because I couldn¡¯t believe my own brother wanted me dead. Or that he despised me enough to expose me to a demon. Or that he convinced my best friend to betray me and murder an entire village of people. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Bram had to pause to repress his rage. He had wanted to confront Samuel for so long that he practically shook with fury. ¡°You want to know why I refused you in Loulan? It¡¯s because you repulse me. Your aggression and cruelty knows no bounds. Because of you, countless are dead at Ur ¡­ and at Rungholt ¡­ and at Loulan. Just so you could achieve some kind of ¡®eternal life¡¯? You might have convinced Kane, but I¡¯ll have nothing to do with your madness!¡± Samuel remained calm and collected. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± He took another bold step forward. Unarmed, he was less imposing, but his size inside his Gnostic armor still towered over Bram. ¡°I¡¯ve always hated you. That much is true. But I never wanted you dead. Despite my temper and the spell that nearly killed you, I never intended for it to end that way. Would you like to know why?¡± Again, Bram pushed his anger aside so he could listen. He wanted to know. ¡°How does a person hate someone they never met? I never even knew you existed until two weeks ago.¡± ¡°From your standpoint, maybe.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°You never noticed, but I¡¯ve watched you your entire life. I was forbidden to interfere, of course, and you¡¯ll understand why in a moment. Nevertheless, I envied you. You were raised as a normal child ¡­ by a loving father. I, on the other hand, was forced to train to be a champion from the moment I took my first breath.¡± He let out a sigh, though it almost sounded like repressed anger. ¡°For many years, I suffered with a strict upbringing. But it made me strong. I was raised by a powerful wizard, who taught me incredible magic, which I practiced daily. I did everything I could to perfect my mastery of both magic and the sword. Yet, none of it mattered. Because our father chose you.¡± Bram felt a chasm open in his chest. ¡°Our ¡­ father?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve ever done has been in furtherance of our father¡¯s will. I¡¯ve been the dutiful son, every moment of my life. And yet, it was always so I could come in second. Only you, Abraham, were meant to be first! That is why I despise you.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. The world seemed to be turned upside down. He considered all that had happened over the past month. ¡°I understand now why Virgil chose me for Minoa ¡­ why Kane wanted me to follow orders and release the demonspawn at Ur ¡­ and why you attempted to take me captive at Loulan!¡± Samuel was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯ve waited a long time to hear those words.¡± Bram wanted to scream. Part of it made sense, but only if his father was some kind of demented megalomaniac looking to control the world with the Ahrimen¡¯s powers. Such a man was the antithesis of everything he stood for.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. He was so flustered, his first thought wasn¡¯t to criticize, but to beg for answers. ¡°Why ¡­?¡± What Samuel and Virgil had already done, unapologetically, at their father¡¯s behest, was so depraved that it went beyond mere condemnation. Bram needed answers. ¡°How could you and Father have done so much harm? Why release the Ahrimen and create so much suffering? Why ¡­ why do any of this?¡± The Samuel he knew might have been reproachful to such a challenge, but the man who stood before him sighed and spoke calmly. ¡°There comes a point, Abraham, when the world is so wicked that the sinful can no longer be saved.¡± Bram stared at his brother in disbelief. It was the last thing he expected him to say. ¡°What?¡± Samuel continued, unabashed. ¡°When the world is so irredeemable, it is better to burn it down and start over. By collecting the sunstones and bringing them to Axismundi at the appointed time, we can dispose of the old world and build one anew. Our father wants us to live in this world, this better world, and he wants you to help make it.¡± Bram¡¯s heart leapt in his chest. The idea of a better world was incongruent with the crimes against humanity for which Samuel was already guilty. ¡°What about the Ahrimen?¡± The Knight explained. ¡°We both get what we want. The Ahrimen harvest and feed on the souls of the wicked, which they will have in spades in the remains of the old world. Those who deserve better will come with us and live in paradise. A world ¡­ that¡¯s called Pleroma.¡± Bram was stunned. It was a lot to take in. But one question still burned in his mind. ¡°Who is our father? I want to speak with him.¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Bram was still wary of his brother¡¯s trickery. He couldn¡¯t accept any of Samuel¡¯s claims without first hearing straight from the source. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because ¡­ our father is not of the physical realm. Compared to those of this world ¡­ he¡¯s a god. He awaits us on Pleroma. Communing with him in the meantime is a feat best reserved for special circumstances. Nevertheless, if you follow me, I believe it won¡¯t take long before you and he inevitably speak.¡± ¡°Then ¡­ he¡¯s a Great Sage?¡± Bram had once dismissed the idea, but Samuel¡¯s description left no doubt. The Knight nodded. ¡°Mankind once called him that, but he¡¯s so much more. He¡¯s no more a sage than we are ants.¡± ¡°His name ¡­ is it Remiel?¡± Samuel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Never utter that name again. You refer to one who is a traitor and a disgrace. Fortunately, he was destroyed, long ago. Our father¡¯s name is Azazel. Remember it well.¡± Bram was confused. ¡°If our father is on Pleroma, how were we born on Gaia to live as humans?¡± Samuel seemed to be losing patience. ¡°For every answer, there are scores more questions. And time enough to ask them all later. Not here, in this forsaken chamber. We should leave these illusions to the wretched spirits who live here. Now, come.¡± He held out a gauntleted hand, but Bram wasn¡¯t ready. It was all too much to take in. ¡°Samuel, wait. I need to know more about what happens after we leave this world. How many can come with us? And how would we separate the wicked from the righteous?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t look happy to provide more answers. ¡°I told you, already. Our father has given you the privilege of defining this new world. You will get to choose who follows. You will get to determine what it means to be righteous.¡± Bram didn¡¯t feel worthy of such a role. ¡°How am I supposed to judge another human being? I¡¯ve made mistakes in my life, yet I¡¯ve been given a chance to move forward. Aren¡¯t others afforded the same mercy?¡± Samuel grunted with displeasure. ¡°You must give the Ahrimen their share, as part of our agreement. Beyond that, it matters not. Take the rest or take none. It is your prerogative.¡± ¡°Samuel, we can¡¯t!¡± Of this, he was certain. ¡°If the Ahrimen demand even one good man or woman, we are handing over that person to an eternity of suffering. I need to clean my conscience. I can¡¯t go back to the days when I lived in ignorance and harmed others.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re a fool.¡± Samuel¡¯s anger had grown beyond his patience to control it. ¡°There¡¯s no way to reach Pleroma without separating the sunstones from the Ahrimen. We need their cooperation. Defy them to save a few, and you¡¯d doom the rest!¡± Bram wasn¡¯t backing down. ¡°We can¡¯t be so blinded by the cause that we¡¯d sacrifice our own principles to achieve it. Let¡¯s just think it through. There has to be another way. One in which we won¡¯t need to cooperate with demons or cause more suffering.¡± Samuel drew his sword from the stone floor. Bram felt its radiating hatred. ¡°I have no time for recreants. You have your answers, and you understand the stakes. Nothing gets in the way of Father¡¯s plans. Not even you. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± Bram felt his insides churn. ¡°Is that it, then? If I don¡¯t join, you¡¯ll turn your sword on me?¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°Father doesn¡¯t want you dead. Therefore, neither do I. But, should you forsake us ¡­ we¡¯ll leave you among the wicked on this dying world.¡± Bram felt torn. ¡°What about Rosa? What have you done to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s safe and awaits your return. But, only if you accept your place among us.¡± Bram shook his head. Samuel could have been lying, yet ¡­ the offer was tempting. ¡°I ¡­.¡± He took a deep breath and released it. ¡°I can¡¯t follow you, Samuel.¡± The Knight radiated anger. Bram felt the need to justify his beliefs. ¡°You¡¯re right, though. The world is wicked ¡­ and unjust. The idea of saving people and taking them to paradise ¡­ it¡¯s a just cause, and one in which any man would be proud to be a part. Although, perhaps it¡¯s so great, it¡¯s easy to lose sight of what really matters. If reaching paradise means we need to sacrifice the world we already have, then we have a responsibility to the lives who are already here.¡± Samuel was clearly not swayed, so Bram tried again. ¡°Listen ¡­ I spent years as a Gnostic, fighting for Angkor. Only now do I regret the harm I caused to many innocent people. True, it felt right at the time, but I was so focused on my homeland that I failed to respect the lives of civilians caught in the middle. We can¡¯t cast anyone aside and call it an acceptable loss. We must be better than that.¡± He reached out to his brother. ¡°Please ¡­ let¡¯s talk to Father about it ¡­ together.¡± Samuel only nodded, as a wisp of fog enveloped him. In mere moments, the fog cleared, and the Knight was gone. Bram looked around the room, furious. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Was it all an illusion?¡± He was fuming. ¡°Show yourself! Stop toying with me!¡± The fog circled before him, slowing coalescing into a shape that was vaguely human. It lacked complete form, but it had a head and a body, and it spoke in an ethereal voice. ¡°Yes. It was an illusion, Child. But, it contained powerful insights. I showed it to you, because the Samuel you know believes the same as the one with whom you just spoke. In this way, you were able to learn his true motives.¡± Bram supposed he ought to be grateful, but the whole experience left an emotional sting that was hard to ignore. ¡°You must be Asura Mazda. Are you really ¡­ a Great Sage?¡± The fog hesitated a moment before responding. ¡°The local priests have called me that name for a very long time. I believe they mistook me for an old man who once took residence here. That man¡¯s spirit has long since returned to the Zohar. I am ¡­ Baraqiel.¡± Bram felt encouraged. ¡°That ¡­ illusion of Samuel. You claim he spoke the truth?¡± ¡°He spoke what his self in the corporeal world believes is true.¡± Baraqiel paused before adding. ¡°Might I ask a question?¡± Bram had plenty of his own that he yearned to ask, but he felt it was fair for the spirit to pose one, first. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You harbor incredible anger toward your brother. Anger that is well deserved. Yet, in the end, you reached out and offered to come to terms. Why?¡± Bram thought long and hard. ¡°I still hate Samuel for what he¡¯s done. Even so ¡­ I can¡¯t hate him more than I hate myself, especially when he and I are guilty of the same crimes. If you know anything about what I¡¯ve endured these past few days ¡­ the guilt and sorrow I¡¯ve struggled to overcome ¡­ then you know that Samuel walks the same path and must eventually confront these things, too. I just ¡­ I want to believe in him.¡± The fog shimmered. ¡°I understand. You see some of yourself in Samuel, and part of your own healing compels you to also forgive your brother. That suggests strong empathy, and perhaps, strong faith that your brother will someday come to the same conclusions as you.¡± Bram sighed. ¡°If I can do it, so can he. Nevertheless, I know in the meantime, he¡¯ll still be a dangerous adversary.¡± The fog seemed to nod in acknowledgement. ¡°Indeed. Your path is perilous. Especially if you intend to stand against Azazel and the Ahrimen.¡± Bram wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. I came all this way to plead for aid. But now ¡­ I¡¯m not sure going up against the Ahrimen and a Great Sage is even possible. Or ¡­ if I even should. I still want to protect the innocents of this world and atone for my sins, but ¡­ maybe my father¡¯s right. Maybe the world needs to start over, and I should put my efforts toward helping people to reach Pleroma.¡± Baraqiel¡¯s voice turned grave. ¡°Listen well, Child. Samuel might believe he is doing the world a service, but nothing good ever comes from a pact with the Ahrimen. They are Children of Chaos, and allying with them will only lead to ruin. Their thirst for pain and suffering is unquenchable.¡± Bram scoffed. ¡°Then tell him that! It would be better coming from another Great Sage, don¡¯t you think?¡± The fog regarded him dispassionately. ¡°My powers have limits, imprisoned as I am within this shrine. Long have I awaited the Savior to enter this chamber. I foretold your coming years ago. You are the only one capable of defending this world from utter destruction.¡± Bram took a step back. ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t be the Savior.¡± The fog was insistent. ¡°You are Nephilim, son of a powerful spirit, and you shall inherit the strength of your father. Though you struggle with decisions from your past, you cannot deny your compassion for others and desire to make things right.¡± Bram said nothing. It seemed Baraqiel wasn¡¯t getting the message. It was true that he wanted to make a difference, but he also wanted to steer clear of confronting the Ahrimen directly. Entire nations fought and lost against these immortal demons. He didn¡¯t want to throw his life away; an ant, crushed beneath the boot of their power. Baraqiel seemed to read his mind. ¡°You doubt your strength? Listen, Former Knight. You believed in yourself once, back when you donned your dark armor, and things are not so different, now that you¡¯ve cast it aside. You had strength even before you joined the Gnostic order. Perhaps, all you need is a new standard.¡± The fog became a whirlwind, which swirled along the ground. When it returned to bipedal form, it left behind a set of powerful relics. Bram marveled at a greatsword and set of plate armor, which were made of silver and gold, with a brilliant sheen and mirrorlike surface. In the place of a helm was an elegant diadem. It hardly seemed to offer direct protection, but nevertheless radiated protective power. Unlike Samuel¡¯s Gnostic blade, these relics felt holy and good. Bram had never seen such beautiful military gear. They were magnificent. Baraqiel¡¯s voice explained. ¡°These relics are from an order of knights known as the Grigori. Blessed by the Great Sages, they evened the odds and gave mankind a fighting chance against the Ahrimen.¡± Bram beheld the gifts with great respect. ¡°You really think it¡¯s possible to destroy an immortal demon?¡± The fog swirled. ¡°As you say, the Ahrimen are immortal and cannot be slain like ordinary beasts. This is why, many years ago, it was more practical for us to imprison them, instead.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°Why me? If you can conjure these artifacts, why don¡¯t you fight the Ahrimen?¡± Baraqiel remained silent for a long time before speaking. ¡°Sadly, the time of the Great Sages has passed. My powers have dwindled considerably. Were my desire to see an end to the Ahrimen not as strong, I would have faded away long ago.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Bram yearned to know more. ¡°If the Great Sages were victorious in the Omega War, how did you end up here? And how did Azazel end up on Pleroma, in a position to bargain with the Ahrimen?¡± If possible, the fog appeared melancholy. ¡°A tragic tale, one best discovered on your own, rather than from my perspective.¡± Bram felt frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you really expect from me. You haven¡¯t told me anything useful, and this armor and sword won¡¯t be enough to go against Samuel or Virgil, much less the Ahrimen. Like I told you, I can¡¯t be your Savior. I don¡¯t have power over wizards and demons.¡± The fog seemed to bristle. ¡°The sword and armor are imbued with powerful blessings. Beyond that, you are Nephilim. You will inherit the strength of your father. You only need to believe in yourself.¡± Bram sighed. The power to finally face his adversaries was within reach. But, somehow, it wasn¡¯t what he truly wanted. He touched his chest. It felt heavy underneath. The power of the Savior wasn¡¯t what he sought. There was something else. ¡°I know what you truly yearn for, dear Nephilim. The heart cannot lie.¡± Bram squeezed his eyes shut. His chest ached. ¡°Tell me this, Baraqiel: if I accept this power, will I get what I truly want?¡± The fog swirled. ¡°The sorceress, Rosalyn ¡­ and the child from Ur ¡­.¡± Bram almost leapt forward. ¡°Yes! Where are they? Are they safe?¡± If fog could be seen as forlorn, such was Baraqiel¡¯s expression. ¡°Their spirits still burn brightly, though I cannot say for how much longer.¡± ¡°What can you tell me?¡± Bram braced himself, fearing the worst. ¡°With my powers so limited, their locations are beyond my reach, and their futures remain uncertain. Rosa is at the mercy of capricious captors, and ¡­ the child ¡­ though they are protected by the spirit of Uriel, I fear ¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± The ache in Bram¡¯s chest had grown to the point where it nearly brought him to his knees. ¡°Tell me!¡± The fog stared back at him. ¡°I sense a change in Uriel¡¯s spirit that is ¡­ unnatural. You must find them, Nephilim, before it¡¯s too late. I cannot do more than I already have, and I won¡¯t coerce you into accepting anything that isn¡¯t in your heart.¡± The fog changed shape, returning to a fine mist. The voice slowly faded as it spoke. ¡°The choice is yours. Should you accept the power, you may seek answers from the Gurudeva, who already knows the prophesy of your coming. On the other hand, should you choose to leave now, you will be able to live a normal life ¡­ at least ¡­ until the end ¡­.¡± Baraqiel¡¯s voice was gone, and the cloud of fog dispersed. Beyond the Grigori armor, a path opened up, leading back to the stone bridge. Bram didn¡¯t feel there was much of a choice. Without the power, he had no hope of finding Rosa or Yuri. Yet, with it came a burden that was likely impossible to fulfill. He didn¡¯t have the right training, nor did he have the right experience. Whether brave or stupid, there was only one choice that provided him with a chance of reuniting with his loved ones. He held out his hand and reached for the Grigori armor. As he made contact, he was blinded by a bright light. It felt cleansing, like a holy fire that burned straight through flesh and bone, illuminating the soul. When his vision cleared, he saw the armor already on his body. The sword, attached to a sheath at his waist. And the diadem, comfortably on his head. He reached up and touched it, wondering if it was real, or just another illusion. Things happened so fast. He still wasn¡¯t entirely sure he wanted to take on the Ahrimen, but it seemed his life was once again directed by Fate. He remembered what Baraqiel told him. He needed to return to the Minoan temple and report back to the Gurudeva. But, first, he needed to find Matthias and Mica. He followed the path back to the stone bridge, surprised to find them already there waiting for him. They stared in awe. Mica spoke first. ¡°Wow ¡­ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you.¡± She looked him up and down, almost looking a bit disappointed. ¡°Asura Mazda already told me. I guess you were the Savior, after all. Congratulations. You look just like the warriors on the bridge.¡± Sure enough, the armor worn by the stone guardians was the very same. Bram was surprised he hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier. Matthias had his own form of praise. ¡°My, oh my. Startin¡¯ from a man who had once walked th¡¯ path o¡¯ darkness, you¡¯ve certainly come a long way, friend. Ah suspect we have much to discuss about our experiences. Gather close.¡± Bram approached, and Matthias waved his arms and spoke in the language of magic. In an instant, Bram found himself at the top of the crevasse. Mica looked impressed. ¡°Translocation with two passengers? How¡¯d you manage?¡± The old man cracked a smile. ¡°Uh ¡­ Ah might ¡®ave gained a few gifts from our ¡®friend¡¯ inside the cavern.¡± Bram wondered what else the old scholar might have learned from Baraqiel. ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way back.¡± Matthias nodded. ¡°With mae new powers, the return trip should take a fraction o¡¯ time.¡± Bram was relieved. He didn¡¯t want to spend another moment in the Minoan wilderness. On the other hand, his dangerous journey had just begun. Chapter 81 : Abduction
Chapter LXXXI : Abduction Latenight of Primoris, Thirtieth Day of Autumnmoon
J¨®zef brooded over how easily he had fallen into Hans Unruh¡¯s trap. No one loyal to the Brandt family¡ªor to Kitezh¡ªwould have mutinied against him, murdered his guardians, and locked him in his own cabin. He was a prisoner, more than a hundred leagues from the nearest port and surrounded by frigid ocean. He had little hope of escape. His captors were well-seasoned cutthroats. He wasn¡¯t smart enough to outwit them, nor strong enough to overpower them. Two guarded the door at all times. They avoided contact, except to deliver meals and clean water. If he asked, they granted him the courtesy of a trip to the head, but they kept a close eye, even as he did his business. It felt humiliating. He should have seen it coming. Looking back at Hans¡¯ behavior made it even more obvious. Hans might have been a good strategist, but he was too ambitious and often critical of the throne. Henrich usually encouraged criticism, and he took it quite well. But displeasure and disloyalty were not the same thing. Henrich kept his men happy, but he never let them think he was soft. And he always kept a watchful eye on those he didn¡¯t trust. J¨®zef should have done the same, but he never paid attention to these kinds of things. It was yet another reason why he¡¯d never be as good a ruler as his father. Understanding Hans¡¯ motive was one thing, but the usurper couldn¡¯t have pulled off a kidnapping without help. Had any of the Ministry learned of it, Hans would have become an enemy of the state, and the king¡¯s guard would have hunted him down and tracked J¨®zef¡¯s location. The laws made it quite clear who was the rightful heir, and these weren¡¯t easy to change. He must have figured his best shot was to make it look like J¨®zef had died. This would force the Ministry to search for a new heir through the Order of Succession. If Hans managed to win the Ministry¡¯s confidence, he¡¯d nominate himself as King Pro Tempore and rule in the meantime. Of course, for his plan to work, J¨®zef would need to disappear permanently. And the only reason not to kill him off the bat was because he held too many of the Brandt family secrets. J¨®zef knew those were his only real leverage. If he were to reveal them, he¡¯d no longer have any value alive. He could guess where Hans¡¯ thugs were taking him. The ship had gone on a northern course ever since the mutiny, taking it deep into the polar regions. He knew of a prison there, which contained the country¡¯s most dangerous and ruthless criminals. If they locked him behind those impenetrable walls, he¡¯d never see his homeland again. Besides the fear of an unjust, lifelong sentence, he couldn¡¯t shake the overwhelming guilt for having failed the last of his companions. Konrad had provided him with a very capable handpicked crew, but not a single one was still alive. Most had died at the battle of Loulan, but the last two were at the bottom of the ocean, killed in their sleep. J¨®zef wanted their sacrifice to mean something, but he was a disgraced coward, who succumbed too easily to his captors. He¡¯d never be able to avenge the ones who died for him. He was the heir to an entire country. He thought he could build alliances that would take on the Ahrimen. But he couldn¡¯t even protect himself from a bunch of ruffians. Had he been more careful, he would have looked into the sailors before boarding their ship. Instead, he relied on their word and good faith alone. Had Henrich been alive, he would have been ashamed. It was difficult, but J¨®zef knew he had to think straight and stop feeling sorry for himself. His only chance to break free had to be before reaching the destination. While enroute, his captors let him wander free around the cabin. They could have kept him bound or gagged, but they likely saw him as no threat. Unfortunately, he had no plan. He needed a weapon and an escape route. Even if he improvised the first of these, he couldn¡¯t take on the whole crew, and the ruckus of attacking one with a bedpost or chair would easily draw the others. If he managed to sneak out, the lifeboats were under close supervision. Even if he successfully stole one and escaped without notice, rowing a dinghy across leagues of frigid waters had practically no chance of survival. He was stuck. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t sit idle. His homeland was in danger. Even if he wasn¡¯t king, he still needed to warn his people about the Ahrimen and Angkor¡¯s newfound powers. He racked his brain looking for answers. He was angry and disheartened, when the ship jerked to a sudden stop. It was unusual. Something must have happened. Moments later, the doors burst open and a man rushed in and threw a heavy fleece coat on J¨®zef¡¯s lap. ¡°Put it on. Quickly.¡± A shiver ran up his spine. ¡°It¡¯s latenight. What¡¯s wrong? Where are you taking me?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The man picked up the coat and shoved it against J¨®zef¡¯s chest. ¡°Do as I say!¡± He obeyed. There was little else he could do. ¡°Now, follow an¡¯ stay close. Stray just a little, and I¡¯ll belt yur jaw. Hear me?¡± J¨®zef nodded meekly. Something was very wrong. The man led him on deck, where a bunch of sailors were clustered around one of the lifeboats. It looked prepped and ready to depart, but leaving the ship was crazy! Except for a thin crescent moon and a few stars, there was no visibility. The night was pitch dark, and there wasn¡¯t any land for leagues in any direction. The sailor pointed. ¡°Git on.¡± Two men were already inside, and another stood ready to lower the boat. ¡°What¡¯s happen¡ª?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The man spoke in a fierce whisper. ¡°Keep yur mouth shut an¡¯ stay quiet. Yur life depends on it.¡± J¨®zef was too scared to argue. As he climbed aboard, a small flurry of snowflakes drifted down upon him. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the first snowfall at Rungholt Castle, when his father took handfuls of snow and threw it at him playfully. He missed his father so much. He almost teared up. The lifeboat hit water, violently shaking him from his reverie. The sailors rowed, leaving the ship and their companions behind. J¨®zef felt vulnerable and alone, wondering where these men were taking him. He kept a steady gaze, half-expecting them to pull a knife, slit his throat, and dump his body overboard. He shivered uncontrollably. Not from the cold, since the fleece kept him warm enough. His nerves, however, had frayed so much his whole body shook. ¡°Ar-are ya-you going to kill me?¡± One of the men responded in a low voice. ¡°No. We detected another ship. It followed us for ¡®bout an hour. Pirates.¡± J¨®zef cringed. He had only heard tales of these lawless men, who made a living out of looting ships in the Glacial Ocean. They were infamously fierce and bloodthirsty. Most convoys traveled with weapons and mercenaries, and J¨®zef supposed his ship could withstand an assault, if it came to that. Nevertheless, given his value as heir, he assumed Hans¡¯ men took extra precautions. The sailor explained. ¡°The ship¡¯s gonna lure ¡®em away while we lay low. There¡¯s an uncharted isle, not far from here. But let me be clear. They¡®ll slit our throats if they catch us. So if ya cause a scene or draw their attention, we¡¯ll silence you under icy water. Hear what I¡¯m sayin¡¯?¡± J¨®zef nodded as he huddled like a small egg in the bed of the dinghy. Cold air blew against his face, turning his breath into a warm mist. He wouldn¡¯t dare yell out; and he couldn¡¯t, even if he wanted. It took all his mental energy, just to keep his fear under control and his body from getting seasick. One of the sailors stopped rowing. ¡°Wait! Do ya hear that?¡± Both men stood perfectly still. It was as faint as a falling leaf, but J¨®zef detected another ship, approaching in the blackness of night. ¡°Goddess¡¯ curse! How¡¯d they find us?¡± The men took up their oars and rowed as fast as they could. Their muscles bulged and sweat beaded on their foreheads. Nevertheless, the sound of the approaching ship grew more pronounced. The rowers threw down their oars, since it was obvious they couldn¡¯t outrun their pursuers. One of them reached inside his coat and pulled out a Kitezhian firearm. He stood up and pointed it at the darkness. He waited until the dim starlight exposed the faint outline of a ship. He squinted, aimed, and fired. An ear-splitting blast rang out into the night. For a moment, J¨®zef wondered if the shot found its mark. But then, someone from inside the darkness fired back. The sailor clutched a wound in his chest, gurgled faintly, and stumbled overboard. J¨®zef felt an icy cold spray. He crouched low, hoping to hide behind the lip of the dinghy. The other sailor readied his own firearm and fired a second shot. Shortly after, a fourth shot returned, narrowly missing its target. Instead, it blew a hole through the dinghy, causing it to take on water. J¨®zef backed away from the hole, noting the look of panic on the sailor to his side. The man¡¯s eyes bulged as he desperately fumbled through coat pockets, looking for bullets and powder. As he worked to reload, the starlight exposed the pirate¡¯s brig in greater detail. It was a small ship, but likely fast and equipped with the latest weaponry. Six men leaned over the railing with firearms aimed and ready. The sailor must have realized he wouldn¡¯t have his weapon ready, so he drew his sword. It was a hopeless attempt, and the pirates opened fire. The sailor¡¯s blood gushed from several bullet wounds as he fell back, filling the boat with frigid water. J¨®zef was already soaked, and he knew he had moments to live before his boat sank. It felt like a thousand shards of glass slicing through his flesh. The men on the brig already had their weapons trained on his position. All he could do was hold up his hands and beg for his life. ¡°Please, have mercy! I¡¯m not one of them. I¡¯m a prisoner, I swear it!¡± One of the men, dressed in a long blue coat that looked like it belonged to a nobleman, seemed to be their captain. ¡°Who are ye, then?¡± J¨®zef had one chance at survival, and he was desperate. His gambit was to convince the pirates that he was valuable enough to keep alive. ¡°I¡¯m J¨®zef Brandt, son of Henrich, late king of Kitezh. I swear to you: Let me live, and you¡¯ll have riches beyond anything you find at sea. Just bring me back to my homeland.¡± The captain laughed and jostled a few of his mates in the ribs. They joined in for a moment before pointing their firearms once more. Jozef realized his gambit had failed, and if the ice cold water didn¡¯t kill him, a storm of bullets soon would. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot!¡± He threw his hands in front of his face, instinctively. ¡°Wait!¡± The captain¡¯s command rang clear. ¡°Where¡¯d ye get that ring?¡± J¨®zef reversed his right hand and stared at his ring-finger. ¡°It¡¯s my family signet, given to me by my father. You can have it! Just ¡­ please, get me out of this boat!¡± The captain smiled. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s both of our lucky day.¡± He turned to his mates. ¡°Git ¡®im aboard.¡± J¨®zef¡¯s entire body shook from layers of cold and fear. He had been moments away from death, and his new abductors would certainly be crueler than the first. As they dragged him onto their ship, he wondered how long he could stay alive. Chapter 82 : Ave Sophia
Chapter LXXXII : Ave Sophia Latemorn of Denuo, First Day of Duskmoon
The trip back to Minoa was quiet. Bram was eager to hear from Matthias and Mica, but they had little to say. Like Bram, their encounter with the Great Sage was deeply personal. Mica was happy to announce that her pilgrimage was complete, and she gained the wisdom she had been seeking. But she also asked that she be allowed to wait until within the presence of the Gurudeva before revealing any details. Matthias revealed a bit more. He described being transported to a great library, larger than anything he had seen before. He recognized it as the Literarium, a lost pinnacle of magical knowledge. Supposedly, it was destroyed in the legendary Mage Wars centuries ago, which involved factions of scholars with fiercely differing opinions. Some wanted to align with laymen, while others wanted to enslave them. Through these wars, the Scholars Creed was forged. Of course, the library¡¯s contents were thought to have been utterly unrecoverable, but somehow Baraqiel recreated the contents in their entirety. And his gift to Matthias was to allow him to study there for as long as he wished. His only limitation was that he couldn¡¯t take anything back with him. Unwilling to miss even a scrap of opportunity, he dove into the old tomes and learned many complex spells and rituals. He performed some of these on himself, which greatly expanded his manna production and taught him many new techniques. To Matthias, it felt like weeks or even months. But as soon as he left the library, full of knowledge and power, he found himself on the stone bridge of the crevasse, only minutes away from when he had entered. Bram was impressed at Baraqiel¡¯s powers, but more than that, he was happy to hear that Matthias had gained so many new skills. Between his Grigori relics and his companion¡¯s improved spellcasting, he felt optimistic about the road ahead. Not enough to face the Ahrimen directly, but it was a start. Matthias was now eager to show off his skills, including a method he hoped would get them to Minoa faster. He already had some experience with the complex spell of translocation, having used it many times to accelerate his travels around the world. However, the original spell had severe limitations. Spanning long distances was dangerous, and taking passengers was impractical due to its fast drain on manna. However, with a few tweaks, he cast the spell in increments to open magical shortcuts in the Ancient Minoan road, each subtracting hours from the total trip. It required resting in between, but the spell helped the three travelers reach the refugee village in a fraction of time. It was easily twice as fast as by viscar, and many times faster than foot. When they came within sight of the Gaian temple, Bram paused. He noticed a large crowd had swarmed in front of the entrance. There must have been hundreds of villagers, squeezed shoulder to shoulder. Before moving in closer, he asked Mica about it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Her response was a bit cagey. ¡°I, uh ¡­ think they¡¯re here to see you.¡± It didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°What do you mean? How would they know?¡± She explained. ¡°You see ¡­ I wasn¡¯t exactly forthcoming a few days ago, when we talked about the Prophesy. I told you that I secretly wanted to be the Savior, but ¡­ only because I thought I had a really good chance. When the Gurudeva chose me to go on my pilgrimage, it was just a few days away from when the Prophesy predicted the Savior¡¯s arrival. That arrival is today, in fact. I guess I was wrong to assume it would be me, but, still ¡­ the Savior¡¯s return is wonderful news, no matter who it is.¡± To Bram, it felt like a bad sign. After being nearly stoned to death by the same villagers, he didn¡¯t expect they¡¯d react well to a Gnostic Knight being named their goddess¡¯s champion. Even one who had forsaken his old line of work. Worse, his new armor stuck out like a banner bearer with a horn. He didn¡¯t want to risk another confrontation. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a side entrance, so we can avoid the crowds?¡± Mica looked at him strangely. Matthias jumped in and pointed. ¡°Bram, look.¡± The crowd opened up, and the Gurudeva emerged. He used a spell to amplify his voice, so it was heard over the din of the crowd. ¡°My dear sons and daughters, please give me your attention.¡± The crowd quieted to heed their leader¡¯s announcement. He cleared his throat and spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Gaia smiles upon us this day, for it is mentioned in Her Prophesy that our Savior is due to arrive.¡± The crowd cheered. It sounded like they could barely contain their excitement. The Gurudeva held out his hands in an attempt to urge silence. He waited for them to quiet before continuing. ¡°However, now is not the proper time. Our clergy still has much to prepare, so I ask that you return to your homes and only come back an hour before sunset.¡± The murmurs of the crowd could be heard, even from Bram¡¯s distance, beneath a willow tree near the Minoan Road. Clearly, the villagers were disappointed and reluctant to leave. So the Gurudeva urged them once more. ¡°Please. These are trying times, and many of you have waited years to witness this miracle. Nevertheless, your presence only slows our preparations. I promise you this: You shall bear witness to Gaia¡¯s blessings before the day is through. In the meantime, have patience. And may Gaia¡¯s love be with you all.¡± Bram kept his distance while the crowd dispersed, and he urged Mica and Matthias to do the same. ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± she told him. ¡°They came here to see you. It should be an honor.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°They came to see their Savior, not the Gnostic Knight who terrorized their village. I might look like a new man in this shiny, new armor, but many of them won¡¯t be fooled. We can¡¯t just show up without someone preparing them, first.¡± Matthias agreed. ¡°Aye, he¡¯s right, ya know. And Ah think he knows it, too.¡± The old scholar pointed to the Gurudeva, who made his way to the willow tree, as if he knew they would be there. By the time he arrived, most of the villagers had dispersed. He beckoned Bram and the others to follow him back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve arranged for some privacy, so we can talk.¡± Matthias cleared his throat, and the Gurudeva seemed to recognize him for the first time. His eyes went wide. ¡°Master Deleuze! It¡¯s been a long time. I must say, I¡¯m surprised to see you.¡± The old scholar huffed. ¡°Same goes for you, too, Christian. Or, perhaps Ah should say it isn¡¯t a surprise t¡¯ see ya here, of all places. As leader o¡¯ the Gaians, no less.¡± Bram didn¡¯t know there was history between the two, and he wasn¡¯t deaf to the accusatory undertones, either. Nevertheless, the Gaian faith leader passed it off as if nothing happened. He smiled politely. ¡°Please, join me inside. For obvious reasons, I think it¡¯s best if you followed quickly and kept a low profile.¡± Bram had no reason to disagree. He drew a deep breath and readied himself. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± He marched quickly, feeling conspicuous, out in the open. He was far more comfortable indoors. In the privacy of the temple, the Gurudeva welcomed Mica with open arms. ¡°Welcome home, Daughter! Your pilgrimage is complete, and you¡¯ve made us all very proud.¡± She hugged him back, beaming with joy. He turned to Bram. ¡°Sir Morrison, I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to expect from your journey. When Mica brought you before me the other day ¡­ well ¡­ I don¡¯t suppose I knew what form the Savior would be when he arrived. Even so, I hardly thought it¡¯d be the same Gnostic Knight who stole our sunstone and served as an accomplice to murder.¡± Bram felt irked, realizing they had intentionally kept him ignorant of what the Prophesy foretold. ¡°Mica told me already. Is it true that you knew the precise day and hour ¡­ even the location ¡­ of where you¡¯d find your ¡®Savior¡¯?¡± The Gurudeva hesitated before answering. ¡°Understand that each of our experiences at the Crevasse is different, Sir Morrison. I was but a young man when I went on my pilgrimage, nearly thirty years ago. Master Deleuze, here, might remember me from my bombastic days as a student at the Nexus, when I argued with my professors and raised hellfire over my ¡­ differences of belief. I came to Minoa searching for answers. And when I found them, it changed my life.¡± He paused to collect himself, clearly experiencing an emotional toll from his memories. ¡°Everyone who comes to Minoa has a story to tell. Most significant, perhaps, are from the priests and priestesses who visit the Great Crevasse. I can¡¯t explain exactly what happened, but when I returned from my pilgrimage, I heard voices. They said the same thing, every day, over and over, during sleep as well as waking hours. Over the years, they slowly faded ¡­ until I heard them again last week, around the time you washed up on our shore. As the Goddess is my witness, I knew our Savior had arrived. And I knew precisely how I¡¯d meet him.¡± Bram wondered if the Gurudeva¡¯s faith would be shaken, once he learned what the Great Sage had revealed to him. Even so, he knew it was not the time. First, he needed to confront the man who played him like a puppet. ¡°You tricked me to go on this journey. You could have put me on a ship and sent me on my way. Or at least ask what I wanted. Instead, you forced this responsibility on me.¡± Mica looked at him pleadingly. ¡°But, Bram ¡­ aren¡¯t you happy with this gift? I thought you wanted a chance to atone.¡± The Gurudeva sighed. ¡°At ease, Daughter. He¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t give him a choice. We followed our hearts, but the Goddess would have wanted us to secure Sir Morrison¡¯s consent, too.¡± Bram removed the diadem from his head and regarded it closely. His heart swelled as he considered his words carefully. ¡°I do want atonement, Mica. You know this more than anyone. And I know ¡­ what I must do to achieve it ¡­ must come before my own wants or needs. Even though ¡­ all I want ¡­ is to be reunited with the ones I love. I went on this journey for them. Not for power or the opportunity to face the Ahrimen. In fact, I had hoped to find a way to atone that didn¡¯t require I throw my life away to impossible odds. I might be the one your Prophesy predicted, but I don¡¯t understand how I¡¯m supposed to accomplish what it wants me to do.¡± The Gurudeva¡¯s expression changed, almost as if he looked at Bram with respect. ¡°Truth be told, Sir Morrison, you took us all by surprise. We have known the Goddess¡¯ will to be mysterious, but when you arrived, there wasn¡¯t a single priest or priestess in the room happy to see the man who terrorized them, instead of what they expected from a man destined to cleanse the world of evil. It was difficult to reconcile, no matter how strong a person¡¯s faith.¡± Bram would have accepted that answer, but it seemed the Gurudeva wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°As skeptical as I was that first day, I did as my faith commanded. I knew there was only one way to know for sure if you were the chosen, and that was to send you on the same spiritual journey that provided me with knowledge of the Prophesy. I misjudged you, that much is now clear. But I think the lesson is to learn and appreciate what it means to have faith, even if you don¡¯t understand where it will take you.¡± He reached out and placed his hand on Bram¡¯s new armor. ¡°You certainly wear the Goddess¡¯ gifts well, Sir Morrison.¡± Whether it was Faith, Fate, or something else, Bram was beginning to understand that there was more to his journey than what he could comprehend. He might not have liked his path, but he was destined to walk it. And he appreciated that Mica and the Gurudeva followed their hearts, rather than tossing him aside because of how he appeared the first time he came to Minoa. He wasn¡¯t sure how to tell them that, but he started by accepting the compliment. ¡°Thank you, Gurudeva.¡± Mica smiled, looking relieved. The spiritual leader followed suit. It was the first time Bram had seen him genuinely smile. ¡°How about you call me by my name from now on. It¡¯s Christian.¡± The Knight nodded. ¡°In that case, call me Bram. I prefer it over ¡®Sir Morrison¡¯, anyway.¡± Christian extended his hand, and the two shook. ¡°In that case, Bram, why don¡¯t you and the others join me in the vestry, where we can discuss your journey in detail?¡± Bram and his companions followed the Minoan faith leader to a small room on the side of the temple, which the clergy used to prepare themselves before temple service. It had a small, round table and chairs, though barely enough to contain the bulk of Bram¡¯s Grigori armor. Nevertheless, he sat in one and made himself comfortable. It seemed to bear his weight without a problem. Christian placed his hands upon the table. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear everything, if you don¡¯t mind. Who¡¯d like to start?¡± Matthias spoke first. ¡°How ¡®bout we start with th¡¯ magic of th¡¯ Crevasse itself? Did ya know there was a Great Sage livin¡¯ there?¡± Christian rolled his eyes. ¡°No, no ¡­ it¡¯s just an old hermit who maintains the shrine. His name is, uh ¡­ Asura Mazda, I think.¡± Bram corrected him. ¡°That¡¯s what Mica told us, too. But I spoke to the spirit at the shrine, and indeed, it claimed to be one of the legendary Great Sages. It goes by the name ¡®Baraqiel¡¯ and claims that Asura Mazda was no more than an old man who once lived there. According to this spirit, its powers are greatly diminished, but nevertheless it¡¯s the source of all magic there. Your visions ¡­ all the wisdom given to priests and priestesses over the years ¡­ it all came from a Great Sage.¡± Christian¡¯s mouth hung open, looking like he struggled to process the news. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it ¡­ could it be ¡­?¡± Bram wanted to see if the Gurudeva had any unique knowledge on the subject. ¡°Surely you must know a bit about the Great Sages, don¡¯t you? Given your leadership and access to all of Minoan history, you must have learned about them. What can you tell us?¡± Bram detected a bit of hesitance. ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ true that our temple holds many precious artifacts, Bram: old texts, journals, and centuries worth of ecclesiastic records. However, I¡¯ve rarely come across answers that reveal the mysteries of these ancient beings.¡± Bram found it hard to believe. ¡°Weren¡¯t the Great Sages a fundamental part of the original battle against the Ahrimen? Wouldn¡¯t that make them core to your faith, and wouldn¡¯t your historians have kept accurate records?¡± Christian shook his head. ¡°As is common knowledge, most of our history was swept away during the great cataclysms of the Omega war, a thousand years ago. We have many records, Bram, but none that date so far back. I could relay folklore and tell you that the Great Sages were manifestations of the Goddess, born as spiritual fragments of Gaia¡¯s own soul. But that¡¯s just one interpretation, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard it, or something close to it. Rather, let me ask you this: how could a spirit belonging to a Great Sage have stayed hidden in plain sight for so many generations, never exposing its true nature until now?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°I hoped you had the answers. Baraqiel suggested that he was trapped in the shrine for a long time. He said the shrine had become a prison after some kind of tragedy befell him. But he wouldn¡¯t elaborate, even when asked. His final advice was that I seek you. Apparently, you¡¯d know what to do next.¡± The faith leader scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. This Great Sage must have too high an opinion of me, because I have no better idea than you.¡± Bram was so frustrated, he could have bashed through the table. ¡°Are you joking? What about the Prophesy? Doesn¡¯t it tell you what to do next?¡± Christian crossed his brows. ¡°I kept a detailed journal of what the voices told me, and you¡¯re welcome to read it, if you¡¯re so inclined. But let me summarize: It said a ¡®Savior¡¯ would come and save us in our time of greatest need. It said the ¡®Father of Lies¡¯ would steal our sunstone and release the ¡®Children of Chaos¡¯ into the world. Those are archaic terms, I know, but they refer to the Ahrimen. And it promised, should they escape from their sunstones, there would be a new calamity upon the world, worse than the first. Our only hope was to await the Savior¡¯s coming, which I have dutifully done these thirty years. Thirty years, Bram! Despite all that time, I have gained no new knowledge until last week. Like I said ¡­.¡± He trailed off, and his eyes wandered. He blinked a few times, and his eyes went wide, as if struck by an epiphany. Bram glared at him, hoping he had discovered something useful. ¡°Well, go on,¡± Matthias urged. ¡°Tell us what ya think.¡± Christian spoke in an eerily sober voice. ¡°When were you born, Bram?¡± The Knight was caught off guard. ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m twenty-nine, and I used to celebrate my birth in Summermoon. That¡¯s only according to the man who raised me. I was an orphan, you see, so I never knew the exact day of my birth. Why?¡± The Gurudeva stood up so fast he shook the table and gave everyone a start. His eyes went directly to Bram. ¡°Come with me. I want to show you something.¡± He led the group through the temple to a back room, which had shelves full of beautifully bound books and detailed oil paintings of distinguished priests and priestesses on the walls. Huge, arched ceilings and stained glass windows towered over the room, letting in a steady stream of daylight. Christian closed the doors behind them. ¡°We call this our Honorarium. It contains the personal effects of our most cherished clergy throughout history. And while there are many treasures in this room, few are more personal to our current congregation than this painting over here.¡± He brought Bram to what could easily be called the room¡¯s centerpiece. Brightly lit in the middle of the back wall, with plenty of sunlight filtered through stained glass, was a portrait of a young lady. She had coppery hair with wavy tresses down to her shoulders, emerald-green eyes, and a fair complexion. She sat on a plain wooden chair with red velvet cushions and wore a simple blue sorceress¡¯ robe. The only distinguishing feature was a medallion around her neck. It was the symbol of Gaia, divided into colors representing the four sunstones: red, blue, green, and gold. Her hands were folded delicately on her lap. It was a surprisingly modest painting. Even so, behind her graceful face and radiant smile were untold layers of depth and meaning. Christian cleared his throat. ¡°I brought you here to show you this depiction of our revered priestess, Sophia Pistille. She was a tireless servant of the poor and less fortunate, and many attribute her efforts to the success of our sprawling village, which has saved countless lives over the years. The Minoa you see today didn¡¯t start because of The War on the Northern Continent. Thirty years ago, this was no more than a humble settlement, built around the temple, with just enough lodging to house the clergy and its staff. Yet, look at it today.¡± Indeed, if size and capacity for refugees was the metric for success, Minoa was a triumph. But it wasn¡¯t Sophia¡¯s accomplishment that impressed Bram. Rather, he felt a deep emotional connection to the painting itself. A connection he couldn¡¯t explain. It seemed Christian noticed. ¡°Sophia was the purest soul I¡¯d ever met. But, I suspect you feel more than just reverence for her likeness. Am I right, Bram?¡± The Knight shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. I¡¯ve never met her.¡± The Gurudeva pressed harder. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to recall having met her. I¡¯m asking that you trust your heart. What does it tell you?¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Bram tried to interpret what that meant. It was true he felt something, but it wasn¡¯t something he could explain. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I ¡­ feel as though I want to meet the person in the painting, but I suppose it¡¯s just a nod to the talent of the painter. Why are you showing us this?¡± Christian let out a deep sigh. ¡°Bram ¡­ if you¡¯re to be our champion, you must embrace what your heart tells you. I know that searching your feelings might be counter to a lifetime of training for a Gnostic Knight, and you might be tempted to pass off what you know in your heart to be true. Nevertheless, I ask that you look deeper, and do so now, before I tell my story. Only then can I be sure.¡± Bram closed his eyes. Soldiers had no need to check their heart every time they made a decision. Doing so only got them killed. Perhaps that was why he denied his feelings so often. Not long ago, he denied his love for Rosa, until he returned from Minoa the first time and realized how much he needed her. He then denied his love for Yuri, thinking that he was no more than a protector to atone for his part in releasing the demonspawn on their village. It wasn¡¯t until Rosa proposed the idea of being a family that he actually embraced it. Finally, he denied his sibling relationship with Samuel. Despite seeing him in Loulan and knowing in his heart that they were brothers, he refused to believe it until Baraqiel forced him to confront the truth. The Gurudeva was right: he needed to listen to his heart and trust his feelings. He searched inward. ¡°Sophia. She¡¯s ¡­ my mother.¡± Mica looked shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you never knew your parents?¡± The Gurudeva smiled. ¡°I was hoping your feelings would reveal the truth, Bram. You could not have made such a connection, otherwise. How could you have? This painting is more than thirty years old.¡± Matthias stepped in, looking cross. ¡°What kind o¡¯ games are you playin¡¯, here, Christian? What makes you think this priestess has anything t¡¯ do with Bram?¡± The Gurudeva grew somber as he explained. ¡°For reasons you will soon understand, I suspected that he was Sophia¡¯s child. But I didn¡¯t want to reveal it outright. I wanted to know if Bram could feel the connection, first.¡± As the Knight stared at the painting, he saw goodness and purity, virtues he always hoped to find in his birth parents. He was saddened and angered to learn about Samuel and Azazel, knowing how little they cared for the people they¡¯d hurt to attain their goals. But Sophia gave him hope that love and kindness were truly a part of him. He wanted to know more about her. ¡°Tell us your story, Christian. I¡¯ve confirmed your suspicions, so now you must explain what happened to her. I already see on the placard at the base of the painting that her life ended around the same time I was born. I suspect this timing is how you first made the connection. So, please ¡­ tell me.¡± Christian led them to a pair of sofas in the corner. ¡°Sit. We¡¯ll continue our stories here.¡± Bram¡¯s stomach knotted as he awaited the answers that he had spent a lifetime seeking. For so many years, he longed to find evidence of his parents. And now, he wanted something tactile. He wanted to go to the painting and gaze upon his birth mother, just to bask in her likeness, finally personified. He wanted to reach out and make physical contact. Anything, just to feel with his own hands. But he held back, only out of a greater need to learn of her eventual fate. As soon as they were seated, the Gurudeva began. ¡°First, I must tell you a bit about myself, which sets some important context.¡± Bram waited, impatiently, for Christian to say his peace and move on. ¡°Before I arrived in Minoa, I was an outcast: Born into the secular world alongside peers who had forgotten the ways of our ancestors. I read about the Goddess while studying at the Nexus, but no one there took the Gaian faith seriously. I even made my case before the Circle of Sorcerers in a thesis that challenged their Zoroastrian beliefs. Unfortunately, they ridiculed my theories and left me with no other choice but to leave Vineta and find a place where I could share my beliefs with those of the same faith.¡± Bram saw Matthias roll his eyes. He wasn¡¯t all that familiar with Zoroastrianism, except that he knew of villages deep in the western valleys of Angkor that still practiced those beliefs. However, it wasn¡¯t prevalent in broader society. He recalled that it tended to focus on the afterlife. In particular, a place known as the Zohar, where the souls of people became one with the essence of magic until brought back to the physical realm and born into a new body. Naturally, the sorcerers of Vineta had a strong desire to research the nature of magic, so Zoroastrianism took root there more strongly than other parts of the world. Christian continued. ¡°I knew immediately that Minoa was where I belonged. But of all the wonderful people I met here within my first few days, none left a greater impression than Sophia.¡± He took a deep breath. Clearly, his memories weighed on him heavily. ¡°She was born in Minoa, where her family has lived for generations as servants to the priesthood. Sophia, though, went farther than her family ever had. She had visions of making Minoa into a place where everyone was welcome, and she spent years working on plans to expand the village with a system of rules and laws that could accommodate a large influx of people. The Gurudeva at the time was so impressed, he granted her an honorary entry into the priesthood, even though our tradition has been to only accept scholars into our ranks.¡± Mica raised her hand. ¡°Does that mean Sophia was allowed to wear blue sorceress¡¯ robes, even though she was a laywoman and produced no blue manna of her own?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Daughter. She had done so much for the priesthood, we couldn¡¯t deny her a place among us.¡± Mica looked thoughtful. ¡°Does that mean she also made a pilgrimage to the Crevasse?¡± The Gurudeva smiled. ¡°You have excellent intuition, Child. In fact, Sophia and I went on our journey there together. She and I were both older than other Acolytes, having been inducted into the priesthood late. However, Fate brought us together, and it made us friends and confidants. I was honored to have known her.¡± His expression turned dour. ¡°Sadly, our time together was brief. When she returned from the Crevasse, something changed inside of her. She had always been so bright and full of life, infectiously happy, and outgoing. But after that day, she became withdrawn. Introverted.¡± Bram wondered about her encounter with Baraqiel. Something must have happened to cause her distress. ¡°What did she say about her experience in the Crevasse?¡± Christian shook his head. ¡°I begged her to speak to me about it, but she only told me that there were things she needed to do. Then, on the fifth morning of her return, she disappeared for three whole months without a trace. No one saw her leave, and no one knew where she had gone.¡± ¡°No trace?¡± Bram was angry and confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you search her room or personal belongings? If she was Minoa¡¯s most cherished priestess, it must have been devastating.¡± ¡°Indeed, it was,¡± Christian confirmed. ¡°There were massive searches and plenty of investigations, I assure you. But when I said ¡®no trace¡¯, I meant it. The clergy was crestfallen, and it took years for us to recover.¡± Mica leaned forward. ¡°But she came back, didn¡¯t she? You said she was gone for three months. That means you saw her again, right?¡± The Gurudeva nodded. ¡°Yes, she came back to the temple, but only briefly. And only to speak with me. I can¡¯t tell you how hard it was to explain to the others why she left a second time without seeing them. It was the last time anyone ever saw her, in fact.¡± Bram¡¯s whole body shook. ¡°She came back pregnant, didn¡¯t she? Was that why she left? Was she driven away?¡± Christian held up his hands passively. ¡°You must know, Bram, that such a thing is hardly a crime in Minoan society. Gaian Priestesses are sworn to celibacy, and it would have disqualified her from continuing in the priesthood, but the community loved her so much they would have gladly helped her transition back to secular life. Even so, she was convinced that she had to leave Minoa altogether.¡± Bram considered what he knew about Azazel and wondered what Christian might say if questioned carefully. ¡°Did she reveal anything about the father?¡± The Gurudeva almost shrank back. ¡°That¡¯s just the thing. She claimed she had never been with another man. Yet she believed the baby was in danger. That someone pursued her, and she needed to escape. She begged for my help, so I arranged a way to take her to the Northern Continent.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t believe it. The whole tale sounded arbitrary and unfair. Had Sophia been better protected, he would have been born into a loving community. But he was robbed of the childhood he truly deserved. He had to find out why. ¡°Who was it that pursued her? Who would want to harm a Gaian priestess¡¯ unborn baby?¡± Christian shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me, Bram. Though I was tempted to involve the other clergy, it would have gone against her wishes and the trust she placed in me to uphold her confidence. The only thing I could do was assist as best I could.¡± Bram¡¯s voice rose in volume before he could control it. ¡°If you helped her to leave, then how do you know she didn¡¯t make it? How do you know she died?¡± ¡°Because ¡­ she promised to write me anonymously, but I never heard from her again. No one did. I can only assume that she gave birth and didn¡¯t live long after that. She would have reached out, otherwise. I just know it.¡± Bram wanted to lash out, but no one deserved his anger more than his father. Azazel must have given her a pregnancy through unconventional means and then hunted her down to get the baby. Two, in fact. She must have found a way to protect one son, while Samuel was taken and raised separately, with knowledge of his father. It was the only explanation. But that meant ¡­. He felt himself tear up. Mica must have noticed, because she tried to console him. ¡°Bram, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s such a tragic tale. But I want you to know that we¡¯re here for you.¡± Bram had to smile. Mica couldn¡¯t possibly understand, so he explained. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s very kind. But in truth, I¡¯m more angered by my mother¡¯s fate than saddened by it. What affects me more is knowing that my mother wanted to protect me. You see, the man who raised me once told me that he found me alone in the forest one day while hunting, and all this time I thought it was because my real mother had abandoned me. I wanted to believe otherwise, but I always wondered ¡­ and always doubted. Now that I know ¡­.¡± He paused to steady his voice. ¡°I can finally be at peace with something that¡¯s haunted me for a very long time.¡± He sat back quietly to collect himself. The others remained silent to give him the time he needed. After a period, Christian spoke. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you should know, Bram.¡± The Knight looked up to meet his gaze. ¡°You weren¡¯t the only child that Sophia carried. You have a fraternal twin. And I think you already knew.¡± Mica and Matthias turned their attention to the Gurudeva. The old scholar scoffed and shook his head, disapprovingly. ¡°Ya checked inside the womb, didn¡¯t ya?¡± Christian lowered his head. ¡°You might consider it an invasion of privacy, but you must understand how worried I was. I needed to be sure the child was healthy before I sent my dear friend away. So, yes, I used my magic to look inside the womb.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. When I was at Loulan, I fought to defend their sunstone from Angkor¡¯s attack, and I was part of the final defense, which tried to hold down the entrance to the Gaian temple. Another Gnostic Knight made it through, who was both a master swordsman as well as an accomplished wizard.¡± Mica gasped and realized she had interrupted the story. ¡°Sorry! It¡¯s just rare, is all. Scholars don¡¯t usually train as swordsmen, and vice versa. I mean, who has the time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mica.¡± Bram was eager to finish his story. ¡°Anyway, this Gnostic Knight removed his helm, and he ¡­. I mean, I¡¯ve gone my whole life and haven¡¯t found a single man my age with my same hair and skin tone, yet this man had both. Not only that ¡­ but he looked just like me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure, though, Bram? ¡®Cause if what ya say is true ¡­.¡± Bram knew where Matthias was going. The old scholar was dedicated to enacting justice for Angela¡¯s death. And if Samuel was their enemy, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike him down. It was time for the truth to come out. ¡°It¡¯s true, Matthias. Baraqiel showed me many things in the Crevasse, including the identity of the villains behind Angkor¡¯s aggression. Not King Richard or the Ahrimen, but the true masterminds. And it¡¯s time I shared what else I know ¡­.¡± Bram described his encounter in the crevasse, the illusion of his brother, and what he claimed was the true motivation behind gathering the sunstones. The rest of the room was too stunned to respond. ¡°Christian? Matthias? Mica ¡­? Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Matthias shrugged and shook his head. ¡°What can Ah say t¡¯ that? It¡¯s off the charts!¡± ¡°No, it makes perfect sense,¡± Mica argued. ¡°In the Gurudeva¡¯s story, Sophia claimed to have never been with a man, yet she was pregnant. If Bram¡¯s father was a spirit, then¡ª.¡± ¡°Oh, for Gaia¡¯s sake, look at th¡¯ man. He¡¯s flesh an¡¯ bone, not a damned ghost.¡± Mica sulked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the Goddess¡¯ name in vain, you know.¡± Christian held out his hands. ¡°Daughter, please. Master Deleuze, too. We must treat each other with respect. Bram has relayed what he learned with courage and honesty. Though much of it is mysterious to us, we mustn¡¯t criticize our sincere attempts to understand it.¡± Matthias crossed his arms defiantly. ¡°So that¡¯s it, then? We accept that Bram¡¯s the product of a Gaian Priestess and a Great Sage, who wants to remake the world, and is willin¡¯ t¡¯ release the Ahrimen t¡¯ do it? And here Ah thought we might have a chance t¡¯ infiltrate Angkor and take out King Richard b¡¯fore any o¡¯ the demons actually escaped their prisons. Now I learn that one o¡¯ the Goddess¡¯ own creations has turned against mankind and is willin¡¯ t'' doom whichever half o¡¯ the world isn¡¯t willin¡¯ to join him. We¡¯re supposed t¡¯ face that?¡± Christian met his gaze levelly. ¡°No one is forcing you to do anything, Master Deleuze. Your talents are extraordinary, but you aren¡¯t a part of the Prophesy. I don¡¯t plan to stand by while the world is consumed by hellfire, but whether or not you join us is up to you.¡± Bram tensed, worried that his most adept companion might be tempted to bow out. But Matthias only chuckled. ¡°Yeah ¡­ it¡¯s not what Ah signed up for, but it¡¯s not as if Ah¡¯ve anything else t¡¯ do wit¡¯ my remaining days. Ah¡¯m not the type t¡¯ sit around and wait for hellfire t¡¯ consume me, either.¡± Bram felt he needed to reiterate his own support. ¡°That¡¯s right. None of us will join a cause that dooms anyone¡¯s souls to the Ahrimen. And we¡¯re not going to wait for those demons to subject us to an eternity of suffering, either. That means we fight, even if the odds are against us.¡± Matthias grumbled, but he voiced his support. ¡°Aye. We fight. Count me in.¡± ¡°Same goes for me, too.¡± Bram had almost forgotten about Mica. He assumed she would take on her new role as priestess in the Minoan temple. He couldn¡¯t possibly take her on a journey that would inevitably lead to a fight against the Ahrimen or a Great Sage. Those were impossible odds, against profane and abominable foes, and there was no way he¡¯d allow a teenage girl to have to face it. ¡°No, Mica. You can¡¯t come with us.¡± She gasped with incredulity. ¡°Why not? Because you don¡¯t think I understand the danger, or you don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable? Which is it?¡± Bram held his ground. ¡°Because I can¡¯t accept the responsibility. You¡¯re a good person, Mica, and you belong here, with this loving community. Facing the Ahrimen isn¡¯t just dangerous. They¡¯re savage and brutal and capable of things I hope you¡¯ll never have to witness. Even if we survive the battle, we could end up with a terrible burden. I don¡¯t even know how we¡¯ll take the sunstones with us, when just handling them invites the demon¡¯s corruption. Certainly, I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I allowed that trauma on a benevolent young lady like yourself.¡± Mica stewed in silence while Bram spoke, as if hungry for her chance to respond. When he finished, she took it. ¡°I want you to know, Bram ¡­ it wasn¡¯t you who killed my parents.¡± The words had their intended effect. It felt as if the ground dropped out from under him. ¡°That¡¯s what the spirit at the shrine told me. Sadly, it seems they were trampled while they tried to escape the village. That¡¯s one less sin you need to worry about. So how about it? Do you want to know what else the spirit told me?¡± The Gurudeva looked shaken. ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s come over you?¡± Bram stepped in. It was his responsibility to explain. ¡°Mica refers to my days as a Gnostic Knight. During The War, I followed orders that today give me great shame and guilt. One of them involved clearing out a civilian settlement, so Angkorian troops could march through and outflank their Koban counterparts. We were told to chase out anyone living there, so we did. Some of my comrades set fire to homes to encourage people to clear out faster. I could have done something to stop it, but I didn¡¯t. Whether Mica¡¯s parents died by my sword, or by the boots of those fleeing for their lives, it doesn¡¯t absolve me of my responsibility. I hope Mica understands that.¡± She faced him defiantly. ¡°And I hope you understand this irony the same as I do, Bram. I was a little girl, but your actions made me into an orphan and a refugee. I didn¡¯t have a choice. You have no idea the traumas I faced back then, or how hard it was to stop the nightmares and pull myself out of a self-destructive spiral. For a while, I was angry, and all I wanted to do was hurt the people around me.¡± Bram had never seen Mica so angry. But he didn¡¯t deserve her wrath. All he wanted was to save her from more misery. Nevertheless, he gave her the respect of letting her finish. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think I could have done it alone. I had a lot of good people around me, that much is true. But I credit Gaia¡¯s own love for my recovery. My faith is strong, and you do me no service by denying me what I¡¯m destined to do. That¡¯s all I ask. Instead of doing what you think is right and making choices for me, just let me make my own choice.¡± The Gurudeva stepped in. ¡°Daughter, you¡¯ve made your point. Please give Bram some time to consider your proposal.¡± Mica swallowed her protests and nodded politely. Bram wanted to assure the young priestess that he respected her deeply, but he figured there would be time for that later. In the meantime, it was important to strategize on next steps. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the important part: what we need to do next. We now know our enemy, and we know what they want. The question is, what to do first? Gather more intelligence? Or look for allies?¡± Christian provided his own idea. ¡°Or, you could confront the enemy directly.¡± Matthias chuckled. ¡°Oh, sure, we can just sail right into Angkor¡¯s harbor, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let us dock and give us a fine ol¡¯ audience with good King Richard and his demon. Is that about right? ¡®Cause Ah don¡¯t see how else we¡¯ll get anywhere near it.¡± Bram faced the old scholar. ¡°You did it before, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Aye, an¡¯ Ah feel downright stupid for the risk Ah took, knowin¡¯ now what¡¯s inside.¡± Bram needed a better handle on the reasons behind Matthias¡¯ hesitance. ¡°What about your new powers? Not that I agree that going to Angkor first is such a great idea, but I figure we¡¯ll need to get inside eventually.¡± The old scholar went back to crossing his arms. ¡°Aye, eventually. Once we¡¯re far better equipped, if ya ask me.¡± Christian leaned forward. ¡°What if I told you I could get you inside the capital without anyone knowing?¡± Matthias laughed. ¡°Unless ya¡¯ve got some magic Ah don¡¯t know about¡ª¡± ¡°I do.¡± Bram wanted to take the suggestion seriously. ¡°Let¡¯s think it through. The longer we wait to strike, the more powerful our enemy grows. If it¡¯s possible to keep the Ahrimen contained inside their sunstones, we might have a chance to stop the whole tragedy from unfolding in the first place.¡± Matthias sounded skeptical. ¡°What makes ya think they haven¡¯t already escaped? Did you forget already the shape that Angkor¡¯s in?¡± Christian offered a different point of view. ¡°The Pisces Stone that Angkor stole from us contains the Ahriman known as Abaddon, a demon of incredible wrath and cruelty. If he escaped, we¡¯d know about it, because he¡¯d travel the world to enact vengeance. Minoa would probably be the first target, too, since we held his prison here for nearly a thousand years.¡± Bram had his own argument. ¡°The current state of Angkor might actually work in our favor. You said it was a ghost town, meaning there should be very few people there to raise alarm.¡± Matthias was insistent. ¡°Did Ah mention seein¡¯ demonspawn there?¡± Bram pushed back. ¡°You did, but the question is whether your magic can keep us hidden. And if not, can it defend us, if needed?¡± Mica jumped in. ¡°What about you, Bram? Bram turned his attention to the priestess. ¡°You¡¯re the Savior, not to mention the son of a Great Sage. Weren¡¯t you given any gifts?¡± Matthias shifted his attention to the Knight. ¡°Good point. Didn¡¯t the spirit o¡¯ the Crevasse give ya anything besides shiny new armor?¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Yes, actually. Baraqiel said that I¡¯d inherit the power of my father. And he said the Grigori artifacts had very strong blessings.¡± Matthias laughed out loud. ¡°Sorry t¡¯ break it to ya, but ya don¡¯t ¡®ave a drop of manna in ya. Neither does your armor or sword give off a whit o¡¯ magical radiance.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯s powerless, Master Deleuze.¡± Christian seemed ready to propose a different theory. ¡°Perhaps you never studied it, but the answer might lie in an old discipline called Epistemology.¡± Bram remembered hearing about that from Rosa. He noticed that Matthias seemed to have a rebuke ready, but he held his tongue. Instead, he looked thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re referring to anima?¡± Christian nodded. ¡°Yes, the manna of the soul. We wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it.¡± ¡°Pfft. There¡¯s been centuries o¡¯ documented magical study, an¡¯ no one¡¯s ever seen it!¡± Christian shrugged. ¡°No one has ever emerged as the son of a Great Sage, either.¡± Mica looked giddy. ¡°Well, Bram, has anyone ever taught you how to flex your magical muscles before?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a layman, Lass. He¡¯s never had th¡¯ need.¡± Bram remembered something. ¡°Rosa used to talk about magic all the time.¡± He figured it was a weak example compared to formalized study, but it was better than nothing. ¡°She always told me that she used the five senses to experience the flow of manna.¡± ¡°Aye, it¡¯s an old sorcerer¡¯s trick,¡± Matthias explained. ¡°Mostly for novices, actually, but it does help. Now, wizards on th¡¯ other hand, they rely more on puttin¡¯ their body in a meditative state. They start by focusin¡¯ on their feet, ankles, an¡¯ shins, an¡¯ they work their way up t¡¯ their heads. When the body¡¯s in alignment, they reach for their manna.¡± Christian chimed in, too. ¡°That¡¯s why epistemologists refer to red manna as the body and blue manna as the mind. If Bram has manna of the soul, he¡¯ll need to focus on something deeper.¡± The Knight tried to comprehend what that meant. ¡°You mean like feelings? Before, when you said to trust in my heart ¡­ would that work here?¡± Christian shook his head. ¡°No, Bram. That would likely apply to gold manna, which they call the heart. That¡¯s also just theoretical, by the way. But for the soul, you¡¯ll need to go much deeper.¡± Bram thought of Yuri, but Christian wouldn¡¯t have known about them or their gold manna. Instead, he tried to understand the difference between reaching into the heart and reaching into the soul. It sounded like the same thing to him. And besides, it was probably just a useless theoretical exercise in the first place. Nothing guaranteed that he could actually use magic. He wanted to curse the Great Sage at the Crevasse for leaving him so unprepared. He sighed. ¡°This is all very sudden, but I think if we have any chance of taking the enemy by surprise, we should attack their base. More than that, Christian is right that Minoa is in danger, if Abaddon escapes. And that might be imminent. There¡¯s likely a very narrow window where we can face King Richard as a man, rather than the demon inside of him.¡± He turned to his companions. ¡°Matthias, I know you¡¯re skeptical of success, but I trust you understand our risks are just as high if we¡¯re too slow and let this opportunity pass us by. And Mica ¡­ the choice is yours, but if your heart tells you to join us, I can¡¯t promise to keep you safe. We might all face a bloody end, so we must be sure that this is the battle we want to fight.¡± Matthias rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one wit¡¯ military experience, Bram. Whatever ya decide, Ah¡¯ll have your back.¡± Bram looked to Mica. The priestess didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Seriously? You need to ask?¡± The Knight smiled. ¡°Christian, tell us about this method you have that gets us quietly into Angkor.¡± The Gurudeva nodded. ¡°It¡¯s known as the Servant¡¯s Highway. Long ago, when the Ancient Gaians built temples all over the world, they created a service system. Essentially, magical conduits that allowed the clergy to travel from one temple to another. This even includes temples that existed before Angkor¡¯s capital was built over them.¡± Bram had no idea a Gaian temple existed under Angkor¡¯s capital. ¡°You¡¯re sure of this?¡± Christian chuckled. ¡°Of course. The only downside is that it will only work from our side, since the temple under Angkor¡¯s capital is now demolished.¡± Bram was amazed but also skeptical. ¡°How do you know it still works, or that the magic wasn¡¯t disrupted when Angkor built over it? How do you know it won¡¯t transport us straight into solid rock?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, Bram. The Ancient Gaians were quite savvy. Since old temples frequently needed maintenance, the Servant¡¯s Highways were designed to bring the traveler to the nearest safe location. I happen to know the pathway is still safe, because I tested it myself, several years ago. I also used it many years before that to get Sophia to the Northern Continent. So I promise it will get you there safely. Of course, you¡¯ll need to travel with someone capable of activating its enchantment. Fortunately, Mica has studied the rituals.¡± Bram looked to his companions and he saw their eagerness, their fear, and their commitment. ¡°When can we leave? And how long does it take to get there?¡± Christian answered. ¡°Despite the long distance, the journey takes only a few minutes. Nevertheless, I suggest you wait until morning and get a good night¡¯s sleep. You also owe an appearance to the people of this village. They need to know that their prophesy has been fulfilled.¡± Bram almost forgot the crowd in front of the temple. ¡°What if they don¡¯t accept me? What if they¡¯re angry?¡± Christian was adamant. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your side. The people of this village trust me, and soon enough, they¡¯ll change their opinions of you. I¡¯m putting my trust in you, too, Bram. I know you won¡¯t let us down, and neither will I let you down.¡± Bram¡¯s burden hadn¡¯t gotten any lighter, but somehow its weight lessened as more people helped to carry it. The journey ahead would be more difficult than any he had taken before. ¡°You have my commitment to see this through, Christian. This is for all those I harmed in my past. This time, I intend to help the world ¡­ even if that means facing the demons of legend. I don¡¯t know how ¡­ but I¡¯ll follow where Fate takes me.¡± Matthias and Mica nodded, ready to follow wherever he led them. They were now his responsibility. Christian gave him one final piece of advice. ¡°Fate or Faith, Bram, it¡¯s all the same in the end. You should be used to that by now. It¡¯s like going into battle with no certainty of the outcome. To muster the courage to make it through, you must believe.¡± Bram nodded. So, Faith, after all. ¡­ To be continued in Arc VII: The Wanton Kingdom Chapter 83 : Promotion
Arc VII : The Wanton Kingdom Chapter LXXXIII : Promotion Latenight of Denuo, First Day of Duskmoon
Konrad raced through the streets of Rungholt, a lantern in one hand and a large sack in the other. In the latenight hours, the city was quiet, and townsfolk had long since gone to sleep. However, those at the highest levels of Kitezhian government still worked tirelessly, for the hour of Surrogate King Unruh¡¯s counterstrike had arrived. Unfortunately, the process was stalled due to an unexpected hitch. The Saladina Clan Lord responsible for handing over six refurbished airships put a pause on the transfer based on new conditions. On King Unruh¡¯s orders, Konrad rushed to Georg¡¯s apartments to awaken the one-armed man and prepare him for a final negotiation. The Primary Minister felt winded. Not just from the run, but also due to anxiety over the tardy arrival of J¨®zef¡¯s convoy. His ward was now four days late, but without a good reason. Konrad had checked with Lady Rouge on possible weather delays, but she assured him the seas were calm, and ships arriving from the east should face no hindrance. Konrad was hoping the timely return of the country¡¯s true heir would force a change in Hans¡¯ strategy. He still didn¡¯t want to face Angkor head on. But without J¨®zef¡¯s legal authority, the Surrogate King ignored his Ministry¡¯s pleas to postpone the attack. He pushed forward, intent on a direct assault, and Konrad had no choice but to aid him. Despite his reservations, the safety of his country depended on securing additional firepower. Undeniably, he and G¨¦org needed to take possession of the newly refurbished airships. So he bolted to his friend¡¯s bedchambers, hopeful that G¨¦org would work a miracle. Despite Lady Rouge¡¯s grim prediction that his friend would turn against him, Konrad believed his faith was well placed. G¨¦org had proven himself competent, loyal, and determined. Konrad saw a man who would persevere when Kitezh needed him most, and he would succeed in convincing Samir to honor his deal. When he reached G¨¦org¡¯s bedside, he lit some nearby sconces with his lantern. His friend slept with bed sheets partially draped over his slender yet muscular body. Even after a decade off the battlefield, he still had the build of a hardened soldier. Konrad admired his broad chest with tufts of curly blond hair, the kind of masculine form he wished he had inherited from his own father. It wasn¡¯t just envy stirring in his bowls, but also something more desirous. G¨¦org stirred. His eyes fluttered, and his voice cracked. ¡°Konrad ¡­? What is it?¡± With a start, the Primary Minister tossed the sack he had been holding to the foot of the bed. It contained some of his father¡¯s old clothes. Not the most modern livery, but Konrad had clear instructions to provide G¨¦org with something formal, ostensibly to aid in the negotiation. The attire was dated, but it met the requirements. ¡°Put these on. You¡¯ll need to dress quickly, my friend. The transfer from Samir was supposed to have happened tonight, but instead our Saladina friend came to us with new conditions. Unruh needs you to close this deal. Immediately.¡± G¨¦org¡¯s eyes went wide. He threw off the bed sheets without hesitating, exposing his unclothed body. Konrad tensed, knowing he ought to avert his eyes out of respect, but he couldn¡¯t tear them away. He was transfixed, like the time his father caught him staring at new recruits on their way out of the showers. It couldn¡¯t have been more than a second before Friedrich¡¯s backhanded his son¡¯s face and sent him sprawling. Konrad picked himself off the ground that day feeling angry and hurt, but also humiliated. Those who witnessed the spectacle avoided him for months ¡­. ¡°Konrad? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Georg¡¯s innocent question pulled him from his trance. He instantly voiced a lie before his conscious mind could think of something else. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m just worried. We¡¯ve yet to hear from Master Brandt, you see. His ship hasn¡¯t arrived, and I fear something terrible has happened.¡± G¨¦org pulled up the pair of navy slacks before resting his hand on Konrad¡¯s shoulder. The contact, though brief, sent chills. ¡°One crisis at a time, my friend. He¡¯ll find way back. Promise.¡± Despite the glib response, Konrad felt reassured. It was certainly better than the deaf ear Hans had given him. For someone who had taken the oath of surrogacy, the new king did little to ensure his ward¡¯s safety. G¨¦org continued to dress with one hand. It looked slow and laborious, so Konrad helped. He grabbed the white dress shirt and drew it across G¨¦org¡¯s body, determined not to be distracted by his friend¡¯s chiseled chest. ¡°What are these new conditions, Konrad? Samir should be swimming in king¡¯s bounty by now. Enough to, uh ¡­ compensate both cost of ships and personal risk. Why renege?¡± As the uniform came together, G¨¦org turned pale. His navy slacks and shirt, cleanly pressed, matched a jacket with brass buttons and silver stars along the lapel. The emblem of the Kitezhian army ran across his sleeve. It was the uniform of a military general. ¡°What is this? I cannot wear such rank. You say these instructions came from the king?¡± Konrad gave the uniform a final touch by rolling up the right sleeve and pinning it to G¨¦org¡¯s shoulder. It fit him perfectly. He looked powerful. Handsome. Like he had earned his place inside of it. The Primary Minister was at a loss for words. He shook himself out of it. ¡°Yes, and you¡¯ll see him soon. Samir arrived in person this evening, and Unruh wants you by his side to make an impression. Exactly as you are now.¡± G¨¦org merely nodded, as if accepting orders. ¡°Lead on. Should not keep them waiting.¡± Konrad nodded and left G¨¦org¡¯s apartments. As he and his friend jogged through Rungholt¡¯s empty streets, lit by nothing more than the pale blue moonlight, he considered Samir¡¯s strange request. Indeed, the Clan Lord himself had insisted on seeing G¨¦org dressed as an officer. Surely, he must have known the one-armed man had long since retired, and it would be almost denigrating to force him back into military attire, let alone something above his previous rank. But no matter how odd, Konrad knew that Unruh would humor any request, as long as he got his airships.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. When the two men reached the inn, high level personnel ushered them in quickly. Konrad recognized a few faces, but others must have been newly promoted to replace their fallen comrades. They led him and G¨¦org to a conference room on the second floor, which Hans had transformed into his base of operations. It was packed with Unruh¡¯s top advisors, all on one side. Samir¡¯s retinue stood opposite. The Clan Lord had brought handpicked bodyguards¡ªmercenaries by the look¡ªwith exposed muscles and an intention to appear intimidating. They wore white, loose-fitting tunics and baggy trousers, and their heads were wrapped with turbans. Most had thick, dark beards and watchful eyes. Hans looked uncharacteristically weary. Likely, his many sleepless nights planning the assault had finally caught up to him. Konrad didn¡¯t always agree with the Surrogate King, but he had to credit his passion. As soon as Konrad and G¨¦org entered, Hans beckoned them forward. But, before he could speak, Samir walked in front and welcomed G¨¦org with open arms. ¡°My friend! Is good to finally meet you in person!¡± G¨¦org brightened, and the two hugged like close family. Samir chuckled. ¡°The uniform suits you. You must know by now that I want you to lead the operation, so I insisted you look the part. I am pleased that your king indulged me.¡± Konrad felt his jaw drop at the shocking revelation. And from the wide-eyed look on G¨¦org¡¯s face, he wasn¡¯t the only one. They both spoke at once. ¡°You want him to lead?¡± ¡°You want me to lead?¡± Hans elbowed his way in front. ¡°About that ¡­.¡± He paused to clear his throat. ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged a crew for this mission. And with all due respect to your lordship, I have not yet agreed to replace any of our qualified captains with Mister T?ller.¡± Samir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What qualifications could any of those captains have over this veritable war hero?¡± He placed his arm around G¨¦org¡¯s neck. ¡°For weeks, I have been regaled with tales of Mister T?ller¡¯s exploits. They have inspired me! I would not have even agreed to be here, if not for the opportunity to see this brave man once more at the helm.¡± G¨¦org smiled weakly, making Konrad wonder just how much his friend might have embellished. Hans¡¯ features hardened. ¡°I have no intention of questioning Mister Toller¡¯s record. Nevertheless, he has been off the battlefield for many years, and I¡¯m not about to send even a retired war hero on such an important mission. At least, not one so long out of practice. Besides, we planned this mission with a strict timeline. If we don¡¯t leave within the hour¡ª¡± Samir stepped forward, and so did his hired hands. The room grew tense, as Hans¡¯ soldiers placed their hands on the hilts of their swords. Konrad stepped in, hoping to deescalate. ¡°Your Majesty, be at ease. Please.¡± He reached out in a pacifying manner. ¡°Clan Lord Samir, please accept our apologies and understand the delicacy of the situation. Allowing an old war hero to relive his past is a noble gesture. But for this particular mission, I must impress upon you the scale of danger and risk. We lack a full assessment of Angkor¡¯s military strength and have only a vague idea of their weaknesses. There are many unknowns, and it would be irresponsible to send anyone short of peak fitness and training. You and I have a common enemy, one that is poised to conquer the world, and we have but one chance to weaken them. If we are to succeed, you must trust us to assemble the right crew.¡± Samir held up his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for nearly drawing your weapons. I¡¯ll also forgive your ignorance in Saladina politics. Surely, I needn¡¯t remind you of the Clan Lords¡¯ history with Kitezh. While I might secretly root for your success, my peers would mostly prefer to see you crushed. If I am then to place my thumb on the scales of justice and strengthen your hand against Angkor, I would be placing my reputation at risk. Listen well: because to be a Clan Lord, reputation is everything. I cannot face my peers without showing them that I demonstrated superiority in this transaction. Otherwise, I will lose my business, my wealth, and at some point, yes, even my life. I would gladly give up this sale, if it means protecting my future. For me, it is a missed opportunity. But for you, six fewer airships is the difference between victory and defeat.¡± Hans scowled. ¡°And you think by naming your own captain, it will somehow make it amenable to the other Clan Lords?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± Samir¡¯s face was cold as stone. ¡°The Clan Lords respect other warriors, and they are especially empathetic to those who have been robbed of their destinies by way of injury; like our friend, Mister T?ller. If not for the loss of his arm, he might have remained in the Kitezhian army, and perhaps, even one of these fine officers standing by your side, ready to pilot my airships into danger. I want to give G¨¦org another chance at destiny, and I think the other Clan Lords would respect that vision.¡± Hans appeared willing to consider it. He faced a highly decorated man to his side. ¡°What if we placed Mister T?ller on the lead ship? Could you complete the mission without him getting in the way?¡± Konrad felt a great weight descend. Earlier that night, he didn¡¯t think Samir had a chance of changing the terms of the deal. But now, things had taken a turn. He had to say something to stop the madness. ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t seriously consider¡ª¡± ¡°Silence, Mister Rommel.¡± Hans left no room to argue. ¡°Your calm presence here is appreciated, but you should know full well that we¡¯re out of time. The flight takes precisely two days, and we planned to arrive under cover of darkness. If we delay further, the ships will arrive at sunrise, the worst possible time for a surprise attack. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get those ships off the ground within the hour.¡± The man next to Hans responded to his question. ¡°We have space aboard the lead craft for Mister T?ller, Sire. And we¡¯ll have enough time in transit to brief him on the mission. My men have trained to find and bomb their targets, no matter who shouts the orders.¡± Hans turned to G¨¦org. ¡°What about you, Son? I surely don¡¯t need to explain the gravity of this mission, nor the consequences of failure. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety, but the stakes have never been higher. If we accomplish what we set out to do, I promise: your heroism will become legendary.¡± Konrad faced G¨¦org, wishing he could beg his friend to back out. But he knew how the one-armed man would answer before he even uttered a word. ¡°Am honored, Sire. I, eh ¡­ have experience leading platoons and know how to follow orders. Is, uh ¡­ just that, um ¡­ is first time on airship.¡± Samir cracked a smile. ¡°Is like being at sea, Friend. Just don¡¯t get sick!¡± He burst out laughing, but Hans¡¯ dark expression showed no amusement. He addressed G¨¦org again. ¡°I must have a decisive answer, Mister T?ller.¡± Konrad knew there would be no stopping the inevitable. He caught G¨¦org¡¯s gaze for a brief moment. And when they locked eyes, he could almost sense an apology. But then the moment passed, and G¨¦org¡¯s expression was just as stoic as Hans¡¯. ¡°I accept, without hesitation. And vow to return victorious.¡± Samir looked pleased. ¡°Wish I could witness it myself.¡± Hans looked impatient. ¡°Well, then? Will you relinquish the shipment?¡± The Clan Lord nodded. ¡°We will proceed as agreed.¡± The surrogate king looked relieved. He nodded to his general, and the man escorted G¨¦org from the room. Samir and his entourage followed. It happened so fast that Konrad never had a chance to say goodbye. He restrained himself from reaching out or attempting any last words. This was G¨¦org¡¯s decision. And on that night, Kitezh needed him more. He felt a hand on his shoulder. It belonged to Hans, whose voice appeared almost consoling. ¡°We¡¯ve all been under a lot of pressure, Mister Rommel. Nevertheless, I believe our hard work will pay off.¡± Konrad tried his best to sound upbeat. ¡°Surely it will, but ¡­ wounding Angkor is just the beginning, Your Majesty.¡± Hans nodded. ¡°The beginning of a very long road. I just wanted you to know that I¡¯ve taken note of your loyalty, and you have not disappointed.¡± ¡°I love Kitezh more than anything, Sire.¡± The words meant something to Konrad. He just hoped Hans felt the same way. The surrogate king nodded. ¡°A bright future awaits us. I must speak to the Ministry, Mister Rommel. Let us go together. Shall we?¡± Konrad joined his liege to the next appointment in what would be a very long night. The Ministry needed to be briefed on the updated battle plans. Then, he needed to meet with Lady Azul to prepare a long distance communications channel to keep in touch with the fleet. Neither he nor Hans would likely get much sleep. And by morn, G¨¦org would be well on his way. Konrad said a prayer, hoping that Gaia would help his friend to return home safely. Chapter 84 : Anima
Chapter LXXXIV : Anima Earlmorn of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
Bram stood before a nondescript mantelpiece. If Christian hadn¡¯t pointed it out, it would have only appeared as slab of marble affixed to the wall of an unnoteworthy corridor on the side of the temple. There was no hearth below it, nor fixtures nearby. Yet, supposedly, a scholar with the right magical incantation could use it to open a portal to the so-called Servant¡¯s Highway. Bram could use such a passage to go to any one of the world¡¯s Ancient Gaian temples. However, his new mission aimed to arrive at a temple that was now demolished, ever since Angkor¡¯s capital built over it. Adorned in his Grigori armor and with his gleaming silver sword in its sheath, Bram was ready to embark on his most dangerous journey yet: into the den of an immortal demon. It was risky, but borne of necessity. Virgil and Samuel were close to retrieving the last of the sunstones, and the Age of the Ahrimen was at hand. But, if the prophesy handed down to Christian was correct, Bram was the Savior, the only one capable of confronting these legendary horrors. There was a problem, though. A big one. Unlike Mica and Matthias, who were proficient in magic, Bram was a layman, ill-equipped to face the forces of evil. If his new armor and sword had any power at all, he had no training in how to use them. And if his blood were indeed full of invisible, colorless manna, he had no idea how to summon it. Yet, Christian was certain he would figure it out when the time was right. Bram just wished his own faith was as strong. As Mica uttered her spell and summoned the portal to the unknown, he began to doubt, and Fear seeped into his Subconscious. He looked at the swirl of starry particles. Now was his last chance to back out. Once he stepped through the portal, it was a one-way trip to a demon-filled hellscape, with no way out but to defeat an immortal being with power over a man¡¯s mind and cruel enough to become legend. Perhaps Matthias was right, and it was just a matter of confronting King Richard before the demon was fully released from its sunstone prison. Yet, Bram wasn¡¯t convinced. Somehow, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Richard had been using the sunstone for more than a month. His hubris invited the demon inside of him, which changed the well-meaning monarch into a tyrant. In just a few weeks, he transformed Angkor into an image of the Burning Pits itself. He had full control of Angkor¡¯s military, a force already strong enough to take on most of the planet, and any persons inside the country still willing to ally against him were probably already dead. This meant that Abaddon was already more in control than the man Richard once was. Besides, the sunstone would no doubt be closely guarded, deep inside the most fortified parts of the city: either the palace or the underground Substratum. Bram had no plan for how to get there, and stealth would only take him so far. Once it became necessary for Matthias or Mica to use magic, every scholar in the city would know their location, and all would have Abaddon¡¯s mark upon them. It seemed like suicide to step inside. He noticed that Matthias looked antsy, too. The old scholar made eye contact and cracked a smile. ¡°Ya ready, Bram?¡± He considered backing out. It was his last chance to do so. But he also realized that if Virgil and Samuel prevailed, the world would be doomed, and there would be no place to hide. Perhaps Azazel would find the path to a whole new world and bring his closest allies. But even if he succeeded, the rest of the world would plunge into darkness and burn. After centuries of captivity, the Ahrimen craved vengeance. Bram was no safer on the sidelines, and though it might be tempting to barter with his brother, he knew where that path would lead. Baraqiel warned that any pact with the Ahrimen would lead to ruin. If Samuel didn¡¯t know that yet, he soon would. This was Bram¡¯s only chance to stand in support of the world and redeem himself from all the pain and suffering he had caused as a Gnostic Knight. Whatever fear he felt was natural, but Fate had another path in store. He just needed to believe. ¡°I am,¡± he told Matthias. Nothing more was needed. Bram felt a hand on his shoulder. It was Christian, with empathy clearly printed on his face. It was remarkable how much things had changed. A week earlier, Bram was a pariah, hated by the Minoan community, most especially by their Gurudeva. Now, he was like a member of the family. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what you wanted, Bram. Just remember that good heroes ¡­ the ones people remember, anyway ¡­ are the ones who wanted it least.¡± ¡°Same goes for martyrs, too,¡± Matthias huffed under his breath. Mica clearly sensed an awkward moment brewing, so she stepped in to urge things along. ¡°The path is ready. We should, um ¡­ go. Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Christian smiled. ¡°May Gaia¡¯s blessings be with you, Daughter.¡± She faced Bram and Matthias. ¡°Just remember: the Servant¡¯s Highway has limitations. Time passes differently. We should arrive by midday in Angkor, but it will seem a lot shorter inside. Also, sounds don¡¯t carry, so we can¡¯t communicate with each other. Just remember to stay close. Gaia forbid we get separated, because I won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Bram nodded. He had heard these warnings several times already. Mica stepped in, followed by Matthias. The last thing Bram heard before he entered the void were Christian¡¯s encouraging words. ¡°Have Faith, Bram ¡­.¡± The world disappeared, and the Knight found himself in a dark room. There were no walls, and the floor was obscured by a pale gray mist. A faint ball of light hovered around Matthias and Mica. The old scholar gestured for Bram to approach and stay close. As Mica warned, sound was unable to travel inside this netherworld. Bram couldn¡¯t even hear his own breath, which strangely unnerved him. Mica guided them forward, and he kept close. If he fell behind by even a few steps, his companions slowly faded away. Only when he quickened his pace did they reappear. After a few minutes of wandering, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Nephilim ¡­.¡± He was shocked to hear it, especially after being deprived of all hearing. ¡°Baraqiel? How are you here? How can I hear you?¡± The ethereal voice answered. ¡°I speak directly to your mind, so that we may converse in this chaotic realm. As for your companions, they cannot hear what you hear.¡± Bram felt relief, but also anger. ¡°You left me with nothing at the Crevasse. How am I supposed to be the Savior, when I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m supposed to do?¡± ¡°I left you with a choice, Nephilim. It would have done no good to coax you along this path. You had to choose it of your own free will.¡± Bram was tired of responses that sounded like riddles. ¡°I thought you were trapped at the Crevasse. If you¡¯re able to speak to me here, why not reveal yourself fully?¡± The voice paused before answering. ¡°I am still at the Crevasse, Nephilim. You travel an old road that takes you through a realm known as the Zohar. It contains a medium through which I am able to project my thoughts. Would that I could escape the shackles of my prison, I would gladly appear at your side.¡± Bram recognized a term from his discussion with Christian. ¡°The Zohar? The same as the religion of the Sorcerers in Vineta? Are the rest of their beliefs also true?¡± The voice sounded exasperated. ¡°The world is full of mortals who scour for clues to explain the meaning of their existence. Sometimes, their beliefs are forged in truth. Other times, a hodgepodge of fact and fiction. Still others have no foundation at all. Only a desire for control of their flock.¡± ¡°What about Christian?¡± Bram wanted to know. ¡°Is his faith based on fact or fiction? Was he right to believe that I could infiltrate a den of demons and recover Minoa¡¯s sunstone?¡± The voice paused before answering. ¡°There is none other, Nephilim. You are this world¡¯s last hope against annihilation. As for that, your line of questions will get you no closer toward your goal. Our time is short, and once you step out of this realm, we will no longer be able to commune. Therefore, I implore you to ask only the questions which are most vital.¡± Bram felt a chill. He had hoped for something more comforting, but Baraqiel¡¯s words left no doubt. If he left the Servant¡¯s Highway¡ªor the Zohar, or whatever the place was called¡ªas ignorant as he entered, he would be woefully unmatched against his enemy. His defeat would all but be ensured, and no one else would take up his mantle. ¡°I need your help.¡± He hated to plea for assistance, especially to the spirit that provided more aggravation than aid, but he was desperate. Mica could arrive at her destination at any time. Every second was precious. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to confront my enemy. Neither do I know how to use the blessings of this armor or sword. Nor what to do if I confront the Ahriman. Baraqiel, please ¡­ tell me what to do.¡± The voice responded. ¡°I sense your fear, Nephilim. It is an emotion of the mind, one in which those with the power of menis, which you call sorcerers, can sometimes harness to their advantage. But for you, it is of no help. You must clear yourself of this emotion, if you are to access the power of anima.¡± Bram remembered what he had learned. ¡°Anima ¡­ the power of the soul. Can I truly wield it?¡± ¡°Indeed. Your body is brimming with it.¡± Bram felt encouraged. ¡°How? Teach me. Please.¡± The voice paused. ¡°Consider ¡­ a mother. Your mother, perhaps. Imagine her instincts, when she and her children are in mortal danger. Many creatures, when presented with danger, will flee out of fear. But, not a mother. Why is that?¡± It was another riddle, but Bram tried his best to answer. ¡°A mother¡¯s love intervenes. She will do anything to protect her children, even if she must face the danger, herself.¡± The voice responded. ¡°Your mother was mortal, Nephilim, and you are half-mortal. It is common for beings such as yourself to confuse the emotions of the soul with those of the heart. Love is undoubtedly one of a mother¡¯s emotions. Unfortunately, it is not what compels her to face danger. There is more.¡± Bram wished the spirit would just tell him the answer, but he figured it must be important to reason it out himself to better understand the lesson. So he considered it carefully. ¡°You¡¯re right. Facing danger isn¡¯t about love. It¡¯s not about sacrifice, either. At least, I don¡¯t think a mother would think about it that way. She doesn¡¯t want to die. But neither does she want her children to face harm. And the reason ¡­ is that her children give her faith. They give her a reason to believe that she can face the danger and prevail ¡­ even if the odds are against her.¡± The voice sounded pleased. ¡°Correct, Nephilim. Such is the power of the soul to endure hardship for the greater good. Mortals are born with a sense of justice, and those who harness this power will face enormous adversity, even if it never benefits them directly. Being mortal means being a part of something greater than oneself. It is the community that one builds and is willing to defend, which has allowed humans to survive as a species. Realize this. Embrace it. And anima will be yours.¡± Bram felt like he had an epiphany. There was so much more he wanted to ask, when he noticed Mica stop and open the portal to the outside. ¡°Farewell, Nephilim.¡± ¡°Wait, no!¡± Bram reached out to Baraqiel¡¯s voice. ¡°Tell me, please. How do I defeat the Ahrimen?¡± The voice slowly faded, but it offered one final piece of advice. ¡°Take the sunstone in hand, face your nemesis, and reach out to anima ¡­.¡± Bram felt Matthias grab his hand and pull him toward Mica¡¯s portal. He was surrounded by light, a sea of starry particles. He just hoped that whatever Baraqiel taught him would be enough. Chapter 85 : Apprehension
Chapter LXXXV : Apprehension Midday of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
As soon as Mica stepped out of the portal, she was overwhelmed with an odor of sulfur and ash. She looked around and found herself in an alleyway, surrounded by broken mortar, bricks, and shattered glass. The buildings on either side had sustained heavy damage, though the cause was unclear. To the side, a gaping hole exposed a residential apartment, ransacked, with nothing of value remaining. A mound of debris slid from the building into the alley, closing off the main street. She looked up and took note of a midday sky, hazy with soot. The air was hot and sticky. Matthias appeared to her left, hands clenched around Bram. With a yank, he pulled the Knight through the portal before it closed. His voice was low and scathing. ¡°Didn¡¯t ya see the portal closing, Bram? Did ya want to be trapped in there?¡± Bram looked repentant, but he stood his ground. ¡°Baraqiel¡¯s voice called out to me. I had to heed his words before we left, or I¡¯d lose my only chance to learn from him.¡± Mica was curious. ¡°What did he tell you? Did he mention anything about your powers?¡± Matthias raised his hand and whispered. ¡°Keep your voice low, Lass. The air isn¡¯t just filled with smoke. Ah can detect magic, too. Lots of it. We can¡¯t afford t¡¯ be overheard.¡± Now that he mentioned it, Mica felt it, too. The Servant¡¯s Highway had been saturated with magic, which overwhelmed her senses. But now that she was on the other side, things ought to have returned to normal. Instead, there was a clear signal of magic in the air. And where there was magic, there were scholars. Most of Mica¡¯s experience came from the sorcerers and sorceresses in Minoa. Detecting their magic was like swimming through water, where even small disturbances came in the form of motion, like waves. Of course, there were also wizards and witches among the Gaian Priests, which is how Mica learned to sense their magic, too. It was sharper. More distinct. Like a pinprick. Larger events were even painful. Based on the prickling she felt along her arms and legs, she figured spells of fire and lightning had been recently cast. Powerful spells. Bram looked eager to explain his encounter with Baraqiel, but before he could say more, an explosion erupted on the other side of the rubble. Mica cringed, as more pinpricks crept across her skin. Bram and Matthias looked worried. The Knight scanned the apartments, above. ¡°I felt it, too. We need to get a view of what¡¯s happening on the street. Matthias, is there any way you can lift us up there?¡± The old scholar shook his head. ¡°Magic is the last thing we need, Bram. It¡¯ll instantly give away our position. In fact, we¡¯re lucky th¡¯ portal t¡¯ the Servant¡¯s Highway isn¡¯t nearby, or they might¡¯ve detected us already.¡± Mica explained more. ¡°He¡¯s right. We might have ended up in an alleyway, but the magical signature for the portal is far beneath us, where the temple used to be. Even if nearby scholars detected it, they wouldn¡¯t know to look here.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, Mica, but we still need reconnaissance to figure out where we are and what¡¯s going on in the city. If scholars caused that explosion, we need to know why.¡± His gaze went from side to side as he searched for options. ¡°How about through there?¡± He gestured with his head. Behind Mica was an opening at the base of the rubble. A large, wooden beam had fallen at an angle into the alley. Below it, a place where they could potentially tunnel without having a mass of bricks fall over them. It would take some work to clear a path by hand, but it looked as if they could all fit. Even Bram, with his bulky armor. Matthias frowned. ¡°Aye, Ah guess we can¡¯t avoid gettin¡¯ our hands dirty. Not today.¡± Mica was glad she dressed appropriately. She left her priestess¡¯ robes behind and went with more practical men¡¯s trousers, a blue shirt, and a dark waistcoat. They were new, but she was ready to get on her knees and dig. Bram and Matthias joined, lining up to take the bricks and set them aside without making too much noise. After a few minutes, they widened the passage enough to crawl through. Bram went first, followed by Matthias. Mica didn¡¯t mind letting them lead. She had never been to Angkor and didn¡¯t know what to expect. She certainly didn¡¯t want her inexperience to be responsible for giving away their position. When she emerged, Bram gestured for her to stand back. He and Matthias crouched down at the edge of the building and peered around the side. Mica crept close, making sure she stayed in the shadows. Fifty spans down the street, she saw a dozen wizards in dark red uniforms. She hadn¡¯t seen Angkorian military grade before, but there was no mistaking their discipline and synchronicity. They lined up in front of a large building, raised their hands in unison, and chanted a new spell. At once, balls of fire and forks of lightning struck the building. A deafening explosion echoed off nearby structures. The strikes were so precise that the damage blew inward, rather than sending debris into the street. She caught her breath as she saw civilians run from the devastated structure. Others from higher floors jumped to their deaths in an attempt to escape the inferno now raging inside. Among the Angkorians, a man emerged. His hair was tied in a queue, the style used by the Kenju clan in Koba. Mica had never met one herself, but she had heard stories as a girl that they were well respected and honorable. They were supposedly loyal to Koba and would die before joining their enemy. Yet this man dressed in an Angkorian military uniform and was shouting orders. Bram gasped, and Mica could tell from the flare in his eyes that he knew this man. Without warning, the Kenju leapt toward the civilians. And to Mica¡¯s horror, he attacked. Baring no weapon, he instead struck them with his bare fists, which appeared to be magically enchanted. As he landed his punches, a powerful force sent his victims flying. By the time they hit the ground, they were motionless. Mica instinctively wanted to help. They were innocents, fleeing for their lives. They posed no threat, yet the Angkorians laid siege to their own people, set their building on fire, and pursued anyone who tried to escape. She cringed at the violence. An elderly woman fled with a younger man, yet the Kenju didn¡¯t hesitate to strike her down. He landed a willful punch, smearing her face with blood. It was a terrible injury, possibly fatal. Driven by rage, the younger man fought back. He tried to throw the first punch, but Mica sensed a change to the enchantment inside the Kenju¡¯s fist. He activated a layer of hidden magic, and a series of knives¡ªlong as daggers¡ªprotruded from his knuckles. He plunged the blades straight through the man¡¯s face, slicing half of it clean off. A fountain of blood stained the Kenju red. It was too gruesome! Mica felt so revulsed she could hardly breathe, and her body heaved with dry sobs. None of the horrors she had witnessed through war had come close. She retreated back to the alleyway to catch her breath, calling out to the Goddess for strength. She knew that she would face unspeakable horrors, but this loss of life was just too monstrous. Gratuitous and abhorrent, it chilled her to the core. Bram¡¯s whispery voice broke through. ¡°Mica, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, but please try to hold it together. We¡¯re not safe here.¡± She realized she was shaking, her body sticky with sweat. She just hoped she hadn¡¯t made any noise. She swallowed past a knot in her throat. ¡°I¡ªI¡ªI¡¯m sorry ¡­ those poor people. I know there¡¯s nothing we can do, but ¡­.¡± By now, Matthias had also returned to the alleyway, though he still kept close watch on the street through the rubble heap.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Bram looked empathetic. ¡°I want to help them, too, Mica, but there are too many scholars. Remember why we¡¯re here. If we can reach the sunstone, we can stop all of this. But intervening now puts all of that at risk. We must harden our resolves and resist the temptation to intervene.¡± Mica¡¯s cheeks flushed with suppressed helplessness and rage. ¡°I know that. It¡¯s just ¡­ I can¡¯t understand why such violence! Those people just wanted to escape with their lives. What would Angkor gain by chasing them down and ¡­ and ¡­?¡± She couldn¡¯t even finish. She squeezed out a few tears, but was determined not to weep. Bram sighed. ¡°I believe they¡¯re tracking down anyone who¡¯s not yet under Abaddon¡¯s control. Any people still alive in the city could conceivably build alliances and fight back. Abaddon is surely careful not to allow for any resistance. Although, based on what I¡¯ve heard of this demon, the cruelty is probably the whole point.¡± Mica¡¯s cheeks still felt hot, but her heartbeat slowed, and she could breathe easier. ¡°You recognized that man. Didn¡¯t you, Bram? I noticed your reaction when you saw him.¡± The Knight lowered his head, his face grim. ¡°You¡¯re right. His name is Quon Fei Nan ¡­ Kenju Master of Koba.¡± Mica couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But how could he ¡­?¡± ¡°He would never, Mica.¡± Bram was firm. ¡°I know him, and he¡¯s a good, honorable man. We lost track of him in the battle at Loulan Palace, but he must have been taken prisoner. I never expected to see him again, much less under Abaddon¡¯s control. If I were to guess why they¡¯d keep him alive, I¡¯d say he¡¯s being forced to witness his own violence as some kind of torture. All at Abaddon¡¯s amusement.¡± Mica shivered as the injustices mounted. There had to be something she could do. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to free him and stop those scholars from their killing spree?¡± Matthias faced her with a grimace. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s possible, Lass. If that man is conscious of his deeds, death might be the only way to grant him peace. But, even if we gave him that gift, it¡¯d be too risky, an¡¯ there¡¯s no reward for tryin¡¯.¡± Mica felt too ashamed to back down. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Giving that man peace and stopping this violence is a mighty reward! We have to think of something.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°Think it through, Mica. There are at least a dozen wizards out there, and many more in the city under Abaddon¡¯s control. Even if we could face them, more would take their place, and it would alert the whole city of our presence. Worse, we¡¯d be facing innocent people under a demon¡¯s spell. They can¡¯t help themselves. Believe me, it pains me to leave him under Abaddon¡¯s torture, but I must believe that taking control of the sunstone will reverse the spell.¡± Mica knew that Bram was right, but it still felt like turning a blind eye. She became a priestess to help people, and walking away in the face of such suffering put her heart in a vice. Yet, she couldn¡¯t deny that finding the sunstone and ending the demon¡¯s control was better than facing an enemy who couldn¡¯t even control their own actions. She nodded meekly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Gaia help those poor souls in the meantime.¡± She felt her skin prickle. Magic was close. Too close! She reached out to Matthias. ¡°It¡¯s an AMF! Do something!¡± Matthias raised his staff and repelled the anti-magic field. Mica reached for her manna, relieved to find it still there. The old scholar pointed his staff toward the apartment above. A wizard materialized from his place of hiding. Matthias uttered a word of power, and the man fell from his perch into the alleyway. The old scholar¡¯s face was deadly serious. ¡°We need t¡¯ run. Now!¡± He raised his staff and created a portal. Mica didn¡¯t know where it would lead, but anywhere was better than trapped in an alley, with a demon¡¯s thrall nearby. But, before the portal fully opened, another wizard materialized and shot a bolt of lightning at Matthias. The old scholar deflected it with his magic, but not before two others translocated nearby. Mica summoned her powers and shot bolts of force to knock them off their feet. They deflected, but Bram drew his sword, which glowed with a bright light. The wizards averted their eyes. ¡°Matthias, another portal. Quickly!¡± The old scholar recast his spell, but it soon fizzled as he fell to his knees. Mica felt a sharp pain run through her body, and she lost balance. She fell as another AMF descended. She panicked, but struggling was no use. Five more wizards translocated into the alley, their barrage of spells impossible to defend. A force grabbed her body and dragged her from the alleyway, through the tunnel of rubble, back to the main street. Broken glass and splintered wood left her body battered and scratched. When she stopped sliding, she found herself on the main street, surrounded by wizards. She was joined by Bram and Matthias, who were dragged in a similar manner. The wizards chanted in unison, forming a strong enough field to prevent any escape. She was forced into a kneeling position. She spit out a wad of blood and grit, but plenty of filth still remained in her mouth. The circle of wizards opened up, and the Kenju man entered. She saw a blue film over his eyes, which Bram had warned her was the sure sign of Abaddon¡¯s mind control. He faced Bram and spoke in a voice that sounded unnatural, like it came from something monstrous. ¡°You were foolish to come here, Nephilim. If not for the Master¡¯s orders not to kill or mutilate your body, I would peel your skin and wear it as a cape.¡± Bram looked back with contempt. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to speak through your proxies, Abaddon. Take me to where you¡¯re hiding, so we can speak directly.¡± Quon¡¯s body grinned. ¡°All in good time, Hybrid. Soon I¡¯ll be free of my shackles, and you shall gaze upon my true form. Then we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re still brave enough to face me.¡± He circled around the Knight, regarding him closely. ¡°You¡¯ve been a thorn in our side for far too long. And now I see you dressed in the armor of our ancient enemies. I doubt you even know how to use it, if my husks could capture you so easily.¡± Mica was terrified, but Bram was better at hiding his fear. She let him do the speaking and hoped he knew a way out. ¡°I want to speak with my brother. Where¡¯s Samuel?¡± The body of Quon eyed him curiously. ¡°The Nephilim seeks his twin? Are you desperate enough to think he¡¯ll grant you leniency? Or, foolish enough to think you could sway him? Hmm ¡­ I wonder where you found that armor. Perhaps there are other interesting things you can tell me. Perhaps an interrogation, instead.¡± Bram watched the man closely, but he said nothing. ¡°Tell me, Nephilim: how well do you know your history? Do you know that mortals once wore armor such as yours, as they attempted to stand against us? Do you know what we did to them?¡± Bram met his gaze, and Quon¡¯s body took note of his defiance. His fearlessness. The Kenju¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°They called themselves the Grigori, but their resistance was short-lived. They must have thought their armor would protect their soft lumps of flesh on the inside.¡± He grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten crab before, haven¡¯t you, Nephilim? Surely, you know how easy it is to crack them open ¡­ and suckle the meat from the inside ¡­.¡± Bram averted his gaze. Quon¡¯s body seemed to relish how easy it was to crack his fa?ade. He crouched in front of the Knight and peered deeply into his eyes. ¡°Those were the fortunate ones. The rest, we subjected to the most exquisite horrors. I doubt you could fully appreciate just how much psychological damage a human can endure. They will hold onto hope like it¡¯s a lifeline. But once it¡¯s gone, their minds break like a thin shard of glass. Could you even imagine what that looks like?¡± Mica had heard enough. She was on a mission from her Goddess, and her faith was strong. ¡°You won¡¯t prevail, Abaddon. Gaia will protect us.¡± Quon¡¯s head swiveled in her direction, looking like he forgot she was there. He started laughing. ¡°Who¡¯s this little bird?¡± He licked his lips. ¡°Innocent souls taste the sweetest. Tell me: if I crack you open, how much sugar will I find?¡± Mica gathered her courage. ¡°Say what you will. My body might be weak, but my soul is strong. It belongs to my Goddess and will never be yours.¡± Quon¡¯s body ceased its laughing. Bram¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mica, be silent. Don¡¯t say another word.¡± Abaddon¡¯s thrall approached. ¡°No, I want to hear all about her ¡®goddess¡¯. You see, the little bird is confused. She thinks there¡¯s a force out there greater than us, and it will intervene as long as she believes in it. Or, at least, if we destroy her body, this ¡®goddess¡¯ will ensure her soul is protected. Perhaps, place it in an eternal garden, full of puffy, white clouds.¡± He stopped for a moment to chuckle. ¡°You won¡¯t believe the words of devotion I¡¯ve heard from faithful mortals. They tell me all the time what I can¡¯t have. Right before I devour whatever¡¯s left of them. Never before has a ¡®goddess¡¯ intervened. Although, I would very much like see this creature for myself.¡± Mica steeled herself. ¡°Save your words, Demon. You will not shake my faith.¡± Quon¡¯s body smiled. ¡°Would you like to meet the real ¡®Gaia¡¯, little bird? I can introduce you to this creature, if you wish. It¡¯s no goddess, I assure you. And you might be horrified by what you see. But if it helps to correct your misconception, I would gladly oblige.¡± Mica grew angry at the lies. ¡°I have no use for your blasphemy!¡± She regretted letting down her guard. Bram warned her not to provoke the demon, but she couldn¡¯t be silent and let it mock the Goddess in front of her. Even if she risked escalation. But, if her hot words bothered the demon, the body of the Kenju didn¡¯t show it. Quon merely shrugged. ¡°As you wish. It won¡¯t change your fate. We are slowly corrupting this creature you call ¡®Gaia¡¯, and soon it will be under our control. As for you, little bird ¡­ you will be quite useful to us.¡± He approached Bram. ¡°You see, I am forbidden to use physical coercion to interrogate this ¡®Knight¡¯. However, I can slowly dismember the ones he cares about, render their souls from their mutilated bodies, and let him watch as they become One with the Chaos. Your soul, little bird, will be my first to devour in almost a thousand years. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Abaddon, no!¡± Bram was shaking. ¡°Bring Samuel, and I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know. I¡¯ll hold nothing back.¡± Quon¡¯s body shook its head. ¡°The other Nephilim is busy. You¡¯ll meet him soon enough. In the meantime, I must thank you for bringing me these two wondrous souls. I hope the little bird says her prayers now ¡­ because she won¡¯t be awake to say them later.¡± Mica felt a spell come over her. She tried to fight it, but the world slowly faded to black. Chapter 86 : Submission
Chapter LXXXVI : Submission Midday of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
Bram woke, unable to move his arms or legs. He couldn¡¯t see through the total darkness, but he stood upright, and it felt like his body was clamped against a rigid, vertical structure. His Grigori armor was still strapped on, but beyond that, he couldn¡¯t tell. He took a deep breath and instantly regretted it. The odor was sickening, a cocktail of blood and rot so intense it must have come from countless slaughters. He breathed through his mouth, but it took effort not to gag. A door opened, and a man with a lantern entered. Bram craned his neck to see. It was Quon, still clearly under Abaddon¡¯s spell. ¡°I was hoping the Nephilim would be awake this time. You kept me waiting.¡± As he slinked into the room, his lantern exposed Mica. Like Bram, she was secured to a vertical wooden platform. The light exposed more of the room: a dank cellar, coated with the blood of innumerable victims. Flies and bugs squirmed around piles of remains that hardly resembled anything human. Nevertheless, Bram had a feeling they belonged to dozens, if not hundreds, of bodies. The city had become the plaything of demonically possessed minds. Quon¡¯s body placed the lantern on a wooden crate, stained black with butchery. ¡°I wanted you to be awake, so you could witness as I disassemble the little bird, piece by piece.¡± Bram struggled against the restraints, but they held fast. ¡°Those are quite secure and have withstood the strength of many stronger humans.¡± Bram closed his eyes. There was never a better time to summon the power of anima. He tried connecting to Mica ¡­ to imagine how urgently she needed him ¡­ how dire the consequences, should he fail. A prick to the face broke his concentration. A knife, protruding from Quon¡¯s knuckles, grazed his flesh ever so slightly. A small trickle of blood slid down his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to the Master later for damaging his Nephilim, but you will not avert your gaze. I usually dismember the bodies while they sleep. But, if you refuse to watch, I¡¯ll awaken the little bird so its screams will keep you ¡­ attentive.¡± Bram felt the weight of the world. He had never once summoned anima and in fact had no idea how to do it. All he had was Baraqiel¡¯s assurance that the power was his, and he needed to connect to the soul to use it. He wanted to believe he could, but his doubts¡ªthe ones in the back of his mind¡ªwere deafening. ¡°Quon, please ¡­.¡± He begged his friend to hear him. ¡°Wake up. Don¡¯t do this.¡± The demon laughed through its proxy. ¡°What a disappointment. A Nephilim more pitiful than most mortals on this planet. Behold.¡± He took his knife blade, still anchored inside his fist, and held it in front of the unconscious priestess. Slowly, he pressed it against her cheek. ¡°Stop! You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Bram struggled, but it did no good. He could only watch in horror as the blade went through her cheek, oozing blood down her neck. He was angry. Livid! Yet helpless. Utterly helpless! Quon¡¯s body smiled as he sliced the knife clean through her cheek, splitting it in two. The trickle became a pool. Bram wailed, furious yet saddened. His beloved ally was on the verge of bleeding to death, with brutal wounds caused by a former companion and friend. He wanted to jump from his restraints, tackle Abaddon¡¯s husk to the ground, and pummel it unconscious. But he was reminded of the day he stood on the precipice at the village of Ur, when he did the same thing to Kane. Kane lied and manipulated him, and his actions led to the deaths of countless innocents. Bram was entirely justified. But now, all he felt was regret. Not that Kane didn¡¯t own responsibility for what he did, but Bram¡¯s retaliation solved nothing. It just wasted time, when he could have been saving those in danger. He still had time, now. Mica wasn¡¯t dead, yet. He could still save her. So he reached out to anima, once again. This time with all his heart. And he stopped. He remembered what Baraqiel told him. Anima could not be summoned with the heart. Instead, he needed to connect with Mica¡¯s goodness, experience her altruism, and understand her desire to aid and protect all people. Even the Gnostic Knight who attacked her village. He needed to comprehend her faith, her unshakable trust in Gaia, which stood strong, even when facing a terrible demon. She lived for the sake of others and always put them ahead of herself. She had to survive! He noted a change in Quon. A sense of realization ¡­ followed by anger. The demon knew the power of anima was at hand, and it needed to change tact. So it guided Quon¡¯s knife across Mica¡¯s throat. Blood gushed. And from the wound, a bright light shined forth. Bram averted his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but somehow he knew. The light was her very soul leaving her body. Something no mortal was ever meant to see. He felt like he was in freefall with no bottom. He had failed to intervene in time, and now Mica was dying right in front of him. Murdered by a righteous man, guided by a creature of pure malevolence. If Quon was conscious of it, then surely he experienced an even greater agony. Bram couldn¡¯t help but empathize. Though steeped in his own grief, he felt his friend¡¯s suffering just as much. And through that connection, he witnessed another vision. It appeared like a small Koban child, with hair tied in a queue, just like Quon. The child wept silently, crouched down beside Quon¡¯s possessed body. It was scared. Frightened. And ashamed. A wounded spirit whose suffering was painful just to watch. Bram felt deep, uncontrollable sadness. Tears streamed. He wished he could reach out and comfort both souls, but all he had was his voice. So he called out to the frightened, cowering child. ¡°Quon ¡­ you didn¡¯t do this. It¡¯s not your fault. I forgive you.¡± And the power of anima sprang to life. Torrents of colorless manna gushed through his flesh in the form of bright beams. Liquid fire, shooting in all directions. Everything they touched, baptized in holy light. Bram was blinded, but he heard a thump. Moments later, the light vanished and things cleared. As his eyes readjusted to the dank cellar, he saw Quon on the floor, groggily coming to his senses. The Kenju Master blinked a few times, but it seemed his new reality dawned on him quickly. He gawked at the bloody body parts strewn across the floor, and as his eyes landed on the priestess, still secured in her restraints, his face turned deathly pale. ¡°No. No, no, no, no ¡­ what have I done?¡± He scrambled to his feet and applied pressure to Mica¡¯s neck. But it did little good. She hung limply, stained red with her own blood. ¡°Quon!¡± Bram hoped he could finally get through to his friend. ¡°Release me. Please.¡± The Kenju Master looked to be in shock, but he complied. He nearly tripped on his way to the back of Bram¡¯s wooden plank. Bram heard knobs turning, and in moments he was free.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. He stumbled over to Mica¡¯s side. Quon tore some cloth from his Angkorian military uniform, ostensibly to use against the wound. But it seemed too late for that. Bram felt for a pulse, but there was nothing. He felt numb. He brushed aside a lock of her hair, exposing the horrid wound across her face. The only thing he could do was put her body in a respectable position. His eyes welled with tears. ¡°Quon ¡­ please release her.¡± The Kenju Master nodded, his face nearly the same shade as Mica¡¯s. His hands shook as he fiddled with the controls behind her wooden plank. When the clamps opened, Bram took her lifeless body in his arms. He sank to his knees and allowed her head to rest in his lap. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mica. I failed you ¡­.¡± He wished he could say more, but he was too overcome with grief. Her death was a great loss to the world. Gaia¡ªwhether She was a goddess, planet, or something else¡ªneeded a priestess like Mica. Abaddon robbed the world of her goodness, for no reason but spite and wickedness. Bram squeezed her lifeless body and sobbed. Don¡¯t cry for me, Bram. Her unmistakable voice entered his mind. He opened his eyes and saw that the dank cellar was gone, replaced with an endless sea of colors and waves that spun all around him. He was mesmerized, but also disoriented. It was like viewing the world through a kaleidoscope. He looked down at Mica¡¯s corpse, but it was no longer that of a Gaian Priestess. It was faded and blurry, as if viewed by a lens coated with grease. But, standing beside him in far greater detail was Mica¡¯s likeness. Though bluish and mostly transparent, it was unmistakably her. He faced the vision. ¡°What is this place?¡± The faint image shook its head. I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s lonely here. Bram was certain the power of anima had somehow transported him to this netherworld, a realm between life and death, so he could commune with Mica¡¯s soul. Perhaps it was the Zohar, though it appeared vastly different from what Bram experienced in the Servant¡¯s Highway. Nevertheless, he was emboldened by the miracle. ¡°The power of anima has brought me here, Mica. I¡¯ve freed Quon from Abaddon¡¯s curse, and he can¡¯t hurt you anymore. So please, come back with me.¡± She lowered her head. I no longer have a place in the land of the living. Bram refused to accept it. ¡°That¡¯s not true. You¡¯ve earned your place, and you have so much left to do. For me ¡­ and Matthias ¡­ and for the world.¡± He reached out. ¡°Please, Mica. Take my hand.¡± That¡¯s not what I meant. I was supposed to die to protect you. The spirit told me so, back at the Crevasse. You must know that I did this willingly, and I¡¯m proud of my choice. I do not intend to cheat death. I want my sacrifice to mean something. ¡°You mean more to me alive!¡± Bram wasn¡¯t willing to yield or give in. ¡°Baraqiel might have seen the future, but he doesn¡¯t control it. The fact that I can speak to you, while your body lays in my lap, is a miracle. I¡¯ve been given control over anima, the power to bring you back. You had faith before. All I ask is that you believe now!¡± Mica¡¯s spirit hesitated. My faith is shaken. Gaia was supposed to welcome me when I left Her world. Instead, I ended up here ¡­ alone ¡­ where time has no meaning. My Goddess ¡­ She has forsaken me. I don¡¯t know if I want to return at all. Bram didn¡¯t know what to say. He knew nothing about the chaotic realm around him, or how life and death was supposed to work. But he knew Mica deserved better. And she needed to know it, too. ¡°Mica, you might not have realized it, but your devotion wasn¡¯t just to one goddess. It was to goodness, itself. You¡¯ve always put others ahead of yourself. That¡¯s a gift you earned, not one that was bestowed upon you. If you must put your faith in something ¡­ believe in those who love you. Your family in Minoa ¡­ the Gurudeva ¡­ and me. I¡¯d do anything to give you a second chance. Don¡¯t give up now. Allow me to change your Fate.¡± Her expression never changed. Do what you must. Bram put all his being into a singular idea: that Mica should have the opportunity to become the priestess she always wanted to be. Not for Gaia¡¯s glory, but for the good of the world. One more chance ¡­ for everyone¡¯s benefit. He held out his hand again. ¡°Take it.¡± Reluctantly, Mica¡¯s spirit reached out. The moment Bram took her hand, he found himself back in the dank cellar. The realm of shifting colors was gone, and Mica¡¯s body was still in his lap. But ¡­ this time he found a pulse. Faint, but still there. He squeezed out a final tear, overjoyed at the single blessing inside such a ghastly place of despair. His heart jumped when the door burst open. Another bright light entered, and for a moment, he feared Abaddon¡¯s scholars had found him. He wasn¡¯t prepared to defend himself, crouched as he was, cradling Mica¡¯s unconscious body, which barely held on by a thread. Fortunately, to his great relief, it was Matthias. But to his horror, he saw the old scholar covered head to toe with blood, limping weakly and he carried his staff, ready to deliver a deadly barrage of spells. ¡°Matthias, it¡¯s safe.¡± Bram called out quickly, worried his old friend might fire off spells without warning. ¡°I freed Quon from Abaddon¡¯s influence, but I need your help. Mica has been seriously wounded.¡± He looked around, but Quon was nowhere to be seen. Putting that aside, he gently took Mica¡¯s head and adjusted her body, so he could stand. The old scholar crouched by his side. ¡°Dear Gaia, what did he do t¡¯ her? She¡¯s lost so much blood. How¡¯s she even alive?¡± Bram backed up to give Matthias space to work. ¡°Can you heal her?¡± The old scholar nodded. ¡°Ah can stabilize her, but Ah¡¯ll need some time.¡± Bram looked at the old man, whose robes were so drenched that they left a trail of red across the floor. ¡°What happened?¡± He huffed. ¡°Ah was forced t¡¯ defend myself. That¡¯s what. Now, gimme room.¡± Bram took another step back and allowed the scholar to work. Matthias brought his own ball of light, so Bram took the lantern and searched for Quon. It didn¡¯t take long. The Kenju Master was huddled in the corner, practically catatonic. Bram steeled himself. He had just faced a single one of Abaddon¡¯s thrall¡ªnot even the demon itself¡ªand already his mission was in shambled. Even if Mica survived, her body and soul were scarred, and her faith was shaken. Matthias was forced to kill, and Quon was traumatized and in a state of shock. Bram wondered if the mission could even be salvaged. ¡°Quon ¡­ my friend. You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± The Kenju Master shook his head vigorously. ¡°N-n-n-no. I-i-it¡¯ll never be okay. Y-y-y-y-you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done.¡± Bram approached and held out his hands, careful not to inflict more trauma. ¡°You have done nothing of your own volition. The sins are not yours to bear. Only Abaddon is responsible. And I need your help to defeat this demon for good.¡± Quon¡¯s whole body shook. ¡°Y-y-you can¡¯t! Y-y-you¡¯ve never stood in the presence of an im-im-m-m-mortal being. Y-y-you have no idea of their power.¡± ¡°Then tell me, Quon.¡± Bram faced his friend with all the sincerity he could muster. ¡°You are the bravest warrior in all of Koba. None of what happened changes that. Please ¡­ together we can put an end to this.¡± Tears slid down the Kenju Master¡¯s blood-smeared face, which he buried in both hands as he sobbed uncontrollably. ¡°I ¡­ leave me alone. I need ¡­ to be alone.¡± Bram felt a cold sweat, and it had nothing to do with the heat or humidity. He returned to Matthias to check on progress. Mica¡¯s eyes were still shut, but the wounds along her neck and cheek were sealed. Sadly, a large scar stretched across her face. ¡°Will she live?¡± Matthias nodded slowly. He looked worn out. ¡°Aye. Ah think so. But Ah¡¯m sapped.¡± Bram was worried. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ah mean, my manna¡¯s run out, Bram. Don¡¯t ask how Ah escaped. Ah don¡¯t even want t¡¯ think about it. Let¡¯s just say it wasn¡¯t easy, an¡¯ I used up most o¡¯ mae manna just t¡¯ get this far. The rest Ah poured inta healin¡¯. Ah must say, it¡¯s one o¡¯ mae finer jobs, but still ¡­ sloppier than Ah would¡¯a liked.¡± Bram took a deep breath. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Matthias nodded. ¡°Aye. Get us out o¡¯ here. Abaddon¡¯ll send for reinforcements, just as soon as the demon reestablishes its link. Whatever ya did, Ah think it bought us some time. But Ah don¡¯t know for how long.¡± Bram felt sticky in his Grigori armor and swallowed past a lump in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± He went back to Quon, hoping he could get a few simple answers. ¡°Listen, Friend. We need a way out. Anything that keeps us off the streets. A sewer ¡­ or waterway, perhaps. Where are we?¡± The Kenju Master looked up, eyes crusty with tears, breathing labored. ¡°It, uh ¡­ used to be part of the judiciary center. Angkor used these rooms for interrogation. But ¡­ not like this. Never like this ¡­.¡± Bram was familiar with the building. If he could get to street level without being seen, he knew a place where he could access the sewers. ¡°I need you to think. If I get us to the sewers, will Abaddon pursue us there?¡± Quon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. How would I know?¡± Bram figured he probably wouldn¡¯t. His connection to Abaddon was severed. And even if it wasn¡¯t, there was no reason to think he¡¯d know what the demon was thinking. Bram scolded himself for even asking. ¡°Be ready, my friend. We¡¯re leaving soon, and I won¡¯t leave you behind. Understand?¡± Quon¡¯s head sank, but he nodded. Bram returned to Matthias, hoping to find Mica lucid. Unfortunately, she was still unconscious. Matthias leaned back. He looked weary. Considering the room¡¯s squalor, the blood, and the rotten masses of flesh strewn across the floor, he¡¯d be out of his mind to stay a moment longer. He signaled to get the old man¡¯s attention. ¡°Can I lift her without opening the wounds?¡± Matthias slowly rose to his feet. Between the blood-soaked robes and layers of filth, he looked repugnant. ¡°Aye. Do ya have an exit plan, yet?¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Yes. Through the sewers.¡± The old scholar sighed. ¡°Better than here, Ah suppose.¡± Bram gently lifted Mica into his arms and gave a shout out to the man cowering in the corner. ¡°Quon, we¡¯re ready. I¡¯m sorry to rush you, but we must leave this place before another wave of scholars finds us.¡± The Kenju Master slowly got up and joined them. He avoided eye-contact. ¡°I must beg you ¡­ please ¡­ forg¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± The old scholar cut him off. ¡°It¡¯s best if we all just pretend we met for the first time. I¡¯m Matthias. Now let¡¯s get out o¡¯ here.¡± Quon nodded. ¡°Fair enough. The stairwell¡¯s down the hall, to the right.¡± With Mica in his arms, Bram led the way. He didn¡¯t truly know if the sewers would be any safer, but he hoped his intuition would steer him well. Chapter 87 : Ignition
Chapter LXXXVII : Ignition Lateday of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
Samuel gazed upon the splendor of the greatest engineering marvel the world had ever known. The mighty Zounds airbase was the key to his success. Its final build stretched across thirty hectares of land, its height rivaled all but the tallest trees, and its length, greater than three hundred spans. It dwarfed any machine mankind had ever built, and it was moments away from launch. It had its own hangar, allowing smaller airships to dock, and its innovative Manna Drive sent vast amounts of liquified red and blue manna throughout the ship, like blood through veins. Rockets were attached to the sides to assist the craft to its proper altitude, filled with the same fuel. Once Zounds reached ten thousand spans, the rockets would detach and fall to the Great Ocean. There was enough fuel onboard to remain airborne for weeks, giving Samuel all the time he needed to fulfill his mission. He watched final preparations from his perch atop a nearby hill, next to a newly built bunker that would shield the launch crew from the rocket blasts. He gazed with eager anticipation, since Zounds would soon be his to command. It was the culmination of a lifetime of hard work and dedication, yet only a fraction of the eminence he could achieve in the new world his father promised. Pleroma would be a paradise. Built on a foundation of power and strength, marvels like Zounds would be commonplace. It would be a realm of law and order. Justice would reign supreme, and corruption would perish. Prosperity would come not from money or greed, but from the glorious products of man¡¯s own work. Pleroma would reach levels of technological greatness that Gaian men could only dream. The possibilities were endless. Only one man stood in the way of this perfect world, and he wasn¡¯t even an adversary. Indeed, with all other major threats left behind, this man¡¯s ideals were grossly incompatible with the perfect world Samuel imagined. The problem¡¯s name was Virgil Garvey. Though the man was a lifelong partner and an indispensable ally, his methods were brutish and crude. Samuel worried what kind of position his father might bestow upon the rogue wizard, and whether he might wield it for tyranny, rather than progress. It was therefore crucial that Samuel restore his father¡¯s faith in him. No matter what rule or hierarchy Azazel had in mind, Samuel needed to be at his father¡¯s side. And to have any chance at all, he needed to rid himself of the mark Belial used to stain his soul. Fortunately, he had been successful at warding off the Ahriman¡¯s temptations for two whole weeks. And it wouldn¡¯t be long before Zounds was airborne and its scanners detected its first moonstone. He just needed one to eradicate the mark completely. As for restoring his reputation, he would need to go one step further and focus Azazel¡¯s disapproval elsewhere. This was an area in which he hoped to snare two hares with one trap. All he needed was for Virgil to fail as a leader, and he would fill the role, instead. This would both eliminate the threat to Pleroma¡¯s prosperity as well as restore his father¡¯s faith in him. His umbrage with Virgil wasn¡¯t personal, nor was he motivated by petty vengeance. In fact, the mission¡¯s success still hinged on Virgil¡¯s unique talents. Nevertheless, he needed to equalize his companion¡¯s usefulness in the eyes of his father, or Virgil¡¯s impulsiveness and penchant for unnecessary cruelty would spoil the very goal he had worked so hard to achieve. Fortunately, he had a plan. He and Virgil needed to secure the final sunstone, the one held by the Circle of Sorcerers in Vineta. Preferably, before they bolstered their defenses. He had already convinced his cohort to part with the Gemini Stone and give it to the lord of the Feylands as a gift. The lord¡¯s name was Arcesilaus, a close friend and ally to the Circle of Sorcerers. The plan was for Libicocco to corrupt him, just as Abaddon did with King Richard. Under the Ahriman¡¯s control, the Feyland lord could get close to the sunstone without rousing suspicion. If he succeeded in stealing it, the mission would advance nicely, and an otherwise thorny issue would be removed. But if he failed, Virgil would take the blame. The rogue wizard was in charge, after all. The solution was win-win. Samuel would step in, if needed, or wait for the next opportunity. The timing was almost perfect, since his colleague in question was apparently standing right behind him. Virgil¡¯s voice called out. ¡°I thought I¡¯d find you here.¡± Samuel spun around to greet the rogue wizard but was surprised to see a gaunt, worn out man. Trudging across town must have been tiring, and Virgil wasn¡¯t skilled in translocation, but there was more to his wan complexion than mere weariness. He looked at least a decade older than he had a week ago, with white lips, chalky skin, and dark bags under his eyes. Under the waning daylight, he looked ghastly. ¡°Are you ¡­ feeling unwell?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t feel pity, but he needed to know if his companion was up to the task. The wizard faced him soberly. ¡°It needn¡¯t concern you. Now, tell me. Have you heard from Libicocco?¡± Samuel stiffened. Virgil¡¯s health was his own business, as long as he delivered. As for his question, Samuel already expected Virgil to want an update. So he had one prepared. ¡°As soon as you and I concluded our last conversation, I flew to the Feylands to seek an audience with Arcesilaus. I told him Angkor was experimenting with a new weapon, and I had one of the prototypes in my possession. Of course, he was skeptical that a Gnostic Knight would turn against his master.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. He chuckled. ¡°Nevertheless, the plutocrats of this world are all the same. Offer them greed as a motive, and they¡¯ll buy every word. I demanded gold, jewels, artwork, and protection. He offered me a cottage, deep in the northern woodlands, in exchange for the sunstone. Sure enough, after using it a few times, he never doubted again.¡± Virgil looked bored. ¡°Skip to the good part.¡± Samuel tightened his lips and tried not to roll his eyes. ¡°As you said, it took only days for Libicocco to contact me, with Arcesilaus already under its control. We discussed a plan to infiltrate Kish, which is where the Circle of Sorcerers keeps the Capricorn Stone. As soon as we concluded, Libicocco went covert. Assuming all goes well, I expect to hear from them soon.¡± Virgil looked relieved. ¡°At least that¡¯s one thing going well.¡± Samuel picked up on the subtext easily. ¡°Tell me, what isn¡¯t going well?¡± He already knew the answer, but he wanted Virgil to admit it. The wizard looked aggravated. ¡°It¡¯s Richard. I thought for sure his soul would be consumed by now, but he continues to resist. He¡¯s a walking corpse, unwilling to die!¡± ¡°He¡¯s strong. I warned you about him from the beginning.¡± Indeed, Samuel had grown to know Angkor¡¯s king months before giving him the Pisces Stone. Richard was brave, shrewd, bold, and wise. In fact, Samuel admired the man and found it difficult to deceive him, knowing he¡¯d be forced to watch Abaddon rot his body from the inside out. Samuel remembered how difficult it was to set his concerns aside and commit to the plan. In fact, in the final days of Harvestmoon, close to the plan¡¯s execution, he demanded to speak with his father to resolve his conflict of conscience. Meeting the Great Azazel was only granted in rare circumstances, since it came at a great cost. Virgil was the only man on Gaia with the unique power to bridge the expanse between worlds and create a connection for this great being to manifest. Samuel had only gazed upon his father¡¯s glory a few times in his whole life. Each time, a humbling experience. Azazel¡¯s majesty sends a man to his knees. His splendor commands obedience. Yet, when Samuel¡¯s faith faltered and he expressed hesitation, Azazel was kind and merciful in his explanation. By the end, Samuel understood that the complete annihilation of Richard¡¯s soul was necessary for the good of the mission. In order to cleanse the world¡¯s corruption and start anew, some had to die. And among those dead, some would lose their chance to be reborn. He needed to accept their sacrifice and commit to the greater cause. The rest of mankind depended on it. The audience erased his reservations. Nevertheless, the fact remained that Richard was resilient and would fight Abaddon¡¯s corruption until the very end. It might have come as a surprise to Virgil, but only because he didn¡¯t know the man like Samuel did. Still, it was clear the rogue wizard disliked the answer. His eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s a problem. Somehow, Abraham made it to Angkor. Abaddon¡¯s thrall picked him up and was planning to interrogate him, but he escaped.¡± Samuel tried not to sound smug. ¡°Is it a problem, though?¡± Virgil¡¯s eyes went wide, which stretched his gaunt face even tighter around his cheekbones. ¡°I¡¯d happily send more of Abaddon¡¯s forces after him, but Richard is making it difficult.¡± He said the name through clenched teeth, which showed clear signs of decay. ¡°Whenever he hoists control to go on one of his mad rants, the hive mind is disrupted, and he leaves our flanks open.¡± Samuel crossed his arms and glared at his companion. ¡°And you¡¯re worried? Do you actually believe Abraham can triumph over an Ahriman?¡± Virgil huffed. ¡°He bears the relics of the Grigori and has already demonstrated the power of anima. We can¡¯t rule out that he finds Richard in human form and takes the Pisces Stone by force.¡± Samuel knew all of this already. He could have told Virgil that it was all revealed to him through the power of Belial¡¯s All-Seeing Eye, one of the unique gifts used by the hunter Ahriman to find its prey. The Sagittarius Stone could spy on anyone, providing near total omniscience, as long as he remained disciplined and was careful not to overuse it. Of course, Virgil wouldn¡¯t see it that way. He would argue that Samuel was inviting Belial¡¯s corruption and use that knowledge against him. Besides, keeping it secret allowed him to exploit another opportunity. If he convinced Virgil to face Abraham alone, he¡¯d have another chance to humiliate the wizard, who clearly showed signs of stress and wasn¡¯t at full strength. Even if Virgil succeeded, removing another risk would aid the mission. Especially if Virgil captured his brother alive. If he did, it might please Azazel enough for Samuel to request another chance. He played his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you go after Abraham?¡± Virgil scoffed. ¡°I told you already. He escaped, and Abaddon lost control. At least, for the time being. I wouldn¡¯t know where to look.¡± Samuel paused. He couldn¡¯t tell him Abraham¡¯s position without revealing how he knew. ¡°Where was he last seen?¡± Virgil took a deep breath. It seemed to calm him. ¡°In the city. By the old judiciary center.¡± Samuel smirked. ¡°If I know my brother, he¡¯ll find a place to lay low and avoid being seen. He knows that Richard is most likely in the palace, so he¡¯d need a rear entrance. You might consider looking in the waterways. I believe there¡¯s a postern to the palace down there.¡± Virgil looked sulky. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? Aren¡¯t you eager for a rematch?¡± Samuel had his response ready. ¡°I¡¯m busy overseeing this launch, which must go flawlessly. Besides, I don¡¯t need to engage in combat to validate my superiority. The question is whether you can best my brother, now that he has the power of anima.¡± Samuel felt a sting of envy, just by saying it. Anima was a divine gift inherited by their father, and Abraham was the twin who received it. Though Samuel had access to wizardry, a talent he honed to be as sharp as his sword, and though he was stronger than most humans, red manna had just a fraction of anima¡¯s potential. If Abraham were to harness his full power, he¡¯d truly be worthy of the name Nephilim. Virgil grunted. ¡°So you¡¯re giving me the dirty work? That¡¯s not how this is supposed to work. The master put me in charge!¡± Samuel merely held his gaze until Virgil stormed off with a huff. He was glad to see him go, though curious why he hadn¡¯t pushed back harder. On his way downhill, Virgil crossed a man who had once belonged to Richard¡¯s Royal Guard. The rogue wizard sneered on his way past, but the Royal hardly seemed to notice. He approached Samuel without flinching. When Kane stood before his master, he kneeled in reverence. ¡°I came as soon as I received your summons, My Lord.¡± Samuel addressed his apprentice. ¡°Stay close. I need to inspect a few things while there¡¯s still daylight. But we will be leaving shortly.¡± Kane rose. ¡°As you wish.¡± Samuel needed countermeasures. In case his brother beat all odds and became a real threat, Kane would be his ace up the sleeve. He knew his brother held a grudge against the former Royal, an emotion that could easily disarm the power of anima. Though not a card that Samuel could play often, it would be powerful and unexpected should the need arise. Plus, Kane was a hard worker, loyal, and capable of many other tasks. Samuel shut his eyes to focus. There was still much to do, and he wanted to be off the ground by nightfall. Chapter 88 : Inauguration
Chapter LXXXVIII : Inauguration Lateday of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
Hans Unruh prepared for what, he believed, was the most consequential speech of his life. Until now, the captain-turned-politician had not addressed the people of Rungholt. He was an unknown figure, a military man who ascended the throne only out of dire necessity. The Brandt family had ruled for more than two hundred years, and their rich history of accomplishments was known to every Kitezhian man and woman. Hans had a lot to prove before his name meant as much as his predecessor¡¯s. But he had an idea how to start. Due to hearsay and rumor, word of the counterstrike had already spread throughout the city. Many feared what might happen, if Angkor survived the assault and returned to enact devastating vengeance. Hans believed he could allay these fears and convince the people that there was hope. He decided to implement a town assembly. Henrich was famous for these during The War, and Hans believed he could do better. He had already met with the heads of the Ministry a few days earlier to request a compelling venue, build a stage, and set up sufficient security. The Royal Construction Guild rose to the challenge on short notice and completed quite a feat, considering a third of their members had perished during Angkor¡¯s initial attack. The structure was unstained, but it stood sturdy. It overlooked one of Rungholt¡¯s famous parks at the intersection of two historic streets. Hans believed it would be a poignant reminder of past crises and serve as proof that Kitezh had survived difficult ordeals before. People soon gathered in large numbers, crowding the park and streets around the stage. The calm, clear sky drew families from their homes, while a band played the national anthem. The gentle hymn lifted doubtful spirits, and Hans hoped the setting sun would fit his theme of ending one era to usher in another. Earlier that morn, the Ministry had demanded a preview of the speech. After neglecting many of their requests over several days, Hans felt some political pressure to accommodate. So he sent a draft before highsun and offered to meet them an hour before going on stage. He was quite proud of the speech and the tone and vision it set. He called it, ¡°Post-Brandt: the Inauguration of a New Age.¡± In it, he argued the country had stagnated and fallen behind the global arena. And he reasoned that a series of policy improvements could change that. His proposals planned to bolster the economy by taxing imports and using the revenues to expand domestic production. He intended to fund growth in the military to combat piracy, so the Glacial Ocean was safer for trade. He also wanted to expand defensive capabilities, so that his proud nation would never again be the target of bullying neighbors. He believed he could restore Kitezh to a world superpower, and he hoped his speech would persuade those still yearning for a member of the Brandt family to have faith in him as an alternative. He believed his vision would lead to better times¡ªgreat times, in fact. But in terms of praises, he received far less than expected. The Ministry¡¯s feedback was lukewarm, and some members were downright negative. He expected many would be risk-averse to policy change, but he hoped to sway them over time. Instead, they wanted to wait for the true heir to weigh in. J¨®zef¡¯s ship was five days late, but they still expected an imminent return. Some of the staunchest Brandt allies actually demanded sending ships to investigate. If only they knew. By now, the heir was on his way to a secret prison in the northern regions of the Glacial Ocean. Hans was behind the illegal abduction, but he pretended to be concerned. He didn¡¯t like diverting precious resources toward a fruitless and unnecessary search¡ªmuch less given the urgency of the counterattack¡ªbut playing along was necessary to give the illusion of innocence. He wondered how long it would take before people moved on. Surely, they remembered the times the Brandt-child shirked his duties and left for trips around the world. And when Henrich sent ships full of paid nannies to go after his own son, they had to have felt embarrassed. Hans was personally assigned to some of these missions, and each time he was furious over the atrocious waste of resources. Nations ought to choose their leaders among the strongest contenders. Not be beholden to rule by inheritance. Especially to a petulant and inexperienced boy who didn¡¯t want to rule in the first place. As for Hans¡¯ speech, the Ministry handed him an entirely new draft that removed all of the policy changes. It included an introduction on the topic of national unity, a short update on the state of city reconstruction, and an announcement on new public services, previously rendered unavailable since the attack. Their thinking was to show the Kitezhian people that their government was working for them and making solid progress. But when it came to policy, they wanted to stay the course.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Hans felt betrayed. His short-sighted, incompetent Ministry had no intention of providing feedback on what he had written. They just went ahead and wrote their own speech. The presumptuousness. The audacity! To the Burning Pits with them! Hans rejected their draft and left, fuming on his way out. Besides, it was too late for changes. The attack on Angkor was scheduled for later that night, and he wanted the Kitezhian people to know the direction their king would take them. He took a deep breath, refusing to let it dampen his mood. Dusk was settling. His speech was only minutes away, and later he would join Lady Azul in her scrying room and watch his mortal enemy receive their first real wound. He eagerly awaited the flames as his ships bombarded Angkor¡¯s capital city. He dreamt of the pathetic look on Cromwell¡¯s face as his palace burned to the ground. He rubbed his hands in anticipation. With the bit of time he had remaining, he reviewed his notes and rehearsed a few lines. He didn¡¯t make it very far until he was startled by a man clearing his throat behind him. He whipped around, angry and ready to deliver a scathing attack. But he bit his tongue, recognizing his loyal informant, the man with the crooked nose. Hopefully, equipped with the report he had awaited since midday. His whisper came out like a hiss. ¡°I told you never to meet me in a public setting. There are nearly forty-thousands Kitezhians out there, waiting beyond that curtain!¡± He pointed for emphasis. ¡°They¡¯ll never know I was here, Sire.¡± Crooknose was matter of fact, as always. ¡°The guards at the door are our own men. They won¡¯t let anyone inside without my permission. Besides, I¡¯m quite sure you¡¯ll want to hear what I have to say.¡± Hans didn¡¯t appreciate having his rebuke brushed aside so casually. ¡°I don¡¯t care if the stage itself is on fire! In five minutes, that curtain will rise, and you aren¡¯t supposed to exist!¡± The man lowered his eyes, but remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s regarding the heir, Sire.¡± Hans opened his mouth and paused. Thinking twice, he urged the man to continue by rolling his hand. ¡°Quickly!¡± The man¡¯s cold, blue eyes were unflinching. ¡°This morn, our pigeons arrived with a letter from an unknown source. Our experts have already analyzed its contents. It¡¯s not clear how our plan failed, but we know the boy is no longer in our company.¡± Hans felt an ache slowly develop behind his eyes and ears. ¡°Go on ¡­.¡± ¡°In short, the note demanded a ransom for the boy¡¯s safe return. Should we fail to comply, it threatened a quick death.¡± Hans was intrigued. ¡°Who exactly are these captors? And what happened to our men?¡± Crooknose responded levelly. ¡°Yesterday, we received word that they changed course on account of a potential pirate sighting. However, we¡¯ve received no updates since. It¡¯s too early to know for sure, but we presume they were attacked, and the heir was the only survivor.¡± Hans¡¯ stomach knotted. ¡°How can we even be sure the boy¡¯s in their possession?¡± The man remained stone cold. ¡°The letter contained a strip of clothing with the family crest. It was stained with blood, and our sorcerers confirmed it belongs to the Brandt family.¡± Hans felt his fingertips go numb. The powerful words of his speech still hung on his lips, but now they tasted bitter. He considered his options. A rescue was out of the question. No one could know the heir was in trouble. If he ever reached Kitezh, he would link Hans to the original kidnapping. He¡¯d be brought up on charges, and even risk losing his head. Even if he paid the ransom and sent his own men, there was still a huge risk of dealing with pirates. He couldn¡¯t trust that they¡¯d honor their side of the deal. If they knew how much the prince was truly worth, they wouldn¡¯t barter with his life, but rather with the knowledge of his capture. The true worry was how much they¡¯d extort Kitezh by capitalizing on the right leverage. There was one other option. If he were to let the pirates carry out their threat, it would destroy any connection Hans had to the original kidnapping. Even if knowledge leaked later that pirates had killed Kitezh¡¯s only heir, it would give Hans the authority to declare war on them. They could claim their ransom was refused, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if their word and credibility meant nothing. It was the nastiest option, for certain. Hans never intended for blood to be spilled. He was a patriot, and even a sniveling brat member of the Brandt family was still precious to the Kitezhian people. But it seemed to be the only option that would free him from culpability. ¡°I want you to do nothing.¡± Crooknose raised his brows. ¡°Nothing, my Lord¡ª?¡± ¡°Ignore all future correspondence from the unknown source. Instead, find others to replace our fallen comrades. We can¡¯t afford to be shorthanded.¡± The man¡¯s eyes went wide, the first time Hans ever saw him emote. ¡°My Lord. I take it you¡¯re aware of the consequences? We have every reason to believe the ones who wrote this letter will follow through with their threat.¡± ¡°Let me deal with that,¡± Hans insisted. ¡°Question not my methods, and trust that I have Kitezh¡¯s best interests at heart.¡± The man breathed in deeply and bowed. ¡°Yes, Sire. I¡¯ll take my leave. Shall I contact you tomorrow?¡± ¡°Only if there¡¯s news. And only if it¡¯s urgent.¡± Crooknose paused a moment before exiting from the rear of the platform. Moments later, the Communications Minister entered through the main entrance. ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re about to begin. Please approach the podium when ready.¡± Hans drew a breath and slowly exhaled as he placed himself in the right frame of mind. Soon, Henrich¡¯s brat would cease to be a diversion. He¡¯d have to live with his decision, but in war, there were casualties. It was time he gave his country the full attention it deserved. The curtain rose. He adjusted his regal vestments and approached the stage. Glossary
Glossary World Building
Units of Measurement
1 Foot average male foot
1 Span average male stride, about 3 feet
1 League an hour¡¯s worth of walking, about 3 miles
Times of Day
Timeframe Translation Begin End Hours
Earlmorn Morning 6:00 9:00 3:00
Latemorn Morning 9:00 13:00 4:00
Highsun Noon 13:00 13:00 0:00
Midday Afternoon 13:00 18:00 5:00
Lateday Evening 18:00 22:00 4:00
Earlnight Night 22:00 0:00 4:00
Midnight Midnight 0:00 0:00 0:00
Latenight Night 0:00 3:00 3:00
Premorn Morning 3:00 6:00 3:00
Days on Gaia have 26 hour periods; 13th hour is highsun; 26th hour is midnight
Days of the Week
Primoris 1st day of the week
Denuo 2nd day of the week
Tertius 3rd day of the week
Quartus 4th day of the week
Diapente 5th day of the week
Terminus 6th day of the week (weekend)
Somnus 7th day of the week (weekend)
Months of the Year
Wintermoon 1st month of the year
Icemoon 2nd month of the year
Newmoon 3rd month of the year
Springmoon 4th month of the year
Watermoon 5th month of the year
Solsticemoon 6th month of the year
Summermoon 7th month of the year
Fullmoon 8th month of the year
Harvestmoon 9th month of the year
Autumnmoon 10th month of the year
Duskmoon 11th month of the year
Darkmoon 12th month of the year
Basic Geography (Not comprehensive)
Northern Continent ¡¤ Angkor: A nation to the south ¡¤ Saladin: A region in the center of the continent containing a great desert ¡¤ Kitezh: A nation to the north ¡¤ Koba: A nation to the east ¡¤ Vineta: A nation to the west ¡¤ Feylands: A small city-state in the northwest
Southern Continent, Archipelagos ¡¤ Malden: A wealthy nation ¡¤ Ek¡¯ Balaam: A mysterious nation ¡¤ Minoa: A (mostly) uninhabited landmass
Oceanus ¡¤ Great Ocean: central, along the equatorThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡¤ Glacial Ocean: north, polar region
Magic
Layman ¡¤ Non-magic or untrained populace (99.99%)
Scholar Wizard / Witch ¡¤ Red Manna ¡¤ Offensive Magic ¡¤ Curses
Scholar Sorcerer / Sorceress ¡¤ Blue Manna ¡¤ Defensive Magic ¡¤ Healing and Blessings
Scholar Ambisanguinous ¡¤ Blue and Red Manna ¡¤ All spells available ¡¤ Extremely rare
Rogue Scholar ¡¤ Exiled scholar ¡¤ Broke the Scholar¡¯s Creed ¡¤ Danger to society
People Note: only includes characters mentioned in more than one chapter
Blair, Phineas [Blayr, FIN-ee-uhs]: a general in the Angkorian army. Bram: see Morrison, Abraham. Brandt, Henrich [Brant, HEN-rick]: the well-respected king and ruler Kitezh. Father of J¨®zef Brandt. Brandt, J¨®zef [Brant, YO-sef]: the heir to the throne of Kitezh. He is fifteen years old and has been thrust into the responsibility of inheriting his father¡¯s kingdom. However, his interests remain with poetry, music, and theater. Brandt, Ulrich [Brant, OOL-rick]: A previous king of Kitezh. Grandfather of J¨®zef Brandt. Chaucer [CHAW-ser]: an army captain serving as an investigator to the Kitezhian insurgency in Angkor. Cedric: see Curtis, Cedric. Clairvaux, Isabella [clair-VO, EES-a-BELL-a]: a fictional fairy-tale character with awesome healing abilities. Stories about her inspired Rosa Reynolds to become a sorceress. Connor: Cedric¡¯s foreman for his airship construction. Cortez, Samuel: The seventh Gnostic Knight in King Richard¡¯s service. He is well-trained in swordsmanship and wizardry. Along with Virgil Garvey, he seeks the four sunstones. Cromwell, Richard: King of Angkor. He is fifty-five years old and successfully defeated Kitezh and Koba in a war that lasted almost ten years. He was convinced by Virgil Garvey that acquiring the four sunstones will help him maintain his leadership in the world. Curtis, Cedric [KER-tiss, SED-rick]: the Grand Craftsman of Angkor. He¡¯s in his mid-forties and grew up as the poor son of a fisherman. Cedric used his skills as a shipwright to invent air travel, which redefined warfare and made him extremely wealthy. He is an intelligent man, but hesitant to take any risks. He worked in King Richard¡¯s service for fifteen years. Deleuze, Matthias [dell-OOZE, MATT-ee-us]: One of the only scholars in the world with two types of manna in his blood, giving him the title of Ambisanguinous. He is sixty-seven years old and has studied magic in Vineta for most of his life. His daughter Angela ran away with J¨®zef Brandt to see the world. Deleuze, Angela [dell-OOZE, AN-?el-ah]: the daughter of Matthias Deleuze. She ran away from home with a circus performer, who was really the prince of Kitezh in disguise. Eckerd, Mason [ECK-erd, MAY-son]: an old colleague of Cedric Curtis, who provides supplies for his airships. They have a long-standing professional relationship. Eckerd, Adam [ECK-erd, Adam]: the son of Mason Eckerd. Erik: a butler who works for Cedric Curtis. Garvey, Virgil [GAR-vee, VER-jill]: a new chancellor in the employ of King Richard Cromwell of Angkor. His mysterious entrance into Angkorian politics has many speculating over his origins. Along with Samuel Cortez, he seeks the four sunstones. Geoffrey: A butler who works for Tom Reynolds. G¨¦org: see T?ller, G¨¦org. Harding, Kane: A Royal Guardsman in King Richard¡¯s service and Bram¡¯s best friend from childhood. He is thirty-one years old, but joined the Royal Guardsmen when he was twenty-one and attending the academy. After joining, he and Bram lost contact. Jean: see Vieillechaise, Jean. J¨®zef: see Brandt, J¨®zef. Kane: see Harding, Kane. Konrad: see Rommel, Konrad. Lady Azul: the title given to Kitezh¡¯s most powerful sorceress. Lady Rouge: the title given to Kitezh¡¯s most powerful witch. Marcus: an old friend of Bram¡¯s father living in the village of Providence. Matthias: see Deleuze, Matthias. Mazda, Asura: A hermit who lives at the shrine at the Great Crevasse. Little is known about him, but he is said to provide wisdom and prophetic answers to the Gaian Priests and Priestesses who make a pilgrimage to his shrine. Mica [MY-kuh]: a young Gaian Priestess from Minoa. She is sixteen years old and very talkative. Morrison, Abraham (Bram) [Brahm]: the protagonist of the story. He is twenty-nine years old and a Gnostic Knight serving under King Richard. He was one of the youngest to achieve his rank at age twenty-two, only two years after enlisting in the military. He has no memory of his birth parents and was raised by an Angkorian farmer. Many consider him cold and emotionless, but Bram examines his conscience more than the average Knight. Nan, Katharina [Nahn, CAT-ah-REEN-ah]: Wife of Quon Nan. She is originally from Kitezh and tends to be much more liberal than her conservative husband. Nan, Quon [Nahn, Kwahn]: the current Kenju Master of Koba. He is thirty-four years old and inherited his father¡¯s role after Wong Fei was killed, during The War. He was raised by a conservative family, but still married interracially with a Kitezhian woman. He is an honorable person and strives for perfection. Nan, Wong Fei [Nahn, WONG-fay]: the father of Quon Nan. He fought during The War as Koba¡¯s Kenju Master, but did not survive. He remains one of Koba¡¯s most respected warriors. Peng, Zhao [Pang, Zow]: the emperor of Koba. He is sixty-three years old and served as emperor during the War. He still reigns and is well respected due to his success in rebuilding his country after Angkor¡¯s victory. He comes from House Agriculture, one of Koba¡¯s six royal families and is also a Sunstone Protector. Quon: see Nan, Quon. Remiel: A mysterious person that Yuri/Uriel has been searching for. Reynolds, Rosalyn (Rosa): a sorceress who fought alongside Bram during The War. She remains a romantic interest, even though they have not married. She is twenty-five years old and the daughter of Angkor¡¯s Bank Chairman. She is strong willed and used to hardships, but also very sensitive. Reynolds, Tom: the father of Rosa Reynolds and Chairman of the Royal Bank of Angkor. Richard: See Cromwell, Richard Rommel, Friedreich [RAH-mull, FRED-rick]: the father of Konrad Rommel, and one of Kitezh¡¯s most respected generals. Friedreich died in battle during The War, but he raised his son with a very strict upbringing. Rommel, Konrad [RAH-mull, CON-RAD]: the Primary Minister to King Henrich Brandt. He is thirty-seven years old and has been loyal to the Brandt family all his life. He disappointed his father by not being strong enough to rise in the ranks of the Kitezhian army, but his intelligence earned him a position as highest administrator in the realm. Rosa: see Reynolds, Rosalyn. Samir [sah-MEER]: a Clan Lord from Saladin who made his riches from the aftermath of The War. Samir is considered his desert name, not the one given at birth. T?ller, G¨¦org [TOOL-er, GAY-ORG]: a Kitezhian soldier who took up residence in Saladin after losing his arm in battle. He is thirty-six years old and is experienced in herb lore. He makes his money by selling rare medicines at the Herdrick Bazaar in Saladin. Unruh, Hans [UN-roo, Hanz]: the acting Minister of Security in Kitezh. He is fifty-four years old and loves his country, but he is dissatisfied with the current rulership under the Brandt family. Uriel (Yuri) [YER-ee-el] [YER-ee]: a child from the Gaian tribe in the Mountains of Ur. She is six years old and has exceptional magical talents. Her mother was tribal chieftess and raised her to believe she would one day inherit the gifts of the Goddess, Gaia. Uriana [YER-ee-AHN-uh]: Yuri/Uriel¡¯s mother. Uriy¨¦ [YER-ee-ay]: A friend of Yuri/Uriel¡¯s mother. Vance, Maurice [Vanse, moor-EESE]: A famous sorcerer who researched the sunstones before he mysteriously disappeared, thirty years before the story begins. His journals supposedly hold first-hand accounts of the sunstone¡¯s powers, but many believe he failed in his research. Vieillechaise, Jean [VYE-SHEZ, Zhawn]: an old sorcerer who had once been Rosa Reynolds¡¯ tutor. He originally came from the country of Vineta. Virgil: see Garvey, Virgil.
Places
Angkor [AING-core]: a country on the southern coast of the Northern Continent. To the east is the nation of Koba, north is the Saladina Desert and Mountains of Ur, and west is the nation of Vineta. The capital city of Angkor is also named Angkor and is walled off from the nearby township of Niedam. Ek¡¯ Balaam [ECK-ball-AHM]: a nation on the Southern Continent. Feylands: home to the Feylen people. It is a small, forested city-state on the Northern Continent, north of the nation of Vineta. Gaia [GUY-ah]: the name of the planet. To those of the Gaian religion, the planet itself is a Goddess with the same name. Garda: the main township of the Feylands. Glacial Ocean: an ocean to the north of the Northern Continent. It borders the northern coasts of the Feylands, Kitezh, and Koba. Great Crevasse: a canyon that runs for many leagues across the arid plains of Minoa. Its history plays a pivotal role in the Gaian religion. The Ancient Minoan culture built great temples in the same area, but they were all destroyed when the ground opened up and the crevasse was created. The reasons why remain a mystery. Great Ocean: the largest body of water on Gaia, separating the Northern and Southern continents and running along the equator. Kish: a large city in Vineta. It is home to the Circle of Eight and also one of the four sunstones. Kitezh [kit-ESH]: a country on the north side of the Northern Continent. To the east is the nation of Koba, to the south is the Saladina Desert, and to the West are the Feylands. Kitezh aligned with the nation of Koba and fought against Angkor during the War, but they were still defeated. Koba: a country on the east side of the Northern Continent. To the west are the nations of Angkor and Kitezh, as well as the Saladina Desert. Koba aligned with the nation of Kitezh and fought against Angkor during the War, but they were defeated. Malden [MALL-den]: a nation on the Southern Continent, known to be wealthy because of its plentiful ore deposits. The Maldenese dislike magic. Minoa [min-OH-uh]: it was once the hub of the Gaian religion and a very influential nation hundreds of years ago. However, in modern times, Minoa has become a home for refugees displaced by The War. It is also home to one of the four sunstones. Mount Abakai [AB-uh-K¨©]: a mountain range that spans across the nations of Koba and Kitezh. It was used as a caravan route during The War. Niedam [NEED-um]: a large city in Angkor adjacent to the capital. Northern Continent: one of the two major landmasses on the planet. It is the location for Angkor, Kitezh, Vineta, Koba, Saladin, and the Feylands. Saladin (also: Saladina Desert) [SAL-uh-DEEN, SAL-uh-DEEN-uh]: a territory in the center of the Northern Continent. Also, the name of the central city. Saladin has no central government, but many will argue that it is ruled by the Clan Lords. Many use this region as a hub for travel between adjacent nations. Rungholt: the capital city of Kitezh. It is also home to one of the four sunstones. Southern Continent: one of the two major landmasses on the planet. It is the location of the nations of Ek¡¯ Balaam and Malden. Loulan [Loo-LAWN]: the capital city of Koba. It is also home to one of the four sunstones. Ur [YOUR]: a region in the mountains to the north-west of Angkor. It is supposedly home to an Ashingi tribe. Vineta [vin-EET-uh]: a country on the west side of the Northern Continent. To their east is the nation of Angkor, and the Saladina Desert, and to their north are the Feylands. The country is well known for its dense forests and its history of drawing academics to its school of sorcery, known as the Nexus.
Things (Not Comprehensive)
Academy: a school in Angkor for higher education and preparation for military placement. Ahrimen: an old story tells of four demons known as the Ahrimen that pitted the forces of evil against mankind, until they were sealed away for all eternity. Airship: flying vessels that provide a means of air transport. Some of them resemble sea vessels, while others are more modern. They use a combination of magic and steam propulsion. Ambisanguinous: a condition in which a person has two kinds of manna in their blood. Usually, wizards have red manna and sorcerers have blue, but Ambisanguinous scholars have both. Archives: a great library in Angkor¡¯s capital city that many claim to hold the world¡¯s greatest repository for knowledge. Ashingi [Ah-SHIN-Gee]: tribes of humans that avoid modern cities and villages and live off the land. Also known as Wild Ones. Catacombs: a series of tunnels within Angkor¡¯s Substratum that were designed to confuse prisoners that escaped from the dungeons. Gorm: a species of spawn that flies with bat wings and is the size of a man¡¯s torso. These creatures mostly pose only a minor annoyance, compared to stronger spawn. Clan Lord: a term given to those in the free territory of Saladin who carry great influence in their society. They are typically very wealthy, having accumulated their riches in the aftermath of the War. Endrake [EN-DRAKE]: a large and very dangerous spawn that resembles a mix between a blackbird and a serpent. They are dangerous creatures with sharp claws and barbs in their wings which can paralyze their victims when fired. Feylen People [FAY-len]: not to be confused with the fey, or fairies, these people have a strong background in nature and magic, and they tend to isolate themselves from the rest of the world. They live north of the country of Vineta. Firebomb: an explosive device used by airships to deliver devastating fire attacks. Gaian Religion [GUY-en]: an ancient creed that worshipped the goddess of the planet, Gaia. Though it has fallen out of favor over the centuries, it has recently gained in popularity, due to the poverty in the wake of the War. Gnostic Knight [NOSS-tick]: a unit in the Angkorian military that reports directly and independently to the king. In the post-war era, they have been used for special-ops missions. Their reputations are notorious for instilling ¡°merciless justice¡±. They have been attributed to many atrocities during the War. Kenju Warriors [KEN-Joo]: a military unit from Koba made from elite soldiers who train in a form of combat that leverages speed and agility. Librem Arcana: A magical key to the Archives in the shape of a book. Network: a series of underground passageways below the Kitezhian capital of Rungholt. They were built by extending the old city waterways, and spread wide throughout the city and surrounding hills. There are many hidden ingress points. Omega War: according to old stories, this war was waged by four demons called the Ahrimen, creatures that had once pitted the forces of evil against mankind, until they were sealed away for all eternity. Ouroboros: The protector of the Ancient Gaian tribe in the Mountains of Ur. Prometheus: an ancient tree in the marshes of Kitezh that is currently the oldest tree in the world. Its sap supposedly contains healing properties. Royal Guard: an order of warrior that swears a loyal oath in service to the king of Angkor. They are used as sentries in Angkor¡¯s capital city, as well as personal bodyguards to the king. Servant¡¯s Highway: a magical conduit used to connect the Ancient Gaian temples, so that priests could easily access and maintain them. Scraag: creatures that appear vaguely human, but are feral and dangerous. They have horrifying leathery faces and are known to eat humans. Spawn: a term used to describe animals or creatures that have been corrupted by evil magic. So far, none have been found to be intelligent. No one knows where they came from, but they first appeared on the battlefields of The War. They have an insatiable appetite for killing, and have spread throughout the land. Substratum: a series of underground passageways built below Angkor¡¯s capital city. It spans many levels below the ground, and contains many services suitable to a military compound. Transiens Veritas: An ancient enchantment that passes on knowledge of the sunstones to a lineage of Sunstone Protectors. The War: a ten-year conflict between the nations of the Northern Continent. A dispute over borders led to a war between Angkor, Koba, and Kitezh, three of the world¡¯s most powerful nations. Angkor eventually emerged as the victor. Unification Day: a holiday that commemorates the union of the two countries that later became known as Angkor. Viscar: equestrian-sized mounts resembling lizards with long pointed ears. Humans have mostly domesticated these creatures, but some are known to exist in the wild. They provide comfortable travel and can go longer distances than a horse. Zounds: an airship design that stands for Zero Operations and Unlimited Navigations Defense System. The technology going into this vessel allows it to be completely automated. It uses state-of-the-art propulsion and stealth, and runs on a liquified form of manna as fuel. It is referred to as a Galleon-Class airship, due to its extremely large size. Chapter 89 : Postern
Chapter LXXXIX : Postern Earlnight of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
Bodies ¡­ piled everywhere. So many dead! Their blood ¡­ on my hands ¡­ my face! My body ¡­ can¡¯t stop! The brutality ¡­ the murder! Stop laughing! Gaia, please help ¡­ help me stop. Help me ¡­ STOP! ¡°Quon, is everything alright?¡± The Kenju Master woke from his waking nightmare. His mind often wandered since it was severed from the Ahriman. Bram¡¯s voice brought it back, barely. He still pictured the men and women he was forced to kill with his bare hands. His knives, grafted directly to his knuckle bones, plunged through more bodies than he could count. The violence was relentless and still vivid in his mind. Each time, he felt anger and revulsion. But also sheer enjoyment. He and Abaddon were linked, emotions flowing between them. But, was it just a demon that relished when his fists battered that poor woman to death, until her face was a bloody, matted mess? Or, did he find pleasure, too? Of course, he didn¡¯t. He was a good man. A righteous man. Raised by an honorable father. He wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone, except to defend himself or his kinsmen. He held his life to the highest standards. But ¡­ how could he be certain? How could he know for sure which feelings were his? The ones rolling around his mind ¡­ they felt like his. But they were blended. Mixed. Jumbled. Betwixt. He couldn¡¯t be sure of anything. After leaving the judiciary center, he and Bram entered Angkor¡¯s underground waterways, and the Knight told him about his journey. He assured Quon that his wife and emperor were unharmed by the battle, which was news that should have brought him great joy. But, he couldn¡¯t celebrate. Not yet. He couldn¡¯t face his wife, his beautiful Katharina, until he was sure he wouldn¡¯t hurt her, too. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Bram. I¡¯m just ¡­ still a little shaken.¡± Angkor¡¯s waterways were desolate, smelling more of mold than wastewater. Few were left alive inside the city to use them. Bram led the way. He had no map, but he believed he knew the city well enough to navigate to the palace, where he expected to find King Richard. Meanwhile, Matthias and Mica followed just a few paces behind, deep in their own conversation. Thankfully, the priestess recovered from her near-death experience. Although, perhaps post-death was more accurate. Bram had brought her back with magic, supposedly inherited by the Great Sage who was his father as well as the mastermind of Angkor¡¯s demise¡ªand probably everything else wrong with the world. The Gnostic Knight he once knew had undergone a dramatic transformation, and it wasn¡¯t clear what he was, now. A Knight? A Scholar? Something in between? Whatever he was, he seemed to genuinely want to provide comfort. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you went through, Quon. I wouldn¡¯t want you to relive those terrible moments, but ¡­ if could you tell me how you ended up in Angkor, I think it might help.¡± After hearing Bram¡¯s story, it seemed natural for Quon to tell his own. Even so, it didn¡¯t make it any less agonizing. He needed more time to process and understand if he was still the man he used to be. After experiencing so many brutal, firsthand murders, he wondered if a man could possibly be the same. And if those experiences changed him into something else, he needed to know what it meant. Whether it left him desensitized ¡­ or made him into some kind of monster. He still felt the knives as they rested against his bones. Releasing them gave him a sense of euphoria. He wondered if there would come a time when he craved blood so bad, he¡¯d drive them into someone. Anyone. He wondered if others could truly be safe around him. He noticed Bram waiting patiently for his answer and figured telling his story might actually help. There was no need to keep it a secret, and remaining silent left him alone with his waking nightmares. So he swallowed past a lump in his throat and began. ¡°That morn, at Loulan Palace ¡­ I remember seeing a Gnostic Knight enter the battlefield. I prepared to confront him, but the next thing I knew, I woke in a small cell with five of my Kenju brethren. Our captors left us there for two full days without food or water. I expected us to die, but they eventually returned with an ultimatum. Either we fought each other, and the victor would go free, or we would be executed.¡± Quon felt an ache in his chest. It was grief, but he was happy to feel it. The Kenju were very dear to him. They were both friends and family, and he would never forgive himself if he felt any different. ¡°They must have known we¡¯d never agree to fight. The Kenju do not fear death, especially when our honor is at stake. But, they had something worse in store. Later, one at a time, they removed us from our cell, blindfolded us, and led us to an unknown location.¡± Quon felt a sense of dread as he remembered. He took slow, intentional breaths but still struggled. ¡°That¡¯s when I saw it. More monstrous than any spawn. Filled with more hatred and malice than you can imagine. The air was dry ¡­ and heavy. The only word I can think to use ¡­ is evil.¡± He took a moment to collect himself. ¡°I knew what I saw right away. It was an Ahriman, and it watched me with red, glowing eyes. It knew I was afraid. It looked ¡­ like some kind of serpent. But it changed. Its body was wet, but not from moisture. It was covered with a-a-a sticky mucus that allowed its flesh to slide past as it twisted into various shapes. But its face ¡­ that always stayed the same. It was vaguely human, but grotesquely out of proportion. Its mouth ¡­ stretched ear to ear with teeth. So many teeth. Thousands of teeth ¡­.¡± ¡°Quon, I can tell this is bothering you. Why don¡¯t we skip the part about the Ahriman. Tell me what happened next?¡± The Kenju Master took his time ridding it from his mind, but it took effort. He realized he was hyperventilating. ¡°It, uh ¡­ breathed on me. Blue smoke filled the room, and I ¡­ I-I-I can¡¯t describe it, but I felt calm. Almost ¡­ accepting. At first, I was glad, just not to be terrified. Until I realized I was no longer in control of my body.¡± Bram¡¯s expression fell. ¡°What about the other Kenju?¡± Quon knew he had to face that part, but it wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Much of it¡¯s a blur, but I remember being led to a room where they operated on me, surgically. They took my tigerpaw ¡­ the weapon I customized to fit around my arm. You might remember it: a series of blades that I could unsheathe, if I twisted just right. These ¡®surgeons¡¯ were wizards, under the demon¡¯s control. They took my hand, peeled away the skin, and grafted the tigerpaw¡¯s blades straight onto the bone. It was painful, and I felt every bit of it, but I couldn¡¯t scream. When they finished, they pulled the flesh back around my hand and cast their enchantments. The weapon is still there. It will always be there. I¡¯m worried ¡­ worried that ¡­. No. Never mind.¡± Bram¡¯s eyes held sympathy, but it was hardly worth any comfort. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my friend. I promise, when we get out of here, you can come with me to Minoa. Their Gurudeva might be able to ¡­ do something for you. But, I, uh ¡­ also wanted to ask about the other Kenju. If they¡¯re still under Abaddon¡¯s control, perhaps I could save them¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± Quon shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re dead.¡± Bram¡¯s face scrunched with pity. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I killed them.¡± He waited for the silence to settle before explaining. ¡°Abaddon forced us into battle. Now, with our minds and his combined, he wanted to see who was strongest. They grafted weapons onto all of us. Swords instead of hands, pikes instead of arms ¡­ like freakish experiments. We were given only enough control to defend ourselves instinctively and access our lifetimes of skills and training. But, it wasn¡¯t the same as free will. We would never have fought, otherwise. No ¡­ the blue smoke compelled us to battle until death. I alone emerged victorious. Since then, Abaddon used me as his butcher. My task was to cut down anyone still alive in the city. He wants it purged, so that only those under his control are alive to serve him. Even then, only the strongest are allowed to remain.¡± Quon left it at that, and Bram didn¡¯t ask for more. The Kenju Master wondered if it had been worth telling his very painful story. Although, the pain was proof that he hadn¡¯t descended into sociopathy. Therapeutically, it only scratched the surface. He didn¡¯t just lose friends or watch them die. He was forced to do the killing. And each life he took was a millstone he¡¯d carry his whole life. But ¡­ could he bear their weight? He and Bram walked the next few minutes in silence, giving him time to consider what it would take to achieve peace. He still pondered the answer, when the room shook with a monstrous screech. It echoed off the stone corridors. In the distance, he heard men screaming. People were in danger. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He needed to know if he still had a heart to help someone. Matthias muttered behind him. ¡°Is he running toward the sound?¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Bram urged his companions to follow suit, but Quon was already well ahead. His swift legs carried him through the stone tunnels, splashing through puddles of muck. He followed what sounded like a skirmish between man and beast. Something lurked in the sewers, and it didn¡¯t matter whether the men were friends or foes. Their lives were in danger. He would save them either way, as long as it proved he cared. That he still had honor. He turned a corner and found the beast, a spawn with three heads in the form of snakes and a body in the shape of a lion. It pounced on one of three Angkorian soldiers, pinning him to the ground. Two of the snake heads chomped down on the man¡¯s arms and pulled, ripping them from their sockets. The third opened its maw and took a bite of the man¡¯s face, leaving nothing but a hollow cavity behind. Four corpses lay along the basin, while two remaining soldiers fought back with short swords. They were defenseless, dressed only in military uniform. Yet their eyes had no sign of the blue film. Quon was pleased. It didn¡¯t make them allies, but they weren¡¯t necessarily a threat, either. One of them drove his sword into the beast¡¯s flank, joining several other wounds already there. But damaging the body seemed to have little effect. Quon released his own blades, deciding he would try a different target. The beast swung its heads like blunt instruments, striking anyone who got close. One soldier went flying backward with a direct hit. The other dodged, but not before a head bit him in the abdomen. He fell to the ground, squirming until he lay still. Quon suspected the beast used venom, since the damage from the bite itself would not have been enough to kill a man. He dashed forward, determined to even the odds. With lightning fast maneuvers, he swerved and flipped over a gauntlet of swinging heads. He reached out and slid his blades through one of their necks. Success. He punctured an artery, leaving the head to bleed out. It went limp, but the beast appeared to thrive just as well with two. It reared, sending the Kenju Master backward. He corrected in midair, landing on his feet. ¡°Quon, move aside! Out of the water!¡± He heard Bram¡¯s warning and heeded it. He leapt onto a mound of mud. From the side, a lightning bolt hit the water beneath the beast, shocking it enough to leave it stunned. ¡°I¡¯m going for it!¡± Quon shouted the warning so Matthias or Mica would hold off their spells. He went straight for another head, feeling the satisfaction of his blades sliding through scaly flesh. Bram joined on the opposite side, driving his silver sword into the third. With all three heads wounded, the beast slumped forward and stopped moving. With certain species, it was difficult to tell whether spawn were truly dead, so Quon pierced the dangling heads again, specifically through their brain. An exasperated Matthias reproached him. ¡°What¡¯s the matta with ya, Lad? We had no business killin¡¯ that thing.¡± Quon wished he had the mental clarity to explain himself, but he doubted he could say it in a way that Matthias would understand. He needed to save someone. Anyone. Mica approached. ¡°Are you wounded?¡± Quon appreciated her concern, but there was little he could say to the girl he killed hours earlier. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He reviewed the scene, angry that he was too late to save anyone. He hadn¡¯t proved anything other than his willingness to take on a senseless risk. He could have put the others in danger. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Just then, something splashed in the water behind him. It was the soldier that was thrown back by the beast. He was alive! Quon ran over. ¡°Mica, I might need your healing, after all.¡± The soldier rolled onto his haunches and spit out a wad of muck. ¡°Ptew!¡± His face twisted with revulsion. ¡°I¡¯m bruised pretty good, but I think I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Bram and Matthias gathered close. He was a young man, native Angkorian, with short brown hair and brown eyes. He regarded the four companions with a look of growing concern on his face. Quon realized how crazy they must look, still covered with blood and filth from earlier. Even under the grime, there was a knight in unfamiliar armor, a Kenju wearing Angkorian military uniform, an old scholar in tattered robes, and a Koban girl dressed as a civilian. The ghastly yet diverse group would have looked strange to anyone.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Even so, his initial look of shock wore off and he posed his first question with little emotion. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bram spoke on behalf of the group. ¡°We traveled to Angkor to face the demon in control of this city. It¡¯s obvious you aren¡¯t under its control, so I hope we want the same thing.¡± The soldier¡¯s eyes went wide. He looked elated. ¡°You¡¯re here to help? I can¡¯t believe it. Truly?¡± ¡°Now hold on.¡± Matthias sounded skeptical. ¡°How did you and your friends escape the Ahriman¡¯s spell? What¡¯s your name?¡± The soldier spoke humbly. ¡°It¡¯s Galiver, Sir. Or, Private First Class Givry, if you¡¯d like. Yeah ¡­ those were my comrades.¡± He gestured with his head to the bodies on either side. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call ¡®em friends, though. We just had something in common: a desire to get out o¡¯ this shithole. You know, strangers with the same goal. As for the blue film, it wears off after a while. They usually take us back to that ¡­ thing ¡­ and the nightmare starts all over again. There used to be seven of us, when we first escaped into the sewers. Now, I¡¯m all that¡¯s left. Does that answer it for you?¡± Bram posed another question. ¡°How¡¯d a hydralisk get down here?¡± Galiver shrugged. ¡°You mean the spawn? How in Gaia¡¯s name should I know? I wish we hadn¡¯t run into it.¡± He pointed to one of the dead soldiers. ¡°But that idiot charged ahead and ran straight into its den. The rest of us should¡¯a just ran.¡± ¡°It would have hunted you, anyway,¡± Bram explained. ¡°Hydralisks can smell prey from a hundred spans away.¡± Galiver¡¯s eyes drifted until they landed on empty space. ¡°What do I do? This place is worse than the depths of the Burning Pits! The city¡¯s full o¡¯ demons, and men commit murder for sport. There¡¯s no place to hide. We¡¯re all gonna die, you know.¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re not.¡± Despite his filth, Bram looked commanding in his armor. ¡°Only one thing is responsible for the curse on this city: King Richard. He meddled with powers he didn¡¯t understand and released a demon unlike anything the world had seen in a thousand years. We¡¯re here to do something about it. All we need is to reach the palace and find him. Then we can finish this and end the nightmare for good.¡± Galiver shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re heroes ¡­ or fools. Then again, you did defeat that spawn.¡± Quon felt the need to move on. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try to escape the city on your own. Or, join with us. We won¡¯t make you fight, but we¡¯ll survive a lot longer together than apart.¡± Galiver didn¡¯t look happy, but he seemed to accept his limited options. ¡°You said you could finish this if you reach the palace, right? I know how to get there.¡± Bram looked excited. ¡°You do? You¡¯re sure?¡± The soldier nodded. ¡°That¡¯s where I came from. I know the way back.¡± Quon was glad the young man had survived the attack. His instincts were right, after all. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. The beast made enough noise to attract attention. We don¡¯t want to stick around, in case anyone up above decides to investigate.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Galiver, lead the way. I¡¯ll join you.¡± As the Knight and soldier marched ahead, Quon felt a hand on his shoulder. It was Matthias. ¡°Next time ya feel like runnin¡¯ off, have a care for th¡¯ rest of us, will ya?¡± Quon wanted to explain himself, but finding the words wasn¡¯t any easier. Instead, he apologized. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Matthias grunted, but he looked satisfied. He went ahead to catch up with Bram and Galiver, while Mica hung back. The priestess looked like she had something to say. He didn¡¯t want to be near her. Abaddon might have guided his hand, but he still remembered what it felt like to cut through her face. She still bore the scar, which ran from ear to mouth. The guilt was crushing. Nevertheless, she seemed intent on speaking to him, and he had no right to refuse. ¡°Quon, mind if I asked you something?¡± He braced himself, knowing he¡¯d have to face what he did, sooner or later. Avoiding the subject wouldn¡¯t make things easier, and with the battles ahead, cooperation and teamwork were essential. As much as the guilt made his gut churn, he had to face his retribution. ¡°Go ahead. Ask.¡± Mica looked anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk about what happened ¡­ earlier.¡± Quon felt relief. He let out a pent up breath, and Mica seemed to notice. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ve lived in Minoa most of my life, and something about that place helps people empathize with others. It sort of lets you know what they¡¯re feeling. But, even without that, I¡¯d still know you were suffering. I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to make things worse. So, let¡¯s just not talk about it right now. I want to ask you something else.¡± He nodded appreciatively. ¡°What did you want to know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Galiver.¡± He didn¡¯t expect her to come to him about the new stranger. He was curious. ¡°What about him? Is it related to what you just told me? Did you sense something?¡± Mica nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, and I¡¯m not saying he¡¯s lying, but ¡­ maybe just holding back. I just get the impression that he doesn¡¯t truly want to help us.¡± Quon thought about it. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t. We¡¯re asking him to take us back to face the demon he barely managed to escape. And if he refuses, he¡¯s on his own and unlikely to survive without us. But, let¡¯s say you¡¯re right. Why tell me? Why not raise your concerns with Bram?¡± Mica¡¯s face reddened. ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be wrong, okay? Also, it was either you or Matthias, and I didn¡¯t want to be wrong in front of him, either.¡± Quon understood the need for discretion. ¡°Let me talk to Bram. Just let him know I have something to tell him.¡± Mica nodded and ran ahead. Quon strayed a few paces back to make sure he¡¯d be out of earshot. Mica was good at being subtle. She gave Bram the message, smiled, and proceeded to start a conversation with Galiver. It looked like genuine chitchat. He waited for Bram to reach him. ¡°Is everything alright, Quon? Mica said you had something to tell me.¡± The Kenju Master nodded. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t overstep earlier when I asked Galiver to join us. It didn¡¯t feel right sending him out on his own.¡± Bram relaxed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I would have done the same if you hadn¡¯t. Besides, it¡¯s nice to have someone familiar with the waterways. I know my way around up above, but there are so many tunnels down here, it¡¯s easy to get turned around.¡± ¡°I was going to ask you about that.¡± Quon chose his words carefully. ¡°Is it possible to know if we¡¯re going in the wrong direction?¡± Bram¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°No. Like I said, I hardly know my own way. Why?¡± Quon explained. ¡°Mica told me she felt something odd about Galiver, but she wasn¡¯t sure and didn¡¯t want to raise alarms. Since we¡¯re depending on him to reach our destination, I thought you should know.¡± Bram¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll pay attention without raising suspicion.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Quon let the Knight go on ahead, while he watched Galiver from a distance. He wanted to see if could spot anything unusual. The soldier was broody, sure, but anyone else would be in his position. Being under Abaddon¡¯s control left a person with serious trauma. Quon understood this better than anyone. Finding nothing suspicious, he relaxed. The whole city was making him nervous and paranoid. All he could do was hope that Bram retrieved the sunstone before Abaddon did more harm. But it seemed like it would take a miracle. In the meantime, his guts churned. ¡°Quon ¡­.¡± Bram¡¯s whisper got his attention. The Kenju Master kept his voice low. ¡°What is it? Did you notice something?¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Look at the walls, over there. Notice that pattern in the stone?¡± Most of the waterways were nondescriptly gray along the sides. But now, The Kenju Master noted bands of light and dark rock. Bram explained. ¡°That¡¯s known as gneiss, which tends to occur naturally close to the Substratum.¡± Quon remembered entering Angkor¡¯s underground military complex a few times. ¡°The Substratum? That¡¯s quite far from the palace, isn¡¯t it? How can you be sure that gneiss doesn¡¯t also extend to other parts of the city?¡± The Knight explained more. ¡°Gneiss is harder than the surrounding bedrock and makes for a good foundation. The Substratum tunnels deep underground, so it was built specifically into hard rock to withstand the stress. Had the gneiss extended uniformly beneath the palace, the Substratum would have been built there.¡± Quon understood. ¡°Then what you¡¯re telling me is that we can¡¯t be headed toward the palace. Galiver is taking us in the wrong direction. What do you want to do about it?¡± Bram paused. ¡°Even without the blue film, he could be acting in his own interests. Worst case, he might be working for the enemy. We need to question him before we walk into a trap.¡± Quon nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up to him. I¡¯ll back you up.¡± They approached the young soldier while he conversed with Mica about her time in Minoa. Bram spoke first. ¡°Galiver, hold up. I¡¯d like to have a word, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± The soldier paused and looked over his shoulder. ¡°What is it? We¡¯re almost at the palace. It¡¯s just up ahead.¡± Bram walked in front and halted the young man¡¯s advance. He held his hands out peacefully. ¡°Stop. I already know this passage leads to the Substratum, not the palace. Be honest with us, Galiver. Why are you taking us there?¡± The young man smiled innocently and pointed at Bram. A bolt of energy flew from his fingertip and struck the Knight, sending him flying. Before Quon could react, he grabbed Mica by the hair and pulled her close. His same index finger transformed into the blade of a knife, which he jabbed at her throat. Quon wasn¡¯t about to let Mica take a blade to the neck a second time. He twisted his wrist to expose his own blades, but held back his attack to assess the situation. Clearly, Galiver was a wizard, which meant he had plenty of surprises in store. He watched his enemy carefully. ¡°Let her go.¡± Matthias approached from the other side, spells ready. ¡°You don¡¯t want to mess with me, Lad. Release the priestess, or you¡¯ll be in a world o¡¯ hurt.¡± By now, Bram had recovered. He drew his sword and stood ready. The three companions closed in on their target, though Galiver didn¡¯t seem concerned. He pulled Mica¡¯s hair, further exposing her neck. He pressed his blade until a trickle of blood oozed. ¡°Careful, Abraham ¡­ you wouldn¡¯t want to see this poor girl die twice, would you?¡± Bram sneered. ¡°How did you¡ª? Oh, I get it now? Galiver Givry, eh? It¡¯s an anagram for ¡­.¡± The man¡¯s disguise melted, revealing another figure underneath. Bram was livid. ¡°Virgil Garvey. You son of a bitch.¡± Quon recognized the name, but it was his first time meeting the man in person. The rogue wizard chuckled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d turn up, eventually. Every time I hear of your death, it seems to be exaggerated.¡± Bram¡¯s grip on his sword tightened. He and Matthias closed in slowly. Quon joined. Virgil¡¯s eyes contained a spark of amusement. ¡°I¡¯m here to bargain. Hear me out, or the girl gets it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± Mica pleaded. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to me.¡± Virgil pulled her hair tight. ¡°Shut up.¡± His gaze went straight to Bram. ¡°I just want you, Abraham. Give up and follow me, and I won¡¯t harm your friends. I¡¯ll even grant them safe passage out of the city. How about it? You should know by now you can¡¯t beat me. You won¡¯t want the girl to die again for no reason. Would you?¡± Quon took a small step forward, clearly past Virgil¡¯s line in the sand. He faced the Kenju Master brazenly. ¡°Step back.¡± He changed his knife back into a fingertip and fired a bolt of energy at Quon¡¯s boots. ¡°Sheathe your weapons and stand down. You, too, old man!¡± He winked, and Matthias started clawing at his mouth, where a solid wall of flesh suddenly formed, blocking his ability to speak. ¡°Virgil, stop.¡± Bram threw down his sword and held up his hands. Quon caught his breath. The Knight tipped his hand too soon. ¡°No, Bram. Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Master Nan. This will protect Mica and all of you.¡± Virgil loosened his grip, but he looked skeptical. ¡°You¡¯ll need to follow me through those tunnels. Alone. Wait ¡­ what are you doing?¡± Quon felt a tingling in the air, like the moment before a thunder strike. Everything began to move slowly, as if time itself had slowed. Although, his perception of time didn¡¯t change. Just his ability to move through it. It was like being stuck in honey, and it affected everyone except for Bram. The Knight stepped forward and casually grabbed Virgil¡¯s fingers before he could jam them into Mica¡¯s throat. He then twisted Virgil¡¯s arm and forced him to the ground. It happened so fast, Quon hardly realized time returned to its normal rate. He quickly ran to help Mica to her feet. Matthias¡¯ eyes flared. Virgil¡¯s curse on his mouth was gone, but he was still at a loss for words. ¡°What d¡¯ya do, Bram? Was that ¡­ anima?¡± The Knight had Virgil pinned, face down, in the mud while holding both arms tightly behind his back. ¡°Quickly, Matthias. Put a field on him!¡± ¡°Aye, o¡¯ course.¡± The old scholar waved his arms. ¡°Mica, you should, too. We can¡¯t afford t¡¯ let this one escape.¡± The priestess wiped away the droplets of blood from her neck. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Bram loosened his grip and allowed Virgil to turn his head. Quon was shocked to see a very different face from what was there moments earlier. He was no longer a middle aged, blond haired man. Instead, his skin was ashen and weathered, his eyes sunken, and his skin stretched and gaunt. Bram looked just as surprised. ¡°What is this?¡± Virgil said nothing, but Matthias offered an idea. ¡°Based on what ya told me, Bram, Mister Garvey here also has a kind of magic undetectable by scholars. Since Ah¡¯m guessin¡¯ he¡¯s not the offspring of a Great Sage, Ah presume he wields the power of nihil. The Void.¡± Virgil chuckled. ¡°Congratulations on figuring it out. It takes a toll on a person¡¯s lifeforce. I¡¯ve searched far and wide for a way to restore my health, but nihil only takes. It never gives back. Kind of like the world. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Bram looked like a man out of patience. ¡°This whole mess is because of you, so you¡¯re going to help us clean it up. For starters, I want answers. Why were you leading us to the Substratum?¡± ¡°Or what? Do you really think it matters what you do to me?¡± Bram used his knee to pin Virgil even harder into the ground. ¡°I have no problem killing and removing you as a threat. But if you cooperate, we won¡¯t need to get messy. Otherwise, I¡¯ve waited a long time to settle this score.¡± Virgil¡¯s head rotated, until his face wrapped all the way around to the back of his body. His sunken eyes burrowed into the Knight, sending shivers down Quon¡¯s spine. Veins invaded the whites of his eyes, turning them into pools of red. His skin turned white and peeled, coming off in flakes until only the bone remained. His fleshless jaw spoke in a voice that was no longer human. ¡°Careful, Abraham, or you¡¯ll stain that silver Grigori armor back to black, like your brother¡¯s! Better luck next time. I promise not to underestimate you again.¡± As soon as the words left his skeletal remains, the bones disintegrated. Quon leapt back in repugnance, as did Bram and others. The flakes of dust gathered into a cloud and disappeared down the endless waterways. Bram cursed, striking the ground with his gauntleted fist. ¡°Damn it!¡± Mica looked confused. ¡°What just happened? Was that the power of nihil ¡­ or something else?¡± Quon wondered the same thing. ¡°Abaddon¡¯s doing, perhaps?¡± Matthias shook his head. ¡°Ah don¡¯t know. Ah¡¯ve never seen anythin¡¯ like it.¡± Bram stood up and wiped away the mud. ¡°Virgil has at least two other sunstones, so it could be from a different Ahrimen. Maybe it¡¯s because of the colorless manna in my blood, but I felt something. And I didn¡¯t like it. It had to be the power of nihil, but ¡­ it¡¯s strange.¡± Bram trailed off, but Quon encouraged him to say more. ¡°Tell us, Bram. What did you feel?¡± The Knight paused. ¡°Rosa told me once that Virgil would reach inside his cloak to access something. She believed it was a totem, from his cloak¡¯s inner pocket. She thought it was the source of his power. I also witnessed him reaching inside, the day he forced me to take the sunstone, at Minoa. But you all saw what happened. I had him pinned. There¡¯s no way he could have reached for such an item.¡± Matthias started pacing. ¡°Arrgh, it does us no good t¡¯ speculate. We¡¯re still ignorant o¡¯ the powers at play, and there¡¯s no point going after Virgil. We need to find the sunstone. So, where to?¡± Quon offered his thoughts. ¡°Virgil tried to lead us astray. I say we backtrack and try to find the route to the palace.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Virgil tends to operate one step ahead. We can¡¯t trust our first instinct. We¡¯d be better off doing the opposite.¡± Matthias scoffed. ¡°Ya can¡¯t mean continuin¡¯ on ahead? He was clearly leadin¡¯ us into a trap. We can¡¯t just walk right into it.¡± ¡°He might have trapped both locations,¡± Bram reasoned. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m almost certain he did. The question is, which path takes us to Richard?¡± Quon tried to understand Bram¡¯s logic. ¡°You think Virgil led us into the Substratum, even though it takes us closer to the sunstone?¡± Mica tilted her head. ¡°Makes no sense. We would have never gone in this direction, if not for Galiver. He wouldn¡¯t have taken us toward our objective.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°No ¡­ he came here to face me. He even brought the hydralisk down here and set it all up. A lot of work, just to capture me alive.¡± Quon agreed there had to be more to it. ¡°So why do you think he went through the trouble? Based on what you¡¯ve told us, he¡¯s tried to turn you multiple times, both willingly and by force. I, uh ¡­ hate to say it, but killing you would have been easier.¡± ¡°It has to be because of my father ¡­ Azazel. He wants me alive.¡± Bram explained his experience in the Crevasse with Baraqiel. ¡°Perhaps his patience will run out and he¡¯ll want me dead, but right now it bought us some time and gave us the advantage. There¡¯s no better time to get our hands on the Pisces Stone. In fact, I think Virgil brought me here to take me to the Ahriman. That means Richard¡¯s here, and the sunstone¡¯s here, too.¡± Matthias stepped forward. ¡°If that¡¯s what your instinct¡¯s tellin¡¯ ya, Bram, then that¡¯s where we should go.¡± Quon agreed. ¡°I trust you, Bram. We wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without anima. We must go the rest of the way.¡± Mica spoke, too. ¡°You saved me. You are the miracle this world has been waiting for. Look into your soul, and I know it¡¯ll guide you on the right path.¡± Bram lowered his head. Whatever happened within him, Quon couldn¡¯t say. But when his eyes opened, he looked confident. ¡°Richard ¡­ Abaddon ¡­ is close. I¡¯m sure of it. But it means we¡¯ll need to spring Virgil¡¯s trap and fight our way through. Can I count on all of you?¡± Quon wondered if he had what it took. Abaddon¡¯s thrall were one thing, but facing the demon itself terrified him. Nevertheless, he had to avenge the men and women he killed while under its control. There was no other way to achieve penance. He would have to face his own nightmares to find salvation. Only then could he return to his wife. His beautiful Katharina. ¡°I¡¯m with you, Bram. And I¡¯ll do everything in my power to get the sunstone.¡± Mica and Matthias agreed, and the four joined hands. Bram looked resolute. Their next move was decided. ¡°To the Substratum, to King Richard, and to the sunstone. We¡¯re going to succeed this time. We¡¯re going to make things right.¡± Chapter 90 : Thwarted
Chapter XC : Thwarted Earlnight of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
J¨®zef Brandt always had the benefit of family and allies to look after him, but no longer. His mother died of illness shortly after giving birth, but his father raised him while also ruling a kingdom. It might have been an impossible task for most men, but Henrich had loyal servants at his disposal and made sure his son had plenty of caretakers. Those men and women were gone, now. J¨®sef was left with no one but himself, equipped only with the knowledge his father had taught him. One lesson in particular stood out. Henrich always said the world would misjudge him, but he should always use that to his advantage. He hoped the crew of seasoned pirates holding him captive would see a na?ve boy. Spoiled, stupid, and incompetent. He wanted his enemy to underestimate him. Left alone with his thoughts, yet motivated by death or imprisonment, he devised a way to escape. The signet ring he showed to the pirate captain was more than just proof of his heritage. It also held a secret compartment, filled with a deadly and highly concentrated poison. Fortunately, the captain decided that J¨®sef was worth keeping alive and allowed him to wear the ring on his finger. The only problem was how to administer the poison to the entire crew, without raising alarm or suspicion. The obvious answer was to poison the food, but the entire crew had to ingest it at once. Otherwise, the first to die would alert the others, and they would easily trace it back to him. Not every pirate dined at the same time. They worked in shifts, and there were always a few that scouted for things like ships or storms. J¨®zef wondered how he could bring them all together, and then it hit him. He wouldn¡¯t poison the food, but rather the ale. Then, all he needed was a reason to celebrate. He needed a holiday, with song and dance, something to motivate even those with odd jobs to abandon their posts and join. He was a bard, a master entertainer. All he needed was an instrument and permission to play. For the most part, the crew saw him as no threat, so they allowed him to leave his cabin to use the head anytime. The rest of the ship was mostly off limits, since they didn¡¯t want him getting in their way. However, after sundown, when things were quiet, he was allowed above deck for fresh air. He knew the captain often liked to take walks after dark, so he waited for an opportunity to approach. He knew of a holiday called Wintertide, which many celebrated on the Northern Continent. It marked the end of harvest season and ostensibly welcomed a mild winter. It was the perfect entry point for a conversation. With that in mind, he approached the dark, bearded, suntanned man. The captain sensed his approach and turned to meet him with a scowl. ¡°What d¡¯ya want?¡± J¨®zef tried to sound timid. ¡°It¡¯s Wintertide, you know.¡± The captain¡¯s voice held nothing but contempt. ¡°Eh? What of it?¡± The prince lowered his eyes. ¡°At the end of Autumnmoon, the Kitezhian king ¡­ my father ¡­ would often call for a day of celebration. We¡¯d have bands playing, fireworks, and the city would open wine casks, and everyone would have a good time.¡± The captain hawked a wad of phlegm and spit it off the side of the ship. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I just ¡­.¡± J¨®zef took notice of the captain¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°I just thought people celebrated it everywhere. It wouldn¡¯t take much to start a celebration here, you know.¡± The captain took the palm of his hand and thrust it against J¨®zef¡¯s chest. It wasn¡¯t meant to hurt him, but its force sent him a few steps back and succeeded in making a point. ¡°This ain¡¯t a cruise ship. And you ain¡¯t a guest.¡± J¨®zef rubbed his sore chest. ¡°I know I¡¯m only worth the doubloons you can get from me, and I know I¡¯m only alive as leverage, so you can get the ransom and escape before the Kitezhian government hunts you down. Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t like putting my fears aside for one evening and getting drunk.¡± He saw a grin creep across the captain¡¯s face. J¨®zef¡¯s candor obviously impressed him. Now was his chance to clinch it. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°If you have any instruments on board, I can play them. And I can show you how to make fireworks. All it takes is a little firepowder, charcoal, and sawdust. I¡¯ll even clean up afterwards.¡± The captain chuckled. ¡°An¡¯ what d¡¯ya want from me?¡± J¨®zef felt a surge of excitement. It wasn¡¯t in the bag, yet, but he was close. ¡°Open the ale and tell your men to pretend I¡¯m not their captive, just for one night. Then kick back and have fun. Or don¡¯t. I don¡¯t care, either way.¡± The captain started laughing, until without warning, he grabbed J¨®zef by his shirt collar and lifted him off the ground. ¡°If this is your half-assed plan to get us drunk, so you can escape on one of the dinghies, I¡¯ll belt your ass so hard you won¡¯t be able to sit for a week.¡± J¨®zef shook his head vigorously. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t, I swear!¡± The captain released his grip, and J¨®zef fell to the deck floor. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget. If I suspect anything, you¡¯ll be sorry. Got it?¡± J¨®zef nodded, just as vigorously. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll do it?¡± The captain huffed. ¡°The crew¡¯s been workin¡¯ hard. They could use a little booze an¡¯ R an¡¯ R. But you stay away from the good stuff. I¡¯ll ask around an¡¯ see if anyone has a musical instrument. And afterwards, you stay an¡¯ clean up. By sunrise, I want this ship lookin¡¯ cleaner than it is right now.¡± J¨®zef put on a face he thought would look appropriately happy and relieved. ¡°By the way ¡­.¡± The captain gave him a final remark. ¡°Wintertide was a couple o¡¯ days ago. Ya missed it. But ¡­ we don¡¯t have t¡¯ tell the rest of ¡®em.¡± He snickered on his way to inform the crew. It didn¡¯t take long before J¨®zef heard cheers from men who appeared to be quite motivated to get the festivities started. Within the hour, the deck was lit by seashine, the softly glowing magical rocks that floated on the water¡¯s surface, and a cask of ale was brought abovedeck. They even found J¨®zef a lute, one of his favorite instruments. The first stage of his plan was to just have fun. He couldn¡¯t risk anyone showing symptoms of poison until the whole crew was nice and drunk. As he expected, everyone was happy to take part in the event. Even the captain had a few drinks, though mostly he watched from the sidelines. He was shrewd and overly careful. J¨®zef needed to think of a way to get to him. After midnight, when the first cask was empty, Jozef volunteered to go down to the hull to fetch another firkin. But when it came time to tap it, he laced the tip of the spile with powder from his ring when no one was looking. He then made sure everyone¡¯s mug was refilled. He couldn¡¯t leave anyone out, including the captain, who leaned lazily against the main mast. He brought a mug to the old salt, hoping he could convince him to drink. The captain met his gaze levelly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have that one. You earned it.¡± The token of appreciation took him off guard. He couldn¡¯t refuse without being rude, but he couldn¡¯t ingest his own poison, either. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get the next one.¡± The captain stood tall and leered at him. ¡°Naw. I insist.¡± J¨®zef seized up, wondering what to do, when a lifeline appeared in the form of a firework going off overhead. J¨®zef took advantage and pretended to be startled by the noise, dropping his drink. The captain¡¯s iron fist pelted him hard across his cheek. ¡°What are you, an idiot? That was good ale!¡± Laughter erupted among the crew. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± J¨®zef tried to sound apologetic. ¡°I¡¯ll get another.¡± ¡°You can keep your clumsy oaf hands off our brew. Just play us another song.¡± The sailors shouted requests. ¡°I wanna hear, ¡®The good king¡¯s men¡¯.¡± ¡°No, play, ¡®The maiden an¡¯ the pimp¡¯!¡± The men roared with laughter. The captain faced his crew with a wicked grin. ¡°Naw. What¡¯s the one that goes, ¡®The prince is dead, the prince is dead, off with his head, off with his head¡¯?¡± J¨®zef felt a chill in the air. The men went quiet, waiting to hear how the captain¡¯s prisoner would respond to the obvious taunt. He faced the captain bravely. ¡°It¡¯s called, ¡®The king¡¯s cousin¡¯s coup¡¯. But, you should know: in the second verse, the coup fails, and the king¡¯s cousin ends up losing his head, instead.¡± The crew stayed silent. The comeback wasn¡¯t an insult, exactly, but it might have shown enough backbone to get J¨®zef in trouble. He watched as the captain frowned, and his nostrils flared. ¡°Maybe so, but on this ship, we sing the first verse twice. How ¡®bout you start? What d¡¯ya think, men?¡± The crew responded with a cheer, followed by a thump. Among the crowd, one of the men appeared to have fainted, and it instantly grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. One of them laughed. ¡°Grogged already? Someone get the man to bed!¡± The others joined in, but it was no longer funny when a second man hit the floor. Two other men started coughing uncontrollably, while a third went over the railing to vomit. The captain¡¯s eyes went wide before they landed on J¨®zef with a death stare. ¡°You!¡± The prince stood ready, his hand tightly grasping the extra spile in his pocket. The captain marched over, grabbed J¨®zef by the collar, and lifted him once again in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t know how in the Burning Pits you did it, but¡ª¡± This time Jozef was ready. He took the spile and jammed it into the captain¡¯s neck, directly into the jugular. He didn¡¯t waste a single moment. While the crew were experiencing the dizzying effects of the poison, he looted the captain¡¯s knife from his belt, grabbed a nearby jug of water, and ran toward the dinghy. A few men tried to pursue him, but they were slow and off balance. He stabbed with the knife, leaving them wounded. The poison would kill them, anyway. He reached the escape boat with weak knees and flushed cheeks. Now was the moment of escape or death. He didn¡¯t know where the sea would carry him, but he hoped he would find shore or some friendly merchant vessel before freezing to death or dying of thirst. As soon as he hit the water, he grabbed the oars and rowed with all his might. Chapter 91 : Unleashed
Chapter XCI : Unleashed Latenight of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Since flying into Angkorian airspace, G¨¦org¡¯s fleet went on high alert. Though they had not been attacked, the risk grew as they approached the capital city. The moment of the counterattack was at hand, but all it took was a chance encounter with Angkor¡¯s galleon class airship, and their fleet wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. As he neared his destination, G¨¦org felt a familiar surge of excitement. Naming him captain was a greater gift than Samir could have possibly known. Nearly a decade had passed since his injury, but the battlefield still called to him, and he wanted to be a part of the fight. He had been comfortable as a merchant in Saladin, but not happy. It wasn¡¯t until now that he understood why. None of it would have been possible without Kitezh¡¯s new king. King Unruh wasn¡¯t always careful whose toes he stepped on, but perhaps that ambition was the reason he stood above the others. J¨®zef Brandt might have been born into the role, but he didn¡¯t deserve it. Kitezh needed a leader who had vision and was decisive. One who could improve the country¡¯s strength and standing in the world. Of course, G¨¦org knew the battle ahead had more at stake than Kitezh¡¯s standing. The world was at a crossroads, and the powers at play could doom or save all of humanity. If the Ahrimen were to rise again, the scene at the end of Lady Rouge¡¯s vision would come to pass, and the world would be consumed in fire. But, perhaps wounding Angkor and slowing their advance would give the world a chance. Because of him and the brave men of the Kitezhian air fleet, the fate of the world might change. The capital was now minutes away. It was time for G¨¦org to open the communications portal, so his king and Lady Azul could witness the events along with him. He expected Konrad to be there, too. He wanted his trustworthy friend to witness his triumph. He had grown fond of the Primary Minister over the past few weeks. Though small in stature, Konrad was not a weak man. He was authoritative, yet comforting, and along with King Unruh and Lady Azul, he was among the people that G¨¦org admired most. He wanted them all as his audience. Now was his moment to show off his skills at sorcery. Circles of magic were already inscribed on the floor of his airship¡¯s bridge, and all the proper ingredients were in place. All he needed was to summon his manna and cast the spell. He remembered the techniques that Lady Azul had taught him. He smelled the hint of sulfur, tasted the bit of ash, and felt a burn atop his right hand. A trail of manna flowed from his bloodstream and spread across the circles, lighting up the room with magic. In moments, a window opened in midair, creating an image of his friends on the other side. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Lady Azul called out from across the void. ¡°Mister T?ller, I must congratulate you on a job well done. I can see you quite clearly. Few novices can cast a spell requiring such acuity. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you received training from an expert in the field.¡± She winked. He couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly. ¡°Thank you, my lady. We entered Angkorian airspace without incident and are expected to reach capital in minutes. Will provide full report of ground activity as soon as we have visual.¡± One of King Unruh¡¯s generals approached the screen. ¡°Make sure you have a clear path on the way out. The area¡¯s about to become a wasp¡¯s nest!¡± Hans echoed the sentiment. ¡°Agreed. Kitezh owes you all a debt of gratitude, and we want you to return safely.¡± A soldier entered the bridge and saluted. ¡°Sir, we have a visual on the capital.¡± G¨¦org saluted back. ¡°Report your findings, Lieutenant.¡± The man approached the communications window. ¡°We see no sign of ground troops, Sir, and strangely enough, there seems to be signs of damage in the city.¡± Hans looked taken aback. ¡°Damage? Did I hear that right? Was Angkor attacked by another adversary? Koba, perhaps?¡± The Lieutenant continued. ¡°There¡¯s no sign of that, My Lord. We see damaged structures, but no armies. We should know more as we approach.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite curious,¡± Lady Azul mused. ¡°Is this serendipity? Or an omen? Will it change anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hans spoke decisively. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to wound our enemy further while they¡¯re distracted on a second front. It¡¯s perfect, in fact. We can be in and out before they assemble their defenses.¡± The general once again approached the window. ¡°Did you find anything else of interest?¡± The lieutenant paused before responding. ¡°We did fly over a field that appears to have had a great deal of construction. There was scaffolding, but it appears ¡­ scorched.¡± ¡°You mean as if lit on fire?¡± the general asked. The lieutenant nodded. ¡°Yes, but more like it had been in the blast radius of some kind of explosive. But whatever they were building appears to be gone, Sir.¡± Lady Azul looked intrigued. ¡°Interesting. Could it have been an airship that took off and scorched the site with its engines?¡± ¡°No, My Lady.¡± The lieutenant seemed certain. ¡°It would have had to be the largest airship ever built. We¡¯ve never seen engines that can cause that kind of damage. And I doubt anything that big could even get off the ground.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Hans rubbed his hands together nervously. ¡°I want you to focus on the mission and drop as much of the payload as possible while it¡¯s still safe to do so. And if you encounter anything that could put the fleet at risk, I want you out of there.¡± G¨¦org nodded as he felt the thrill of anticipation. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Do you have any further instructions?¡± ¡°No, Mister T?ller. Fire when ready.¡± Chapter 92 : Ambushed
Chapter XCII : Ambushed Latenight of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Mica prepared herself for the upcoming battle against Virgil¡¯s forces. Fortunately, it was inside an underground military complex that Bram knew quite well. He could point out every twist and turn the enemy could exploit and explain how to turn them into a tactical advantage. He believed the actual battle would take place in a cistern located just outside the compound¡¯s entrance. The Substratum was designed to serve as a bunker that could withstand long sieges, so it needed to store weeks¡¯ worth of water for hundreds of troops at a time. However, when drained, the cistern resembled a wide open basin, supported by columns where the enemy could lie in wait. It was the only way in from the sewers, and since Virgil planned to take Bram through it, he knew it had to be drained. And the trap, already armed. He planned to lure the enemy out of hiding to an area where he and Quon had a melee advantage. Matthias would defend against enemy scholars by dispelling their AMF¡¯s and ensuring their attacks misfired. Wizards on the battlefield tended to drain their manna quickly, and it was easy to outlast them by sticking with defensive magic. Matthias chose to store his manna inside his staff and use it as a totem. That way, if an enemy thought to ensnare him with an AMF, his staff wouldn¡¯t be affected, and he could use it to dispel the field. Lastly, Mica¡¯s role was to support Bram and Quon as they held back the enemy¡¯s advance. Both were seasoned warriors, but against dozens of enemy soldiers, they needed enchantments to survive. Fortunately, these were Mica¡¯s specialty. There was just one thing Mica felt was important enough to discuss before the battle. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to kill anyone.¡± Bram¡¯s voice was reassuring. ¡°You won¡¯t have to, Mica. Just stay in back and make sure Quon and I can take on the enemy, ourselves.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s just the thing,¡± she argued. ¡°Angkor¡¯s whole army is under Abaddon¡¯s control. They¡¯ve been forced into acts of savagery and malice against their will. They don¡¯t want to fight us. They¡¯re probably scared.¡± Matthias sighed. ¡°But what would¡¯ya have us do, Lass? This is war, and we can¡¯t hold back when it comes to defendin¡¯ our lives.¡± Mica lowered her head. She hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone about her experience at the Judiciary Center, but it was time the others knew what happened. ¡°I need to tell you about what happened when I died. I think it¡¯s important you know.¡± Bram seemed to recognize her need. He spoke on her behalf. ¡°Then we¡¯ll listen. Quon, Matthias, please give Mica your attention.¡± She was grateful. ¡°Thank you, Bram, but ¡­ it doesn¡¯t give me any satisfaction to tell you this. In fact, I¡¯d prefer to forget all about it. But I can¡¯t. Not after what I¡¯ve seen. Not after what I felt. What I ¡­ experienced. And I think, once you hear it, you might feel differently about those enemy soldiers.¡± Bram acknowledged her with a nod, and the others stayed silent out of respect. Part of her wanted to back out and keep it to herself¡ªnot just because it meant reliving the pain, but because of what she¡¯d have to admit out loud. Even so, the truth gnawed at her. She wanted to blurt it out and be rid of it. Now was her chance. She had to take it. ¡°I remember when we were taken captive, back on the streets of Angkor. I felt the spells of enemy scholars put me to sleep. I didn¡¯t fear death at the time, though I knew it was a risk. Perhaps, even likely. But, my faith in Gaia was strong. So strong that I ignored the fear. I believed with all my heart that my spirit was eternal, and the Goddess would protect me.¡± Her heart felt heavy as she continued her story. ¡°The next thing I felt was an abrupt awakening, like getting splashed in the face with cold water. I was disoriented, but it¡¯s not like I ever woke up. It felt like waking from one dream into another. The world didn¡¯t appear like it does while conscious. I saw only bits and flashes, more like a ¡­ basic awareness of what was happening. I saw ¡­ or rather, experienced ¡­ my own death. But from the outside, like I was a spectator, looking in.¡± She saw the look on Quon¡¯s face, his eyes shut and lips pressed so tightly they formed a thin crease. ¡°Master Nan, please don¡¯t feel guilty for what Abaddon made you do. I know it won¡¯t matter what I say, because it won¡¯t change what you experienced. Just know that I don¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± He hung his head, and his expression fell into a deep grimace. ¡°Just tell me you didn¡¯t suffer.¡± Her hand went to her chest, which weighed heavily. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel pain, if that¡¯s what you meant. But I can¡¯t tell you there wasn¡¯t a sense of dread as my body and the rest of the world faded away. We tend to take our lives for granted so easily. I don¡¯t mean we don¡¯t appreciate them, but we don¡¯t think about our sense of grounding. We are constantly made aware of our place in the world, because of what we see, what we hear, and what we feel. But when our body loses its ability to experience those senses, we become untethered. It¡¯s like floating alone in a great abyss of infinite blackness.¡± Bram looked like he wanted to say something, so she urged him to do so. The Knight spoke. ¡°When I found your spirit, Mica, I believe it¡¯s because the power of anima allowed me to travel into the Zohar. But I experienced something very different. It was the opposite of blackness. It was vivid and chaotic, visually disorienting, with no sense of up or down. Almost as if my senses were overwhelmed.¡± Mica shook her head. ¡°Perhaps it was because you still had your body. All I saw was darkness. I was alone and afraid. I accepted that I had died, but I expected my spirit would eventually find its way to Gaia. So I wandered for what felt like days or weeks, and nothing ever changed. I tried summoning my faith. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever felt it, but when you believe in something so strongly, it gives you a sense of comfort, deep in your heart. I remembered what that felt like when I was alive; but as a spirit, I was empty. I had no strength or conviction. No feeling at all. The only thing I felt¡ªif you could call it that¡ªwas an overwhelming sense of longing. I wanted to see and hear and feel things like I used to. But I couldn¡¯t, and it made me angry and bitter. I felt like my life had been stolen from me, and I doubted that I would ever feel again.¡± Quon looked stricken with sadness. ¡°What are you saying? That the Goddess ¡­ She¡ª¡± Mica shook her head. ¡°There is no goddess, Master Nan. There is only infinite nothingness.¡± A tear rolled down his cheek. ¡°We don¡¯t tend to talk about it openly, but Katharina and I have long practiced the old religions. There are many in Koba that still do. But if you, as one of Her own chosen priestesses, found nothing after death, then ¡­.¡± Mica sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Earlier, when we were on the surface, the demon mocked my faith in Gaia through your voice. At the time, I thought it was nothing more than a feeble attempt to rattle me. But now, I realize the cold, hard truth.¡± Matthias scoffed. ¡°You really want to take the word of a demon? It also said that Gaia was some kind of horrific creature that would soon be under its control. It sounded more like mad ravings t¡¯ me.¡± Mica shook her head. ¡°All I know is that Gaia is not the Goddess I thought She was. I was dead for what felt like an eternity. Bram told me it was just seconds, but my spirit wandered in that darkness for what felt like months or even years. You have no idea what that did to me. The horror I endured ¡­.¡± The old scholar looked apologetic. ¡°Ah don¡¯t mean to make light of your experience. Ah¡¯m just glad t¡¯ have ya back.¡± Mica nodded, noting a set of three somber faces. It was time to finish her story. ¡°My point in telling you all this is so you realize how precious life is. I don¡¯t know if I experienced something worse as a result of having my life cut short, or if we¡¯re all destined to wander alone for eternity, or if our spirits eventually fade away until there¡¯s nothing left. But, now that I experienced even a moment of it, I don¡¯t want anyone else to die before their time. Wandering alone without my senses was torture beyond words. No one deserves that fate, much less innocent men under the control of a demon. Somehow, we must make it to King Richard through non-lethal means.¡± She looked at her companions pleadingly. ¡°We have to try.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°I agree. But, how?¡± Matthias¡¯ eyes went wide. ¡°Bram, ya can¡¯t be serious. We¡¯re surely to be vastly outnumbered, and Ah don¡¯t know what non-lethal combat even looks like. Whatever it is, we certainly don¡¯t need t¡¯ be takin¡¯ on any additional handicaps!¡± Mica had an idea. ¡°What if we created an enchantment for Bram¡¯s sword and Master Nan¡¯s knives that puts them out of phase, like when you pass an object through a solid wall. That way, they¡¯ll pass right through their target. You can then add a secondary enchantment that causes a small shock to stun the enemy.¡± Matthias looked thoughtful. ¡°Ah suppose it might work, but Ah¡¯m not sure we should be experimentin¡¯ with complicated spells in a battle for our lives.¡± Quon approached the old scholar. ¡°Master Deleuze, I¡¯ve been forced to commit atrocities so damning that it has stained my soul black. You might think that killing enemy soldiers is trivial by comparison, but not to me. I can¡¯t take another man¡¯s life for as long as I live. I¡¯m willing to take a risk, if Mica¡¯s enchantment can make my knives non-lethal. Even if she fails, I will use my bare hands and fight until my final breath before I release my blades and take a life. So, I ask that you please assist Mica with her idea. For all our sakes.¡± ¡°Mica won¡¯t fail.¡± Bram spoke with confidence. ¡°Matthias, this is not a normal battle. We¡¯re here to stop a demon that uses crimes against humanity to its advantage. As counter as it might seem, we¡¯ll only survive by showing mercy. I know it won¡¯t be easy, but let¡¯s think it through together.¡± Mica smiled. Said like a born leader. Like a Savior. Matthias stroked his chin. ¡°Ah kind of figured you wouldn¡¯t make it easy for me, Bram. Although, Ah do like a challenge. Let me talk it over with Mica.¡± Matthias took her aside to think through the magical theory of her proposal. She was overjoyed to benefit from his expertise. His knowledge of sorcery and wizardry were equally impressive. After ten minutes of refining her strategy, she ended up feeling more confident. ¡°You really do have amazing ideas, Master Deleuze. Did you learn any of it from that library you went to at the Crevasse?¡± He grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a product of a lifetime of experience, mae dear. But, you¡¯re probably right that a month studyin¡¯ in the greatest library in history probably helped, too.¡± Mica felt humbled to be in his presence. ¡°I wanted you to know how grateful I am that you¡¯re here. Looking back, I was pretty na?ve to come. I was overconfident, thinking my faith so strong that nothing could hurt me. I felt a duty to retrieve Minoa¡¯s sunstone, and I figured that with Bram as the Savior and you as the world-famous ambisanguinous scholar, we couldn¡¯t lose. But now ¡­ I¡¯m scared. I think we can make it past the trap that Virgil laid for us, but after that ¡­.¡± Matthias¡¯ rigid expression seemed to melt. ¡°You¡¯re a smart young woman, Mica. Christian trained ya well. Have confidence in your powers, and don¡¯t let doubt distract you. Stay focused.¡± Mica smiled. The praise was almost too much, but she appreciated his advice. ¡°Thanks.¡± Matthias smiled, too. ¡°Ya know, you remind me of mae daughter, Angela.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Mica perked up. She didn¡¯t know Matthias had a daughter. ¡°Oh, really? How old is she?¡± The old scholar winced, but his happy face returned quickly, as if nothing happened. ¡°She was, ah ¡­ born during Summermoon. She¡¯ll be sixteen.¡± It was quite a bit younger than Mica expected. Or, perhaps Matthias wasn¡¯t as old as he looked. ¡°Do you expect her to take up magic?¡± Matthias seemed to strain to hold his smile, and his eyes looked misty. ¡°She¡¯s, uh ¡­ with her mother, now, so ¡­ Ah suppose we¡¯ll have t¡¯ see. Ah¡¯ll ask how things are goin¡¯ next time Ah see her.¡± Mica sensed something amiss, but she didn¡¯t want to be nosy. It almost sounded like Matthias was separated from his wife and didn¡¯t get to speak with his daughter very often. She figured it probably made him sad. She tried changing the subject. ¡°Well, I think we¡¯ve settled on a plan. How about we check in with Bram and Master Nan?¡± Matthias agreed. They headed back to the two warriors, who still practiced their moves. It looked like they were trying out a few new techniques to leverage Bram¡¯s defense and Quon¡¯s agility. They made very good battle partners. Mica sent them praise. ¡°Looking good, Bram. That¡¯s a really good move, too, Master Nan. Are you both ready for your enchantments?¡± Bram raised his bright silver sword, which seemed more radiant than Mica remembered. ¡°Is it just me, or does your sword seem brighter?¡± The Knight grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not just you, Mica. When I was a Gnostic, I was able to amplify my blade with certain emotions. Like an intensity to win or contempt for the enemy. If these emotions grew powerful enough, so too did the sword. I think this Grigori blade is similar, but not in the same way. Instead, I think it grows based on the courage I have for protecting my companions. It was forged with the magic of anima, so I believe it¡¯ll grow stronger the more we work together.¡± Mica was impressed. ¡°Bring it to me. You too, Master Nan.¡± ¡°Please, call me Quon from now on. Like Bram said, we¡¯re more than just traveling companions. We¡¯re a team. And now that my Kenju are gone ¡­ you¡¯re my family.¡± ¡°Same goes for me, too, Mica,¡± the old scholar instructed. ¡°Ah¡¯m your elder no longer. Today, Ah¡¯m your peer.¡± It meant a lot to Mica. Hours earlier, wandering around the vast nothingness of death had taken its toll. She had spent so much time feeling longing and regret that she was ready to cast away her memories of life and fade away. But Bram crossed into the Great Beyond to save her. The same man who was a guilt-stricken Gnostic Knight, who groveled at her feet for forgiveness, convinced her to live. And she was grateful. He was once the epitome of mercilessness and injustice. But if a man like him could reject the Gnostic Knighthood and redeem himself as the world¡¯s true Savior, anything was possible. Perhaps that included overcoming the odds to defeat one of the greatest forces of evil the world had ever known. She reached out to her friends. ¡°Bram, Quon, hold out your weapons.¡± They stood before her and kneeled. The Knight balanced his sword on outstretched arms, while the Kenju Master exposed his knives through his knuckles. Mica began her incantation, and Matthias added his. Her blue manna flowed with his red like the weaves of a cloth, guided by synergistic words. Her menis tasted sweeter than she had ever experienced. Its gentle hum and faint caress, more soothing than ever before. When she finished, the weapons glowed briefly before becoming blurry and indistinct. ¡°I think it worked,¡± she announced. Quon looked his knives over closely. ¡°Should we test them?¡± ¡°Not unless ya wanna get the shock of a lifetime,¡± Matthias warned, smirking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ah can sense the magical signatures, and Mica did beautifully. Even better than Ah thought possible. In fact, this technique will penetrate both flesh and metal, allowing you to stun even the most heavily armored foes.¡± Bram looked pleased. ¡°Well done, Mica and Matthias. I know we¡¯ve only had a short time to prepare, but I feel our task is more urgent than ever. Is everyone ready?¡± Mica nodded and braced for battle, the words of several spells already on her lips. Bram took a deep breath and let it out. He looked uncertain, but only for a moment. He faced his friends. ¡°Quon, Matthias, would you mind if I spoke to Mica privately? I¡¯ll be brief.¡± The scholar and Kenju Master nodded, leaving Mica to wonder what could be so important to postpone their most important battle so far. Her nerves stood on edge. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pausing so suddenly, but there¡¯s something on my mind, and I felt I needed to say it.¡± After giving her space to divulge her own thoughts minutes ago, Mica felt it was fair to give her friend the same courtesy. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Bram. Please tell me.¡± He peered into her eyes, looking gravely serious. ¡°Whatever happens from here on out, just remember that faith, courage, and hope¡ªthey¡¯re all related.¡± He paused, as if trying to start over. ¡°One of the things Christian kept telling me was to have faith. I¡¯ve only started to realize he wasn¡¯t just talking about belief in Gaia. He wants us to have faith in ourselves, courage that we¡¯re doing the right thing, and hope that our efforts prevail.¡± It felt like a pep talk, which seemed unnecessary. Mica nodded, though merely to humor him. ¡°Absolutely. Trust me when I say I¡¯ve never felt more confident.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say goes beyond our next battle, Mica. Listen. I know your faith was shaken, and you experienced the most agonizing kind of death. At least, I can¡¯t think of anything worse than losing all the joys of life, while watching everything you¡¯ve ever known or loved disappear.¡± She didn¡¯t need to be reminded. She tried to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I now know the truth about what death has in store. Agonizing or not, we can¡¯t change it. We can only celebrate life while we still have it.¡± ¡°No, Mica.¡± Bram was insistent. ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t make sense right now, but one thing I¡¯ve learned about this world is that the more we learn, the more we realize just how ignorant we are. I know you can¡¯t deny what you experienced, but I believe what happened to you isn¡¯t supposed to happen. And I want you to leave room for the possibility that there¡¯s more to both life and death than what we know right now.¡± Mica felt her eyes well up, but she didn¡¯t want to believe in false hope. She tried to speak through choked up emotions. ¡°Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m not ready to place my faith in anything else right now.¡± Bram¡¯s face looked grief-stricken. ¡°It¡¯s because I think you should, Mica. Your faith was something beautiful. Just because it wasn¡¯t the same as you imagined, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s better to have no faith at all. I think your faith gave you power, and I think you should try to find that power again.¡± Mica couldn¡¯t hold back. Tears slid down her cheeks. ¡°Okay. After we find the sunstone and bring it back to Minoa, we¡¯ll look into it. If you think the answers lie with anima, I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡± Bram looked hopeful. ¡°So you plan to return to Minoa?¡± She understood the implication of his question. Should a woman who lost her faith continue to live in a faith-based community? ¡°It¡¯s my home. I suppose I haven¡¯t thought it through completely, but I can¡¯t turn my back on my family. They¡¯re precious to me.¡± Bram gave a reassuring nod. ¡°Your love for them will aid you in the battles ahead. We must make sure everyone can return home safely.¡± Mica felt encouraged. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯m ready.¡± She followed her companions into the cistern, ready for anything. As she marched, she cast enchantments on Bram and Quon to increase their stamina and agility. She also coated their skin with flame and electrical retardant and readied a shield to deflect projectiles. She knew her enchantments would only last a few minutes, so it was important not to waste time. Once they ended, she would need to spend more manna to recast them. It didn¡¯t take long, though, before she spotted Angkor¡¯s heavily armored sentry guard waiting for them in the basin. Bram and Quon readied their weapons. ¡°Matthias, to your side!¡± Mica shouted a warning after spotting wizards at their flank. The old scholar raised his staff and deflected their AMF¡¯s. Fire and bolts of lightning whizzed overhead, carefully rerouted by Matthias toward the sentry guard. The magic struck the tilework on the ceiling, causing large fragments of stone and grout to rain down. With the sentry distracted, Bram leapt forward, his blade slicing through the air with precision. Each time it reached its target, it went through armor as if nothing were there. The soldiers hit the ground, stunned by Matthias¡¯ enchantment. The Kenju Master dove past the sentry guard to attack a wave of archers that already had their bows knocked and ready. With the grace of an acrobat, he plunged his knives into several of them before they had a chance to fire. Mica shielded him, just in time to deflect a barrage of arrows. He finished the rest before they could ready another shot. ¡°Fall back!¡± Bram shouted his order, which anticipated additional waves of soldiers on their flanks. Sure enough, dozens of swordsmen closed in from all sides. One of them dashed toward Mica. She shrieked, but the man went down, paralyzed by Matthias¡¯ magic. He ran over and grabbed her hand. ¡°Thank me later. We need t¡¯ move, or they¡¯ll have us surrounded!¡± She ran back to the entrance, another part of Bram¡¯s plan. But more wizards awaited them there. Matthias raised his staff. ¡°Now, Mica!¡± She cast a force bolt to disrupt their concentration. She followed with an AMF. Without their magic, Matthias finished them off with another paralysis spell. They hit the ground in unison. ¡°How¡¯s your manna?¡± she asked. ¡°About half spent, but there¡¯s more in mae staff. Yoo?¡± ¡°A little more than half.¡± ¡°Good. Help Bram and Quon.¡± The warriors fended off the remaining swordsmen, but they were surrounded. One of them stabbed the Kenju Master in the back. Mica used her force bolt to knock the attacker off balance, while Bram took him out. She then sealed the wound with her magic. He¡¯d need more healing later, but she stopped the blood loss. Quon was back on his feet and able to dodge more blows. Mica cast more force bolts, when she saw them deflected with magic. A wave of sorcerers appeared, using their magic to resuscitate fallen comrades. They were protected behind a line of pikemen, whose spears were long enough to fend off Bram¡¯s and Quon¡¯s attacks. Matthias aimed a spell toward the floor and caused an eruption, flinging rock and creating a plume of dust. Mica recovered and cast her AMF at the sorcerers. But there were too many, and fallen swordsmen rejoined the fight. Bram and Quon looked overwhelmed. Matthias shouted instructions. ¡°Mica, activate the mechanism behind that column. This is gonna t¡¯ take every drop of manna Ah¡¯ve left.¡± Mica used her magic to search where the old scholar pointed. She sensed a large wheel, which she turned remotely. A pipe over the sorcerers and pikemen gushed water, which she realized must have come directly from the waterways. Matthias raised his staff, which glowed bright white. The pipe water froze and became a deluge of ice shards. The enemy crouched for cover, giving Mica a chance to disarm them. Bram and Quon took advantage of the distraction to clear out the remaining soldiers. Mica recast her earlier enchantments, making sure her friends had the stamina to vanquish anyone left standing. The sorcerers and pikemen fell quickly, as did the remaining swordsmen. But just as Mica thought the fight might be over, four Royals entered the cistern, looking far more intimidating. She cast her force bolts, but they bounced off their bodies due to some kind of magical resistance. Only Bram and Quon could pierce their defenses, but they were outnumbered. The Royal¡¯s attacks were fast and fierce. Even though Bram and Quon had their own enchantments, they could barely keep up, parrying two sets of attacks at once. Mica wondered what she could do, other than double down with her enchantments. But if they weren¡¯t enough already, she¡¯d soon run out of manna. Just then, Bram¡¯s armor turned white, and the Royals averted their eyes. Quon seized on the distraction and pounced, sending his adversaries to the ground. She ran over to make sure her friends were unhurt. ¡°Did you do that, Bram?¡± He was coated in sweat and out of breath, but he didn¡¯t seem injured. ¡°I think so. I might have found another power built into my armor. I¡¯m not quite sure how I activated it, but I think it had to do with the urgency.¡± He faced the Kenju Master. ¡°Quon, how¡¯s your wound.¡± Quon reached behind his back, just below the right shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s sore, but I don¡¯t think it will impact my performance.¡± Mica used her magic. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± She sensed the injury under the flesh and mended it. ¡°You¡¯re lucky the swordsman didn¡¯t damage any major organs.¡± While she healed Quon, Bram went to each of the Royals and removed their helms. Matthias took note. ¡°Recognize any of ¡®em?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He looked disappointed, as if he had hoped to find someone in particular. Mica felt drained, but she was proud of what she had accomplished. Bram seemed pleased as well. ¡°Well done, everyone.¡± Mica wanted to celebrate, when she heard a faint rumble in the distance. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Quon asked. Everyone stopped to listen. Again, a faint vibration rattled the walls of the cistern. ¡°A quake?¡± Quon suggested. As soon as he spoke, a much louder explosion thundered, somewhere high above the cistern. The basin shook, and grout from between the tiles rained down. Matthias closed his eyes and waved his hands. ¡°There are airships over the city. And they¡¯re releasin¡¯ firebombs. And we¡¯re right in th¡¯ line o¡¯ fire! We need t¡¯ get out o¡¯ here.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t leave yet,¡± Bram told him. ¡°As soon as that flash of light came from my armor, I sensed the sunstone¡¯s location. It¡¯s down below ¡­ in the depths of the Substratum. Richard is using it as we speak.¡± The old scholar crossed his arms. ¡°Now just hold on. If this place collapses, there¡¯s no way out. The sunstone won¡¯t do us much good if we¡¯re trapped! Or dead ¡­.¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°This is our only chance. Think about all we¡¯ve been through. We need to stop it from happening again. We must press forward.¡± Mica pointed to the fallen soldiers. ¡°What about them? Even if we succeed, we can¡¯t leave all these men unconscious. They¡¯ll be buried alive.¡± Matthias shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Be sensible! It took all our strength t¡¯ defeat ¡®em. We can¡¯t have ¡®em attackin¡¯ our flank as we descend deeper into the Substratum!¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Bram insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll free them of their curse.¡± Matthias stood firm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t still be our enemy!¡± Mica understood the old scholar¡¯s reservations, but she was certain. ¡°Bram is right. I was able to sense their pain while they fought us. No one wanted to be here. If Bram can free them from Abaddon¡¯s control, they won¡¯t pursue us.¡± Matthias sighed. ¡°Fine. Go right ahead. Ah just hope you¡¯re right.¡± Mica smiled. She didn¡¯t owe Angkor¡¯s soldiers anything, but somehow she felt a sense of pride. It was just like Bram said. She had always followed Gaia¡¯s teachings, but this time it wasn¡¯t the Goddess driving her. She was merciful and compassionate because it felt right. These were gifts that gave her purpose and defined her as the priestess she was always meant to be. It was time for her to define her own creed. Her own way to honor life. Her own way to live. She kept her eyes fixed on Bram, curious how he would manifest his powers. She watched as he closed his eyes, looking calm. Peaceful. Focused. He extended his arms, and a bouquet of light rays shot from his body in all directions. She averted her eyes, unable to see. But as soon as things cleared, she noticed the soldiers begin to stir. Bram urged her to follow. ¡°We can leave, now.¡± His voice was commanding. Assuring. ¡°They won¡¯t pursue us.¡± Bram led her and the others into the Substratum. The old scholar looked over his shoulder constantly, but it seemed Bram was right. The soldiers fled in the opposite direction. Mica hoped they would survive the blasts and escape the city. As for her, she intended to stay by the Savior¡¯s side. Soon, things were going to be right again. Chapter 93 : Tempered
Chapter XCIII : Tempered Latenight of Tertius, Second Day of Duskmoon
Cedric¡¯s misery grew with each passing day. The night after his feet were broken, the jailor stopped serving meat for dinner. Instead, he delivered a gummy, grey-colored gruel that smelled rancid and tasted bitter. He forced it down, since he was already borderline malnourished. But it made him want to puke. A few weeks earlier, the Old Cedric would have looked with disgust at the grisly strip of fish or swine they used to serve him. But after this gruel, his mouth watered for just a bite. His imagination went further: he pictured a hunk of beef, slow-roasted in a wood-fire pit, charred and crispy on the side, seasoned with salt and herbs, bursting with flavor. It was paired with a forty-year old scotch, with its sharp bouquet of sweet, floral scents wafting from the cork, warm as he swished it around his mouth, tingling as it slid down his throat. And a pleasant burn to finish. He possessed such a bottle. It awaited him at his manor to celebrate his finished Zounds project. Once his life¡¯s greatest achievement, now it was bittersweet, a tool in the hands of the enemy. He still had copies of the schematics, resting on his desk, which he gazed upon with admiration. They were the last of his possessions, now that the jailor had removed almost everything else to seemingly elevate his suffering. After robbing him of good food, the jailor took his mattress. In its place he laid a pile of straw, a bed suitable only for livestock. Over the next few days, more of Cedric¡¯s instruments went missing. They were just tools, and he had no more use for them, but now that Zounds was finished, hours in the dungeon stretched longer than any sane person could endure. The tools on his desk were treasured keepsakes, reminding him of a prior life as Grand Craftsman. As they disappeared, it felt like his life was being disassembled. He was an airship, being scrapped for spare parts. A drop of ice-cold moisture fell on his neck, shaking him from his doldrums. He wiped it away, cursing. The dank dungeon made him stiff. His feet, looking and feeling like blocks of tar, limited any kind of exercise. They also weighed a ton. Had they not been firmly attached to his ankles, he would have thought them balls of lead. He thought back to the days when he used to walk freely. He remembered the pier most of all, where cool, maritime breezes blew through his hair, and the sun gently warmed his face. But these figments were faint and fleeting. The hope of ever experiencing that kind of joy and freedom was over. He¡¯d never walk again. Virgil¡¯s curse left him crippled and in agony. Another ice-cold drop landed on his neck, and he snapped. He grabbed the closest thing on his desk, his wooden straight-edge, and he split it in two. The moment of catharsis came and went, leaving him with a broken instrument as well as a splinter, deeply embedded in his palm. He squealed, dropping the halves of his tool until they landed on the ground with a clink. Carefully, he plucked the wooden shard from his skin, leaving a filthy wound, prone to infection. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. He couldn¡¯t help but sob as he wondered how he could keep on living. He couldn¡¯t endure another day, let alone weeks or months. It was only a matter of time before the rest of his things were taken. Perhaps, even the straw, leaving him with nothing but the cold stone floor. A loud clank jerked him to attention. The large iron door at the front of the dungeon swung open. He winced, dreading the jailor¡¯s arrival. His stomach rumbled, but the thought of forcing down another bowl of gruel made him sick. Another loud clunk signaled the jailor¡¯s entry into his cell. Cedric¡¯s muscles tensed, and his hands balled into fists. Just picturing his tormentor¡¯s ugly face made him furious, but he knew how futile it was to fight back. The jailor was twice his size and three times his weight. He refused to turn around to meet him. As expected, a bowl of gruel landed on his desk, smelling worse and looking slimier than before. What he didn¡¯t expect, however, was for the jailor to reach forward and attempt to snatch his blueprints. ¡°Wait! What are you doing?¡± The jailor pushed him aside. ¡°Get outa the way.¡± ¡°No!¡± Cedric panicked. They were all he had left to remind him of his accomplishments. He couldn¡¯t bear to see them trashed, so he threw himself over the papers. The jailor scowled, revealing a mouthful of rotted, crooked teeth. ¡°Move ova, ya little worm! B¡¯fore I breaks yur hands, tew.¡± Cedric had no intention of yielding. Without his blueprints¡ªand with nothing to look at but four empty walls¡ªhe¡¯d go insane in no time. So he struggled as the jailor wrestled the pages from his grasp. A waft of body odor hit him like the kick of a mule, and before he knew it, the bowl of gruel tumbled to the floor with a splatter. The jailor looked pissed. ¡°Now ya¡¯ve donnit!¡± He backhanded Cedric so hard he flew off his stool. He landed on his back but was unable to right himself due to his blocks-of-tar feet. The jailor followed, pinning him underneath his thick, scaly thighs. ¡°Stupid peece o¡¯ shit. Ya think I¡¯m gonna letya starve? Yur gonna eat till et comes out yur ears.¡± He scooped up the remains of the gruel with his bare hands and forced it into Cedric¡¯s mouth. The Craftsman clamped his jaw shut, but the filthy ooze clumped around his beard and slid up his nose. He gagged. His arms flailed, desperate to grab anything within arm¡¯s reach. His fingers found the splintered remains of his straightedge, and he took hold. Fueled by rage and indignity, he jammed it behind him, hoping his aim was good enough to injure the buffoon so he could get out from underneath. Instead, he felt a great weight as nearly five hundred pounds of fetid flesh pressed him into the hard stone floor. He squirmed and rolled until he freed himself from the hulking mass. The idiot had gone too far! Cedric fumed, his anger like molten metal, straight from the forge. His hate radiated so fierce, it shook the very walls of his cell. Grains of silt and detritus drifted from the ceiling, and the ground shook. After making it onto his knees, he turned to face his opponent. But the jailor was motionless, face down on the floor. Cedric¡¯s anger melted, giving way to trepidation. Slowly, he reached for the jailor¡¯s head and turned it toward him. There, sticking bloodily from the right eye socket, was his splintered straightedge. The man was dead. The Craftsman¡¯s anger was gone, but the walls still shook. Not from any kind of manifestation of rage, but from something else entirely. Another plume of dust settled, prompting Cedric to consider his next few moments carefully. Virgil¡¯s threat notwithstanding, he¡¯d be foolish to stay. Whatever happened on the surface, it did extensive damage to the entire Substratum¡¯s structure. He swiped the jailor¡¯s keys, his last hope of escape. It wouldn¡¯t be easy. With heavy blocks of tar for feet, he¡¯d have to crawl on hands and knees. Even so, if he could free himself from this Gaia-forsaken cesspool, it suited him just fine. After wiping bits of rotten gruel from his chin, he took the jailor¡¯s lantern and crawled out of his cell. Chapter 94 : Nethermost
Chapter 94 : Nethermost Premorn of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Far beneath Angkor, something burrowed deep into the Substratum, beyond what the original builders intended. Many cautioned against it, saying it wasn¡¯t safe. They claimed the structure wouldn¡¯t hold, and mineral deposits outside the current boundaries would be unstable. But they knew nothing. They didn¡¯t have the power of a sunstone. King Richard held the Pisces Stone at arm¡¯s reach, clutched inside his soft, bulbous flesh. It throbbed, sending jolts of ecstasy down his arm and throughout his body. Such power came at a heavy cost; a toll on the mind and body, greater than most men could bear. Of course, Richard was more than most men. His spirit had the strength to endure, even as his body changed under the demon¡¯s influence. He would pay any price, as long as the Ahriman¡¯s power was his. At first, it pained him to see his once-handsome face disfigured. To watch, as his hair fell out by the handful. And witness, as his flesh turned soft and runny. Under this transformation, human features disappeared. Fingernails, teeth, nose, and ears wasted away to nothing. Even his eyes melted away like tears. Although, he saw just fine from the empty sockets in his head, thanks to the sunstone¡¯s power. Long ago, as a child, he had witnessed something similar. He was always a curious boy, willing to tinker and learn. One day, he found a chrysalis. He knew that caterpillars transformed into beautiful butterflies, but he didn¡¯t know how. He wanted to understand it, so he cut one open, hoping to find partially developed wings or antennae. But instead, all he saw was a brown ooze. He thought, perhaps, his instruments were too blunt. That he had squished the delicate body before he had a chance to see it clearly. So he searched until he found the finest surgical tools, which he used to carefully peel back the chrysalis¡¯ outer layer. He was disappointed to find that no matter how meticulously he carved, no matter how many chrysalises he cut into, the only thing inside was the same brown matter. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Apparently, for the caterpillar to transform, it had to dissolve itself completely, until none of its original body remained. Only then could it rebuild itself into something beautiful. He figured, perhaps, the same was true for himself. If he were somehow to finish the process with the transformative power of a moonstone, he would emerge from his vulnerable husk with the body of a god. The only problem was where to find one. He knew the moonstones were well hidden. Unlike their sunstone counterparts, knowledge of their existence had been seemingly erased from historical record. There were no old tomes that told of their locations. Nor old tales that hinted where to look. For weeks, he had known of the moonstones¡¯ existence. He even sent his most loyal Knights to every corner of the world. Yet, they returned emptyhanded. So he had them destroyed and continued the search, himself. Certainly, blasting his way through solid rock would take time to yield results, but nothing was more important. Sooner or later, he was sure to stumble upon one of them. He didn¡¯t care how long it would take, or what else he would need to give up. He would have easily given his first born son, had he an heir to trade. Or anyone else, for that matter. But he had already cast aside every man and woman he had ever known. All those close to him were dead. Family ¡­ friends ¡­ allies ¡­ nothing more than mortal baggage. He had no more use for them. Besides, human lives were too short. Lifetimes passed in an instant. But the Ahrimen ¡­ they were eternal. Born from the earliest moments of the Universe, they were ancient beings, who would live on, long after mankind expired. As would he. Nothing else mattered, and nothing would stand in his way. Including a certain, former Gnostic Knight, who plotted against him. Somehow, he sensed Abraham Morrison¡¯s approach. Once a trusted friend, the man had become a shameful, covetous fiend who dared to stand in the way of his ascension. He laughed, though it came out as a groan. He would never let Abraham take his precious sunstone. The power was his alone. He paused his tunneling so he could face and strike down his usurper. Let him come. Let him come ¡­. Chapter 95 : Confrontation
Chapter XCV : Confrontation Premorn of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Bram led his companions deeper into the Substratum by way of the central spire, a long spiral stairwell that wound along the edges of a large vertical shaft at the heart of the military compound. It was dark and eerily quiet. Bram was used to seeing it teeming with personnel on their way to various tasks, with well-lit sconces providing ambient light from top to bottom. Now, with only Matthias¡¯ small ball of light guiding their way, the spire looked like a bottomless well, leading ever downward toward oblivion. The sunstone beckoned. Somehow, anima made it shine like a beacon. Not in the literal sense; but to Bram, it felt like a powerful supernatural force propelled his body forward, deeper down the darkened path. So he made haste, while his companions kept pace. Dashing down the steps, tension building, mind racing. He thought back to his journey, especially to those he lost along the way. He missed Rosa dearly, yet he hoped she was far away from Angkor. After learning what happened to Quon, he didn¡¯t want her anywhere near Abaddon¡¯s hellscape. He missed Yuri, just as much. The child was so dear to him, they could have been a son or daughter. He wondered where they could have gone the day he lost them at sea. If fate should someday put them back on the same path, he hoped that day would come soon. But, first, he had an Ahriman to defeat. Though he didn¡¯t know where Rosa or Yuri were, though they could have been on opposite sides of the world, somehow they felt closer than ever. Perhaps anima helped him to feel their connection, because it granted him courage and strength. He needed their power, because emanating from the bowels of the Substratum was a force so evil, he felt its stain through every fiber of his being. As he descended, explosions continued on the surface, high above him. He once thought the Substratum to be impenetrable; but as he watched the walls rattle and particles of dust and silt rain down from above, he doubted it would hold. And should he or his allies be inside the structure when it collapsed, they would be crushed under a mountain of rock. The Substratum would become a tomb so vast that not even the power of anima could escape. At the very bottom of the stairwell was a tunnel leading to the underground hangar. The path was a thousand spans long and led to the Substratum¡¯s other exit: a second vertical shaft used by airships to reach the surface. Should the unthinkable happen, it was the only way out. There should have been only one tunnel. Yet, standing beside the hangar¡¯s path was the wide open maw of a second, newly formed passage. Except, this one had a mirror-smooth surface, which must have come from an incomprehensible force, stronger than the heart of a caldera. Someone had decided to tunnel deeper than the original builders ever dared to go. Bram shivered, knowing that Richard awaited him inside. He led his companions into the tunnel. The only sound came from the clomping of their boots against the passage¡¯s smooth stone. After a few hundred spans, it opened into a colossal cavern, whose ceiling was shrouded by darkness. Along the walls were translucent, crystalline veins of calcite, gypsum, olivine, and fluorite, which created a vivid, multicolored backdrop, as beautiful as it was unexpected. As Bram entered, the light of Matthias¡¯ orb reflected off the crystals and brightened the cavern, further exposing details in the distance. At the cavern¡¯s rear, huddled like a beggar in tattered rags, was the bearer of the sunstone. And as Bram approached, he was horrified by what Richard Cromwell had become. Whatever the pitiful creature was, it was no longer human. Mica buried her face in the solace of Matthias¡¯ robes, while the old scholar¡¯s mouth twisted into a grimace. Even Quon averted his gaze, his expression showing nothing but disgust. Richard¡¯s face was practically featureless. It was a slimy, dull-pink, nearly translucent bulb, wrapped with thick purple veins, squirming with fluid. Nose and ears were gone, and a toothless, jawless mouth hung like a limp orifice. The creature stared at Bram through eyeless sockets, sunken deep inside its folds of flesh. It was vile and repugnant, the pith of nightmares. Had he not been holding the sunstone, Bram would have never associated it with the former king. Even without a functional mouth, it spoke, or rather mumbled. ¡°You dare to face me, Traitor? The disgraceful cur now faces its master?¡± Bram shook his head, feeling an overwhelming sense of pity. ¡°My eyes have been opened. How unfortunate that yours were not. That you could have gone this long without seeing what the Ahriman was doing to you. That you could have allowed it to twist you into something so horrid.¡± For a moment, the creature shrank back, as if ashamed. ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t stop. It¡¯s the only way I can still feel ¡­ like I¡¯m not in constant pain. It hurts, Abraham. Every part of it hurts!¡± Bram had to be careful. It was easy to pity the creature, but it was still incredibly dangerous. ¡°Richard, listen carefully. The more you call upon Abaddon¡¯s power, the more you give it control over your body. For the pain to stop, you must relinquish the sunstone.¡± Bram couldn¡¯t tell, but it almost looked like the Richard-thing was doubled over laughing. ¡°You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you? Did you think you could fool me? So you could claim the power for yourself?¡± Bram stepped forward. He had never been more serious. ¡°This is not a ploy. If you could only see what this demon has done to you! The power it allowed you to wield was never yours to keep! It was only a means for Abaddon to take your humanity ¡­ your soul ¡­ piece by piece. There¡¯s not much left. You can¡¯t keep doing this.¡± The creature raised the sunstone and sent an arc of electrical current so strong it blasted a gaping hole into the nearby cavern wall. Shards of crystalline splinters blew outward, until Richard raised his other hand and caused the tiny fragments to fall harmlessly to the ground. ¡°You must have already forgotten my demonstration in the courtyard. How many times must I show you the sunstone¡¯s power before you believe what I can wield at my fingertips? Do you not realize that I could annihilate you with a mere thought?¡± Bram chose his words carefully. There wasn¡¯t much of Richard¡¯s mind left. The same voice that called out for help now threatened to destroy him. Yet he had to get closer. If he could only get within arm¡¯s reach, he could disarm Richard of the sunstone. He needed to get him back to a vulnerable mood. He needed to remind the once-mighty monarch of what he had given up, hoping that deep down, a part of him still regretted it. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, Richard? When you ruled over Angkor as a wise and just king. You had the power to conquer other nations, but instead, you used that power to enrich your kingdom. Angkor wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was safe. And it made the world safe.¡± He took a few steps forward, closing the distance. ¡°But that wasn¡¯t enough, was it? You traded your kingdom for the promise of power. You abandoned your people and allowed so many of them to die. All you¡¯ve built has fallen to ruin. All that¡¯s left ¡­ is despair.¡± The creature appeared to cower, so he pressed harder. ¡°Whatever you think you¡¯ve gained, it has given you nothing but the power to destroy. You didn¡¯t want that. Did you?¡± The pitiful thing appeared to deflate. Its shoulders sagged, and it drew the sunstone close to its chest. Bram felt hopeful. ¡°Please, Richard. I¡¯ve always been your friend and ally. You must trust me. Let me help you to end this nightmare.¡± Bram slowly approached, holding out his hands to show he wasn¡¯t a threat. The creature appeared to sob. ¡°I was so close. I almost had a moonstone in my possession. Then ¡­ I could have wielded the Ahriman¡¯s power without consequence.¡± Bram recalled what he had learned about the moonstones from Rosa. She believed Yuri¡¯s pendant might be one such artifact. He wondered just how close Richard had come to finding one. ¡°A moonstone? Where?¡± The Richard-thing gestured with his hands all around him. ¡°Could be anywhere. Even down here. I thought, why not come and look for myself. Couldn¡¯t hurt. I had time.¡± Bram might not have known much about the moonstones, but the idea that one lurked beneath Angkor was nonsense. Richard¡¯s rotted mind was playing tricks on him. Even so, if these artifacts were the source of Uriel¡¯s and the other Great Sages¡¯ power, they were the key to destroying the Ahrimen for good. The Richard-thing gawked at him. ¡°You know where to find a moonstone. Don¡¯t you?¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Bram was sure he hadn¡¯t said anything aloud. He wondered if the thing was somehow sensing his thoughts. He held firm. ¡°No, I have no idea.¡± ¡°You lie!¡± Richard raised the sunstone and pointed it. Bram retreated several steps. Over his shoulder, he saw Matthias preparing a spell. He hoped it would be strong enough to defend him, if Richard was truly mad enough to attack. ¡°Put it down, Richard. I¡¯m not your enemy.¡± ¡°Neither are you my friend,¡± it snarled. ¡°The moonstone is the answer. Not a lying thief who wants the power all for himself!¡± Bram stood his ground. The creature¡¯s wild mood swings and inability to reason made it difficult to get close. But Bram still believed he had a chance. If only he could influence the creature back to a depressive state. ¡°There are no moonstones down here, don¡¯t you see? You¡¯ve fled to the bottommost levels of your bunker, while your city is being bombarded up above. Can¡¯t you hear the explosions?¡± Bram went silent, hoping the creature could at least detect the constant rattling. Despite their distance underground, it was still easy to see the effects. The Richard-thing looked all around, as if finally noticing the grains of dust descending from the ceiling, as well as the occasional vibration as the blasts shook the cavern. Bram closed in on the creature. ¡°Abaddon has robbed you of the most basic of senses, and the sunstone has given you nothing but misery. This is your last chance for salvation. Rid yourself of the curse, now, before it¡¯s too¡ª¡± ¡°Never!¡± Bram realized his gambit had failed. The creature was now more agitated than ever. ¡°I will find a moonstone. It matters not if they are within arm¡¯s reach, or on the other side of the world! I don¡¯t care if this city is destroyed, for I will build another. All I need ¡­ is more ¡­ power!¡± Bram shielded his eyes. Richard was suddenly surrounded by a bright blue light that sent blinding beams in all directions. ¡°Richard, stop! Stop now, or there¡¯s no turning back!¡± But it was too late. Richard had given the last of his soul willingly. Bram felt the sacrifice the instant it was made. The chamber shook, and a voice spoke that no mortal was ever meant to hear. A voice more terrifying than anything Bram had heard before. It sounded like rocks grinding together, except it slithered down his spine, pierced his heart, and invaded his very soul. ¡°FREE AT LAST. VEGENCE ¡­ IS MINE!¡± Bram shielded his ears. It felt like bugs skittering along the inside of his skull. Meanwhile, the huddled mass of formless flesh that had once been Richard bubbled and warped, stretching and inflating until it grew by several orders, forming a featureless blob that towered over Bram and his companions. ¡°Get ready!¡± Bram hoped his friends¡¯ instincts would guide them in the upcoming battle. He drew his sword and watched for weak points. He dove, narrowly avoiding the pincers of a crab that sprouted from the blob and hurdled straight at him. Quon vaulted out of the way, too, as something resembling the tail of a salamander swiped in his direction. At the same time, Matthias grabbed Mica and whisked her away in time to avoid the crushing jaws of a shark that spontaneously formed and then melded back into the flesh. The amalgamation lengthened to the shape of a serpent, before coiling in the shape of a conch shell. Gills opened along its neck, then closed as the great horn of a narwhal sprouted. It was the very essence of chaos. Unsure how to fight it¡ªor even how to get close¡ªBram and his companions retreated to the rear of the cavern. Abaddon surely sensed their reluctance, as it grew a pair of pectoral fins and beat them against the floor of the cavern. The force caused large chunks of material to loosen from the ceiling and crash down. Matthias raised his staff and diverted the debris, sending it toward the Ahriman. While Abaddon swatted the stone with its fins, Quon circled around to the demon¡¯s flank, dashing to avoid the crushing force of newly formed pincers. He twisted his wrist and exposed his knives. Abaddon faced this new threat, giving Bram the opening he needed. He embraced his feeling of kinship with Quon, sharing a sense of courage and discipline. He channeled that feeling into his armor, which glowed bright white. He then dashed forward with triple the running speed, aiming his Grigori blade at the blob of flesh. Just as he reached his target, the head of an eel formed and gnashed its razor-sharp teeth. Bram held out his hand, instinctively, creating a barrier that resisted the eel¡¯s deadly bite. Something about the attack startled the demon. It grew a series of crab legs beneath the blob and retreated further into the cavern. Midway up the blob, a face emerged, a nightmarish semblance of the former king made of the same veiny pink flesh. It took a deep breath and blew, sending blue smoke toward Bram and his companions. ¡°Don¡¯t breathe it in!¡± Quon warned. ¡°It¡¯ll control your mind!¡± Mica reached out with her hand, and the gas reversed direction. With some complex finger-work, she manipulated the blue substance out of the cavern. Meanwhile, Matthias released his fiercest spells, targeting multiple parts of the demon¡¯s body. He alternated between fire, lightning, and ice, as if testing for weak spots. Abaddon deflected many of the blasts with newly formed appendages, but some of them struck the soft formless blob underneath. When they hit, Bram noted the flesh shrivel and burn. He figured that Abaddon¡¯s body was incomplete, that it still needed time to form into something. And while the flesh was still soft, it was weak against attack. It explained why it so fiercely defended itself against Bram¡¯s sword. ¡°Aim for the flesh!¡± he shouted to his companions. ¡°It¡¯s vulnerable!¡± He rushed forward, only to find a horde of tentacles blocking his path. ¡°Over here, Ugly!¡± Mica taunted from the other side of the cavern. The hulking creature turned its attention toward the priestess and howled with an ear-piercing screech. It raised a single gigantic claw, high in the air, as if intending to crush her. ¡°No!¡± Bram couldn¡¯t reach her in time. He reached out in vain, only to watch the claw slam down hard on her position. It struck the ground with such force that it left a crater several spans in deepth. Bram¡¯s knees buckled, his breath taken right out of him. But when the dust cleared, he saw Mica¡¯s image still standing, level with the cavern, hovering over the crater. It flickered a few times before disappearing. He rejoiced, realizing she had merely used an illusion. He had only moments to act, while the creature was still distracted. Quon, Matthias, and Mica had done their parts. Now, it was his turn. He felt their strength and determination. They were his friends, his team, and he channeled his love for them into his sword as he ran. The moment it penetrated the soft blob of flesh, he felt the power of anima ignite. His sword burned with radiant, divine energy. He plunged it fully into the flesh until it carved a path straight through. He pressed harder, drove it deeper, intent on avenging Abaddon¡¯s victims¡ªall the men and women who were tortured or killed to please the demon¡¯s insatiable lust for cruelty. Everyone it forced into servitude. All those who committed acts of savagery or murder under its control. Deep inside Abaddon¡¯s body, he felt the souls of countless victims. And as he delved deeper, their despair changed to encouragement. They guided him forward, until his sword opened a path straight into the demon¡¯s heart. He emerged to find himself inside some kind of bubble, devoid of anything but a faint red hue. In the bubble¡¯s center, suspended in midair, was the sunstone. Bram didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached out and took it. The moment his fingers grazed its surface, he felt the demon¡¯s wrath and knew he needed to escape. He pleaded to the fallen. ¡°To all the victims of Abaddon¡¯s malice, send me your aid!¡± The sunstone glowed, and he looked inside and saw more spirits than the population of an entire city. Each one of them urged him to follow their path. The bubble opened, and a passage formed. Bram knew it wouldn¡¯t last long, so he made his way through. Even as he ran, he felt the flesh close in, putting pressure against the passage. The demon flexed with all its power, desperate to crush him inside. He reached for the power of anima and put every drop into his armor to give him speed. The demon¡¯s crushing force was enormous. Enough to flatten a beam of steel and turn it into ribbons. Bram saw the end of the passage, and he dove. He made it out just in time. Abaddon shrieked, shaking the entire cavern. A series of tentacles sprouted and swiped at him. He had no time to dodge. He lost his grip on the sunstone, and it went flying. Quon dove after it, gliding through the air like a bird of prey. In a single motion, he grasped the sunstone and threw it. ¡°Bram, catch!¡± Bram landed and vaulted back into the air. One of the tentacles hit Quon before he landed, sending him speeding against the wall of the cavern. Mica acted quickly, turning the wall into liquid to absorb Quon¡¯s impact. Bram knew he needed to act. He remembered Baraqiel¡¯s advice. Holding the sunstone in front of him, he searched for anima. He knew he needed something stronger than before. A connection with the entire planet. So he thought of every human being who had ever lived. A thousand years ago, it was said that everyone on Gaia united against the Ahrimen, risking their lives and even their souls to defeat the demon menace. They banded together, so that mothers and fathers would have a future for their children. So that husbands and wives could be reunited. So that every man and woman had a chance for a world of peace. He was nearly blown backward by the force, as his entirely body full of colorless manna was beamed directly into the sunstone. A shockwave blew out, knocking everyone else off their feet. Bram sank to his knees and steadied himself, keeping the sunstone pointed at his target. Dazzling lights flickered. High-pitched sounds screeched. The cavern became a cacophony of sensory chaos. The walls buckled, and boulders tumbled. Abaddon backed against the far wall and drove its claws into the rock. Yet even as it struggled, an unseen force pulled it toward the sunstone. It planted its crab-like legs into the ground, using all its strength to fight the increasingly powerful force. A strobe of lights danced, and sounds pulsed like a beating heart. Bram was unable to see or hear over the force of nature he had unleashed. He screamed as the magic tore through his body. The Ahriman gave one final effort, shrieking in fury, until its grip failed. The force of the sunstone exceeded even its immortal powers. The hideous blob of flesh flew through the air, its appendages flailing in a vain attempt to escape its fate. The hulking creature hurdled straight toward the Knight, bellowing words of fury and frustration so formidable they bent the very walls of the cavern. Bram thought he¡¯d be crushed by the Ahriman¡¯s might, but instead it shrank as it approached. Once the size of a building, it became the size of a horse; in a split second, the size of a fly, until it disappeared into the sunstone, leaving not a trace behind. As soon as it entered, the ancient artifact gave a final pulse of magical energy before dimming. Bram caught his breath. The cavern was quiet, but his heart thumped against his armor. The sunstone, now in its dormant state, could have been nothing more than a piece of quartz. He blinked, hoping his companions had survived the magical onslaught. He was delighted to find them huddled inside a protective barrier, jointly summoned by Mica and Matthias. They looked around, cautiously, as if skeptical that they were safe. Bram approached, smiling. ¡°We did it. Abaddon is back inside the sunstone. It¡¯s finally over.¡± Though he hardly had a chance to celebrate. The room shook, and a part of the ceiling crashed onto the base of the cavern, narrowly missing Bram and his companions. Mica and Matthias once again sprang to action, diverting the shards of minerals before they could do any damage. There wasn¡¯t any time. ¡°The Substratum is collapsing. Run!¡± ¡°Ya don¡¯t need t¡¯ tell me twice,¡± Matthias screamed as he bolted for the exit. The four heroes dashed out of the cavern. Bram hoped they could reach the hangar in time. Chapter 96 : Surveillance
Chapter XCVI : Surveillance Earlmorn of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Samuel sat in the scrying room of his new citadel. Flying twelve thousand spans above the Great Ocean, Zounds was fully operational, and its sensors were already collecting data. With the difficult tasks of taking off and reaching proper altitude now out of the way, the former Gnostic Knight decided to gather his own intel. The chamber he used was nearly empty, except for a single chair and a pool of enchanted water. The plain, aluminum walls were adorned with neither fixtures nor tapestries, and the only light came from the dull glow of liquified manna running through thick, glass tubes along the walls, which transported the powerful substance throughout the ship. On the surface of the pool¡¯s magical water, Samuel watched the remains of Angkor¡¯s capital crumble in a cloud of mortar and ash. Crackling arcs of magical energy cascaded across the room, brighter and more furious than any lightning storm. Powered by the Sagittarius Stone, the water¡¯s reflection could show him anything he wanted. Any event, anywhere on Gaia, anytime within the past few days; or even something that occurred at that very moment, such as his brother¡¯s victory against the mighty and immortal Abaddon of the Wroth Sea. Samuel leaned back in his chair to ponder the setback. He released his hold on the sunstone, careful to respect and meter its usage. As its power drained from his body, he felt weak and lethargic, a symptom he knew as one of the Ahriman¡¯s many tools to increase its victim¡¯s dependence on the sunstone. Belial of the Condemned Flame might have agreed to do Azazel¡¯s bidding, but that didn¡¯t mean the Ahriman would hold back from doing to his son that which was in its nature. Samuel knew quite well that these demons could not be tamed or bargained with. They could only be controlled by force, through the power of a moonstone. Despite Abraham¡¯s miraculous triumph, he had not gained much. Abaddon was not destroyed. It was immortal, and now, merely dormant; until such time that it could feast on a new soul. Samuel couldn¡¯t let Abraham return with the sunstone to Minoa. Once back in the hands of the Gurudeva, it would be difficult to retrieve. Somehow, he needed to coerce his brother to go against his better judgment. But, how ¡­? As he pondered, one of his Faithful entered. The hooded man was handpicked, one of the several dozen scholars and warriors he had recruited over the years. Unlike the Ahrimen, Samuel did not force his henchmen into slavery. They served out of trust and loyalty, and they obeyed only him. He knew them all by name. ¡°Speak, Adam. What news do you bring?¡± The hooded man bowed. ¡°It¡¯s Master Garvey, Sir. He says it¡¯s urgent.¡± Samuel expected Virgil to seek him out, but not so soon. His flying fortress had barely made it off the ground. ¡°Send him in.¡± He swiveled his chair, ready to greet his guest. He had already seen Virgil get beaten by his brother. But there was far more to that vision than the rogue wizard¡¯s defeat. Virgil had many secrets, but Samuel never knew he wielded the power of nihil, much less that he¡¯d given up his own lifeforce just to evade capture. Based on what he had witnessed, Virgil made a foolish decision. One which might have cost him dearly. When his guest entered, he wore a hooded robe, quite similar to those worn by his Faithful. The vestment wasn¡¯t Virgil¡¯s style, and it made Samuel suspicious. ¡°Remove your hood. You know it¡¯s not necessary, here.¡± A voice that sounded like Virgil¡¯s answered, though it was softer, almost listless. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to remain as I am.¡± Samuel wanted to know what his colleague was hiding. He stood from his chair and glared. ¡°I insist you remove it this instant and face me directly!¡± The hooded figure hesitated before complying. Samuel was shocked at the ghoulish face that stared back. Besides a very thin layer of skin, it could only be described as an animated skull, with eyeless sockets and a disembodied voice. ¡°What happened to you?¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The figure shrugged like typical Virgil would have. ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if you didn¡¯t already know. What did Beliel¡¯s Eye show you?¡± Samuel contained his indignation, though just barely. He spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°What are you accusing me of?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb.¡± The ghoul strutted forward nonchalantly. ¡°You¡¯ve had Beliel¡¯s mark for weeks now. Clearly, your father¡¯s side of your spirit is strong; else, you¡¯d have been consumed by now. But don¡¯t pretend you haven¡¯t used its powers at least a little.¡± Samuel huffed. ¡°Very well, then. It seems we both have our secrets. In that case, you needn¡¯t explain how it happened, since I already know. However, I don¡¯t understand how you can still stand before me and not be a pile of bones collecting dust inside Angkor¡¯s waterways. How¡¯d you manage that?¡± The deathly creature cocked its head. It had no lips, but the creases of skin that still remained curled into the semblance of a smile. ¡°Ahh, now that¡¯s the right question, isn¡¯t it?¡± It circled around Samuel, as if taunting him. The former Knight was not amused. ¡°You¡¯re hardly in a position to play games. The Master won¡¯t be lenient when he finds out what you¡¯ve done.¡± The skeleton ceased its dance. ¡°Sadly, there¡¯s no way for him to find out. You see, I lost the power of nihil when I gave up my remaining lifeforce. Along with it, my only means of contacting the Master.¡± The admission caught Samuel off guard. He didn¡¯t know if he should panic or be furious. ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say for yourself? If what you say is true, then you¡¯re of no more use to the mission. Given the mess you¡¯ve made, you should be punished. But, without a means to contact my father, I have no choice but to assume command and clean up what you¡¯ve done.¡± The skeleton stood a bit straighter. ¡°How noble of you. You do have this ship, after all, and all the sensors that I installed. You could use them to find the moonstones and carry out the mission without me.¡± Samuel scoffed. ¡°Are you mocking me? Do you not know that Abraham has already beaten Abaddon with the power of anima and has possession of the Pices Stone?¡± The skeleton stared back blankly, suddenly devoid of pomp or emotion. ¡°Then it seems we¡¯re both guilty of underestimating him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Samuel was far from finished. ¡°I heard back from Libicocco a few hours ago. They succeeded in stealing the Capricorn Stone, but then ¡­ something went wrong. It¡¯s not clear what, exactly, but the demon claims to have been betrayed. Imagine that. Whatever happened, both Gemini and Capricorn stones are now in their possession. Only one sunstone remains in ours.¡± For a few moments, nothing. But then the ghoul shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to figure it out.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have no more to do with it.¡± Samuel pounded his fist in his palm for emphasis. ¡°All this happened under your watch. If the Master knew half of what you¡¯ve done, he¡¯d banish you to a far off realm, where you¡¯d never again see the light of day.¡± The skeletal face stared back without emotion. ¡°So ¡­ this was your plan all along, was it? Bait me into choosing a course that you knew was destined to fail? I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± Samuel brushed the accusation aside. ¡°Despite what you might think, it wasn¡¯t personal. I had no reason to expect you to fail, but you did. And just as I was forced to face the consequences of my actions, so must you.¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t recall the last time he saw Virgil look despondent. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought the ghoul was pouting. While it felt gratifying to have finally attained the upper hand, he thought it wise to soften the blow. ¡°You needn¡¯t lose heart. We wouldn¡¯t have made it this far without your extensive knowledge or access to lost magic. You played your part, and the Master will take your service into consideration, when we reach Axismundi at the appointed time. With all artifacts in hand.¡± Virgil cocked his skull. ¡°Then I take it you know a way to get the sunstones back into our possession?¡± Samuel felt satisfaction. It was clear the balance of power had shifted. ¡°Before I tell you, I want to know more about your condition. No more beating around the bush. Had you given up your lifeforce entirely, you wouldn¡¯t be here. So it¡¯s obvious you found a way to cheat death. Tell me: how did you do it?¡± Virgil crossed his arms, the facsimile of a smile back on his skull. ¡°I always have an ace up my sleeve. You must know by now that I used a totem, charged with the power of nihil. It was the source of my power. But, without my lifeforce, I knew it¡¯d be useless. So I enchanted it with the power to hold my soul, should my body ever be destroyed. When I used the last of my lifeforce to escape from your brother, the enchantment activated. And now, it holds my soul and binds my bones together.¡± Samuel was skeptical. ¡°You thought it wise to use the last of your gambits, just to flee as a potential hostage?¡± ¡°I did, indeed!¡± Virgil didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You must learn that knowledge is our best asset. Should Abraham have interrogated me with the power of anima and learned what I know, he would become more dangerous than you could possibly imagine. We can never let that happen. Ever.¡± Samuel shook his head. ¡°You paid a heavy price, using the last of your power. What good is knowledge, when you lack the means to implement it?¡± The ghoul held up a bony finger. ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s not too late. I believe there¡¯s a way for me to get a new lifeforce. It wouldn¡¯t be the same as the one I started with. But, in my condition, I suppose any lifeforce will do.¡± Samuel stroked his chin. ¡°Fascinating. Then you have my leave to do what you must to resolve your condition. Just don¡¯t get in the way of my plan.¡± The ghoul stared back. ¡°Speaking of which, weren¡¯t you planning to tell me what you had in mind?¡± Samuel grinned. ¡°Listen close. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do ¡­.¡± Chapter 97 : Subsidence
Chapter XCVII : Subsidence Earlmorn of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Mica rejoiced. She fled the cavern, heightened with the thrill of victory. Her triumph couldn¡¯t be overstated. Side by side with the Savior of the World and her fellow companions, she took down an immortal demon of such strength and infamy that tales of its terrors had survived a millennium. The underground tunnels shook, yet her fear was tempered by sheer enthusiasm. She felt invincible as she raced atop the corridor¡¯s mirror-smooth surface, the end nearly in sight. She might not have found her goddess after death, but Bram had proven the Gurudeva¡¯s visions were true. Through him, people now had hope that their world would survive the existential threat of the Ahrimen. And she had been a part of it. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. She skipped toward the exit, dancing through falling debris, giggling as a blizzard of powdered rock flooded the passage. It coated her lungs, and she doubled over coughing. Bliss turned to dread. An arm reached out and grabbed her, lifting her off her feet. She spit out a paste of fine dust, while her eyes stung with silicon diamonds. Her senses were muddled, but she knew the tunnel was on the verge of collapse. The exit was too distant. She and her friends would never make it. She had to do something, but there was only enough manna left in her body to ensure the Savior survived, along with Quon and Matthias. Her precious friends and allies. They would have to continue the fight ¡­ without her. She embraced menis and cast her spell, pleased that she had made the right choice. As the ceiling fell, she had time to force just one more enchantment. It didn¡¯t matter that her manna was depleted. That she would need to overextend and risk burning out. Her time on Gaia was over. But, before she left, she wanted to make sure she would never have to face the oblivion of death again. Better not to move through time at all, then to spend an eternity with nothing. Chapter 98 : Flight
Chapter XCVIII : Flight Earlmorn of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Matthias felt a force lift him off his feet and carry him through the tunnel. For an instant, he watched the heart of the Substratum¡ªthe entire central stairwell¡ªbreak apart and fall. But he was spared the impact as his body whizzed past, into the adjacent tunnel. And not a moment too soon. Just as he passed the threshold, the corridor was closed off, buried under innumerable tons of rubble. He landed lightly on his feet as the spell dissipated and immediately recast his ball of light, as well as a bubble of clean air to protect him from the thick cloud of dust. The pitch dark was replaced by an imponderable fog of particles, but his companions were nowhere in sight. ¡°Mica? Quon? Bram! Speak up if ya can hear me. Or do something to tell me where you¡¯re at.¡± The only sound was of falling rocks in the distance. Panic descended. He struggled to speak as he was overwhelmed with fear and grief. ¡°Please. If anyone¡¯s out there ¡­ say somethin¡¯!¡± Though his manna was dangerously low, he cast a spell to search for life signs. He was overjoyed to find two of them, though one was quite faint. Worried that one or more of his precious friends were in danger, he raced to the source. He found Quon lying face down, half-buried in rubble. The Kenju¡¯s body was battered and bloody. He must have faced multiple impacts as he hurdled through the tunnels. Matthias summoned what little manna he had left and cleared the dust from Quon¡¯s throat. Behind him, he heard rocks shifting and pebbles tumbling. Someone coughed. ¡°Matthias!¡± Bram¡¯s scratchy voice called out in the distance. The old scholar shouted back. ¡°Ova here! Ah found Quon, but he¡¯s hurt.¡± Bram responded between more coughs. ¡°I think ¡­ my leg is broken.¡± He sounded like he was in great pain. Matthias couldn¡¯t be in two places at once. ¡°If yoo can move a¡¯tall, find mae voice. Ah¡¯ve created some clear air ova here.¡± He closed his eyes to focus on his magic. He had nothing but fumes to work with, but it was enough to remove the chalky debris from Quon¡¯s lungs and force some air in its place. He then mended the cuts and scrapes along his body and adjusted a broken arm back in place. The Kenju coughed. ¡°What ¡­ happened?¡± Matthias believed he knew. ¡°It had to be Mica. She must¡¯a cast a spell to get us outa th¡¯ tunnel safely. But, where is she?¡± He heard someone approach from behind. Thinking it was the priestess, he turned to greet her. But it was Bram. ¡°Your leg ¡­.¡± He looked down, but the Knight appeared to stand just fine. Bram entered Matthias¡¯ bubble. ¡°I fixed it on my own.¡± He sounded fine, too. Matthias didn¡¯t think anima was capable of directly healing wounds, but the Knight broke his chain of thought. ¡°Where¡¯s Mica?¡± The old scholar felt his heart drop. His first instinct was to call out. ¡°Mica!¡± Bram and Quon followed suit. ¡°Mica! Mica!¡± He summoned his magic once more, ignoring the burning sensation of manna depletion. He used it to check for life signs, but all he sensed came from Bram and Quon. There was nothing else he could do. His magic was spent, yet he still felt nothing. The Knight pulled his arm and led him to the front of the tunnel, which was completely blocked by rubble. ¡°Just tell me Mica isn¡¯t on the other side.¡± The gap inside Matthias¡¯ heart widened. ¡°Ah¡¯ve already tried searchin¡¯ for life signs. There¡¯s nothin¡¯ out there, Bram.¡± The Knight¡¯s grief-stricken face was resolute. ¡°We are not leaving her behind, you hear me?¡± Matthias was tongue-tied. He didn¡¯t want to believe that Mica hadn¡¯t made it, but without his manna, he couldn¡¯t say for sure. Quon approached, his voice still weak and wheezy. He coughed between words. ¡°What about anima? Could you use it to sense a connection?¡± Bram¡¯s eyes looked bleak. ¡°I¡¯ve already tried, but let me concentrate once more.¡± He closed his eyes, and it looked like he desperately wanted his magic to work. But as time passed, the look on his face grew increasingly frustrated. He let out an exasperated gasp. ¡°Ever since the battle in the cistern, I could sense the presence of my friends. I feel you both right now, in fact. It¡¯s as if anima senses the souls of those who are close to me. Your presence gave me strength during the battle with Abaddon. But now ¡­ when it comes to Mica ¡­ I can¡¯t sense her at all. If she ¡­ if she didn¡¯t make it ¡­ I¡¯d still sense her soul, at least. But ¡­.¡± The Knight was clearly choked up. Matthias felt it, too. The pall of loss descended upon the three companions as a new reality dawned: One of their members had passed. Matthias tried to think it through. ¡°Yoo said ya used th¡¯ power of anima t¡¯ enter the Zohar and find her soul once before. Could ya use it now t¡¯ contact her? T¡¯ send her a message and let her know we won¡¯t stop lookin¡¯?¡± Bram shook his head. ¡°She has to be on the other side of this rubble. Somewhere beyond my range. It¡¯s the only explanation. We have to go back and find her body. She used her magic to save us. We can¡¯t turn our backs on her now.¡± Matthias gawked in disbelief. ¡°What? Have ya gone mad? The central stairwell is gone, Bram, and there¡¯s naught but a mountain of rubble between us. Ah¡¯m beggin¡¯ you! M¡¯ heart aches, just like yours, but goin¡¯ back¡¯s impossible!¡± The Knight opened his palm. Inside was the sunstone. ¡°Impossible for you, maybe. But not for this.¡± The old scholar huffed. ¡°Now Ah know you¡¯ve lost your mind! Ya saw what happened to Richard. Now yar gonna use it, too, like a fool?¡± ¡°Bram, Matthias, please!¡± Quon coughed a few more times. ¡°We can¡¯t turn on ourselves now. I know Mica is like a sister to us. We all want to help her. But if she¡¯s under that rubble, it means she made a sacrifice so that we might live. She wouldn¡¯t want it to be for nothing. We¡¯re not safe. This tunnel could collapse just like the other one, and there¡¯s nowhere else to run. We won¡¯t know when, either. It could be any moment.¡± The old scholar agreed, but he saw the Knight¡¯s frown. ¡°Think it through, Bram. We might¡¯ve defeated Abaddon, but there are three other sunstones. An¡¯ only one Savior. Mica wouldn¡¯t want you t¡¯ throw yur life away, nor would she want you t¡¯ end up like that thing back at the cavern!¡± Bram was insistent. ¡°Listen, Quon. Matthias. You don¡¯t understand what happened after Abaddon entered the sunstone. But I can sense it. The demon has gone into a deep slumber. And while it¡¯s dormant, we can use the sunstone without consequence. Please. If I can save her, don¡¯t stand in my way.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Matthias shook his head in disbelief. He would have argued further, but it seemed the Knight was intent on being stubborn. ¡°Then do it, if yur so sure. Just be careful. An¡¯ do it quickly. Quon wasn¡¯t wrong about this place bein¡¯ unsafe.¡± Bram took a deep breath and grasped the sunstone. As he closed his eyes, his lips trembled and his hands shook. A tear rolled down his cheek. ¡°I sense something. Quickly, it¡¯s further down the corridor.¡± Quon looked surprised. ¡°Toward the hangar?¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± He led the way, while Quon and Matthias struggled to keep up. The Kenju was usually the nimblest of them, but he was slowed by his recent injury. Matthias ran as fast as he could, while Bram led them deep into the tunnel, far beyond where the old scholar thought the priestess could have ended up. Hundreds of paces further down, he caught up to the Knight as he bent over a crumpled body. Bram looked over his shoulder and shouted. ¡°Matthias, bring your light and your bubble over here!¡± The old scholar hobbled over as Bram adjusted the body into a sitting position. It certainly wasn¡¯t a priestess, but it appeared to be someone important to Bram. Quon approached. ¡°Who is this?¡± Bram¡¯s expression was a mix of relief and disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s not Mica, but he¡¯s an old friend. He used to be Angkor¡¯s Grand Craftsman. He¡¯s alive, but he looks thin and haggard. He must have passed out from exhaustion. Matthias, can you wake him?¡± Matthias crouched down and examined the body. It was a middle aged man, coated white with dust. He was lucky he wasn¡¯t closer to the front of the tunnel, or he would have suffocated by now. ¡°Sure, Ah can wake ¡®im. But mae manna¡¯s too low t¡¯ do any healin¡¯. An¡¯ ¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± At the bottom of the man¡¯s legs were dark orbs where his feet should have been. They radiated with powerful magic. Bram looked concerned. ¡°Yeah, I saw those, too. They weigh a ton. What do you think could have done this?¡± Matthias felt weary. Being at full manna depletion was taxing on the body. Any complex spell risked burning out, but he hoped to squeeze out something simple. ¡°Without mae magic, Ah couldn¡¯t tell ya. You¡¯ll need t¡¯ hear it from ¡®im.¡± Bram nodded. ¡°Very well. Do it.¡± The old scholar cleared his mind and focused. In his state, even the simplest spell left him nauseous. He leaned against the tunnel to steady himself. Fortunately, the spell worked. The man¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Bram was overjoyed. ¡°Cedric, thank Gaia you¡¯re still alive.¡± The man named Cedric blinked a few times before answering. His voice was weak. ¡°Do my eyes deceive me? Bram, is it really you? What are you wearing?¡± Bram laughed and hugged his friend. ¡°It¡¯s me, and you wouldn¡¯t believe what I went through to get here. But first, we need to leave, and I need to know what happened to your feet.¡± The Craftsman¡¯s eyes watered. ¡°They¡¯re ¡­ gone. Broken by that villain, Virgil Garvey, and replaced with these ¡­ these things!¡± Bram¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Virgil did this to you?¡± Cedric sobbed. ¡°Aye, he did. With that dark magic of his. He¡¯s working with demons and has everyone under his spell. He forced me to finish my Zounds design, so he could take it. And¡ª¡± ¡°Listen, Cedric.¡± Bram cut to the chase. ¡°We¡¯re in danger and don¡¯t have much time. Quon and Matthias are friends of mine, and together, we defeated the demon behind all the tragedies here. But we ¡­¡± He paused to choke down a few sobs. ¡°We lost a dear friend in the process.¡± Matthias¡¯ heart sank. To hear Bram admit it meant the Knight had made peace with Mica¡¯s second passing. Moments ago, the old scholar had argued against searching through the rubble for her body. But in his heart of hearts, he wanted to believe another miracle was possible. He hadn¡¯t known Mica for long, but he witnessed her goodness and strength. She died so that he might live, and it didn¡¯t feel right to leave her body behind. But with the chances of finding her practically nil, it seemed even Bram recognized the urgent need to press forward. The Knight continued. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen again. We¡¯re taking you with us, Cedric, but Virgil¡¯s curse made you too heavy to carry. You need to trust me while I figure out a way to heal you.¡± The Craftsman looked at him like he was crazy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do. Virgil¡¯s dark magic caused this.¡± The Knight peered into his friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything later. Right now, I want you to close your eyes and trust me.¡± Cedric stared at him blankly before nodding. ¡°Sure, but, uh ¡­ this isn¡¯t going to hurt, is it? You¡¯re not planning to cut them off, are ya?¡± Bram smiled and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise. Just lay back.¡± The Knight positioned his friend against the floor of the passage. ¡°Now, close your eyes.¡± Cedric did as he was told, but Matthias was wary of what Bram was planning and felt it was his only chance to object. He reached for the Knight¡¯s arm. ¡°Are ya sure?¡± Bram wrenched his arm free and glared. His mind was clearly set. Matthias backed away, but he was worried. Sure enough, Bram took the sunstone in hand. The old scholar looked away, unwilling to face the possibility that the Knight was wrong about the Ahriman being dormant. He saw a blue flash of light, but it was gone in an instant. When he turned back to see if Bram had succeeded, he was surprised beyond his wildest expectations. Cedric¡¯s feet were completely restored. The Craftsman opened his eyes and blinked several times, as if doubting his own eyes. Bram helped him to stand, which he accomplished with ease. His eyes watered, and he held an expression of utter disbelief, combined with utmost joy and gratitude. He sputtered while tears streamed from his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did ¡­ but it¡¯s a miracle!¡± The tunnel shook, and rocks tumbled in the distance. Bram grabbed Cedric by the hand. ¡°We need to go. Now. Do you think you can run?¡± Cedric nodded, and the four companions took off. Matthias heard a thunderous roar as more of the tunnel collapsed behind them. But he lifted his robes and ran as fast as he could. He soon emerged into another cavern. Littered along the ground were wrecked airships, a graveyard of vessels that had already been crushed under tons of rock. He cringed as he looked up and saw the vertical shaft to the surface heavily damaged and almost completely blocked with boulders. The prospect of escape looked grim. ¡°There!¡± Cedric pointed. Bram¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s the Heron, and it¡¯s in one piece.¡± He turned to Matthias, grinning widely. ¡°If there¡¯s any ship I trust to get us out of here, it¡¯s this one. Let¡¯s get aboard. Quickly now!¡± Matthias wasn¡¯t so sure. Even the strongest and fastest airship couldn¡¯t burrow through solid rock. Cedric took charge. ¡°I¡¯ll start the engines. Quon, is it? I could use your help.¡± The Kenju Master nodded and followed. Bram grabbed Matthias by the arm and led him to the loading platform. ¡°Come with me to the deck. We need to clear the blockage.¡± The old scholar had to remind the Knight that his manna was badly depleted. ¡°Bram, Ah don¡¯t think Ah can¡ª¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± Matthias groaned, but he followed the Knight onto the boarding platform and up to the deck. It was a fine ship and fortunate to have been spared any damage. But if even one of the large boulders overhead were to loosen and fall, the hull would be split in two. He felt a jerk as the ship¡¯s engines engaged and the propellers along the sides started spinning. Meanwhile, the cavern shook. A large crack formed along the walls, running straight up the vertical shaft. An avalanche of stone fell. Bram raised the sunstone, and a colossal force held the stone in place. But it looked like the Knight struggled. Drops of sweat rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Matthias ¡­ please. I need your help.¡± He held out his hand, the sunstone resting in his open palm. The old scholar gawked at it. He didn¡¯t need the Knight to tell him that his life depended on clearing the rock from overhead. Perhaps it was a sense of self-preservation that overcame his feeling of dread. Despite how he felt about the sunstone, Matthias joined hands with his companion. As his hand grazed the sunstone¡¯s surface, he felt a jolt of magical energy. Inside the simple stone was a vast spring of manna. A sea. An ocean. Thousands of scholars combined wouldn¡¯t have come close to what he could draw. He could even take his pick. Corpus, menis, and cor ¡­ all of the colors were present, and possibly the colorless ones, too, if he had the power to detect them. Bram tried his best to use this magic, but he was an amateur. He directed corpus and menis like they were blunt instruments. Richard probably did the same. But Matthias was a trained scholar, capable of weaving manna like a master couturier. He directed a tapestry of corpus and menis toward the rock. It was effortless. He could manipulate boulders the size of houses like they were like grains of sand. He cleared the path like he was swatting away cobwebs. Meanwhile, the Heron lifted off the ground. Cedric wasted no time. He emerged onto the deck and took the helm with both hands. While Matthias cleared the path of rubble, Cedric zigzagged past debris and ascended the vertical passage. As they neared the top, it was clear the passage was sealed with solid rock. Matthias flexed his powers, but it seemed like there was more than just a superficial blockage. They were buried deep under rock, and even the sunstone¡¯s limitless well of manna would need time to clear it. But there wasn¡¯t any time. The Heron hurdled straight toward it. ¡°Let go, Matthias.¡± Bram looked at his friend. ¡°I know what to do.¡± The Knight spouted rubbish. Here was a man who spent his life as a layman. He had some nerve thinking he could tell the world¡¯s famous ambisanguinous scholar how to do his job. Matthias held on tighter. The power belonged in the hands of an expert. ¡°Matthias. Let go. Please.¡± Bram looked at him pleadingly. Something was wrong. The old scholar didn¡¯t know what he was doing. The sunstone was poison. He let go immediately and watched as the Heron was moments away from crashing into the blockage. He averted his gaze, unwilling to face the prospect of a gruesome death. But, death didn¡¯t come. He opened his eyes and saw the air outside the airship full of sand. Bram directed the sunstone¡¯s magic to transmute the blockage into tiny particles, while simultaneously protecting the Heron and its crew. The old scholar would have never used his magic that way. Not on an obstacle so large. The Savior had done it, again. But ¡­ at what price? Chapter 99 : Dark Covenant [Final Chapter]
Chapter XCIX : Dark Covenant Earlmorn of Quartus, Third Day of Duskmoon
Bram was blinded by the light of day as the Heron broke free of the blockage and entered the great skies above Angkor. His miraculous feat, the result of something he couldn¡¯t quite explain. A voice had spoken to him from inside the sunstone. It gave him guidance. Told him what to do. All he did was obey. The voice had come from a figure. Something he had witnessed the first time he touched the sunstone. Back when he was a Gnostic Knight. The day he stole it from Minoa. He saw the same figure inside the stone that day, too. It was faint; more like a shadow or a reflection, something he hardly even thought about until it happened again. Now, it was more distinct, and he felt a strong familial relationship. Deep in his soul, he knew it was his father, Azazel. He didn¡¯t understand why the Great Sage would contact his son through the sunstone, or why he couldn¡¯t stay to answer a few simple questions. But it didn¡¯t matter. Baraqiel contacted him through the Servant¡¯s Highway and left just as quickly. Great Sages came and went, and the world had esoteric methods of communication that Bram didn¡¯t understand. But even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference. Despite his estrangement with his father, and despite his father being the mastermind behind the Ahrimen¡¯s reappearance and all the supposed evils of the world, Bram felt a bond of kinship stronger than anything he had ever experienced. A sense of trust and unconditional love, so deep he couldn¡¯t help but reciprocate. But now, the sunstone was clear and lusterless. Whatever happened on the way out of the Substratum, he didn¡¯t know how to reproduce it. The sunstone was dormant, and something told Bram that he should put it away until it was safely inside the protective field of Minoa¡¯s temple. But he was distracted by morning¡¯s early rays, which peeked over the mountains to the west. Cedric and Matthias approached, while Quon emerged from below deck. All wore happy smiles and looked to be in high spirits. They hugged. Tears flowed. It was a time of celebration, relief, and laughter. Matthias congratulated him by putting two gnarled hands on his shoulders. ¡°Ya did it, mae boy. Take a deep breath an¡¯ enjoy th¡¯ moment. But later ¡­ we should talk.¡± The old scholar was sure to bring up the sunstone. Bram didn¡¯t blame him for worrying. He certainly didn¡¯t want to use Abaddon¡¯s powers to escape the Substratum. But they never would have made it otherwise. Yet, he wanted to give some reassurances. He was about to say something when Quon grabbed his attention. The Kenju wiped tears from his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Bram, Matthias. I wouldn¡¯t be alive if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Cedric joined. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the light of day again. Never thought I¡¯d walk, either. I don¡¯t know what happened to you, Bram, but you¡¯re a different man, altogether. And I¡¯m glad you were there to save me when I needed you.¡± Bram was humbled by all the praise. Free of Angkor¡¯s demon hellscape, the air never tasted so sweet, and the birds never sounded so peaceful. The sun warmed, the breeze cooled, and an amber and apricot sunrise cast beautiful hues upon the fields and open plains. The world of Gaia was a gift to humanity. Bram just wished Mica could have been there to see it, too. Matthias must have sensed his grief as he cleared his throat and made a solemn promise. ¡°We all know this wouldn¡¯t ¡®ave been possible wit¡¯out Mica. Her love for us and th¡¯ world was greater than we deserved, yet she chose t¡¯ pay the price. Ah swear: Ah don¡¯t care how long it takes, but when it¡¯s safe an¡¯ makes sense t¡¯ do so, Ah¡¯ll dig deep through the rubble of Angkor t¡¯ find her body, so Ah can lay ¡®er t¡¯ rest. An¡¯ you¡¯re all welcome t¡¯ join me.¡± Bram¡¯s heart was full of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Matthias. Tonight, let us eulogize in her memory and process our grief in our own way. But for now, we must leave this place. It¡¯s still not safe here.¡± He went to the railing and looked upon the smoldering ruins of Angkor¡¯s capital. Very little of the city remained, especially the area around the Substratum, which was now a vast sinkhole. He wondered how many innocents had lost their lives. It seemed unlikely that anyone could have survived the destruction. ¡°Let us hope that someday, people rebuild and achieve a freer, kinder Angkor. But for now, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°Bram, look!¡± Quon pointed along the stern as a battalion of airships approached. Bram nearly choked as it seemed he would face his worst fear: that Angkor¡¯s fleet had somehow remained. And though their king was gone, and the demon controlling them was vanquished, the men aboard that ship were potentially hostile. In fact, they might very well open fire to anything in their airspace. Bram squinted. Upon further inspection, he noted that some of the airships appeared to be of Kitezhian design, which seemed impossible. They were supposed to have been scrapped after the War. ¡°Bram, over there.¡± Cedric pointed to the largest of the ships, which had a skybridge mounted on its deck. The wooden structure was used so that men could cross between vessels. They wouldn¡¯t have prepared it if they intended to attack. Although, it didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t try to commandeer the Heron by force. ¡°Should we allow them to cross?¡± Bram sighed. ¡°We certainly don¡¯t want to fire without knowing their intention. Let¡¯s see what they want.¡± He stood by cautiously as the airship approached. The skybridge extended and clamped onto the Heron¡¯s starboard side, which faced north. When the structure was secure, a band of Kitezhian soldiers transferred over. They had swords and firearms ready, but they kept their distance. ¡°We¡¯re friends of Kitezh,¡± Bram explained, but the soldiers didn¡¯t respond. Finally, a man crossed that Bram recognized. Despite being decorated as a Kitezhian general, the Knight hadn¡¯t forgotten the man¡¯s face. He was practically at a loss for words. ¡°G¨¦org ¡­? G¨¦org T?ller?¡± It suddenly dawned on him. ¡°So you were the ones bombing the city?¡± The one-armed man smiled as he approached. ¡°Is good to see you, Friend. Am surprised to see Master Deleuze with you. Good morn to you both.¡± Matthias nodded politely, but he looked as confused as Bram felt. ¡°Allow me to explain.¡± G¨¦org relayed the aftermath of Rungholt¡¯s liberation, including the negotiations with Saladina Clan Lords for refurbished airships, and King Unruh¡¯s bold plans for a counterattack, which exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Bram was amazed, but he had many questions. ¡°You said the attack was ordered by a surrogate king, but what about Prince Brandt? Has he chosen not to take the throne?¡± G¨¦org shook his head. ¡°No, uh ¡­ Master Brandt never returned. We expected his ship week ago, but, eh ¡­ did not come.¡± Bram was aghast. ¡°I can assure you he left Loulan safely. Something must have happened enroute!¡± G¨¦org shrugged. ¡°Would not jump to conclusions. Prince has reputation for, eh ¡­ taking detours, shall we say. Am sure he will arrive in Rungholt soon.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Bram wondered if Konrad felt the same way, but he figured it wasn¡¯t his place to argue. At least, not in front of the other Kitezhians. Besides, there were too many other things to deal with. He sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right. At any rate, I¡¯d like to brief your new king about our journey. We¡¯ve learned so much about the sunstones and the threat of the Ahrimen. If you¡¯d like, we can follow your ship back to Rungholt before we set off on the next leg of our journey.¡± ¡°Actually, can speak with King Unruh aboard my ship. We have magical portal and can, uh ¡­ communicate remotely. Please join, once we leave Angkorian airspace, yes?¡± Bram marveled at the chance encounter, glad to be speaking with G¨¦org and not another Kitezhian bureaucrat. It seemed so unlikely when he left Kitezh that Rungholt would ever escape Angkorian occupation, yet somehow they managed to cobble together an air fleet and attack while Angkor was at their most vulnerable. Their bombardment had terrible consequences when it came to Bram¡¯s escape, but had they not intervened, Bram might not have made it all the way to King Richard. The timing was a matter of Fate, which Bram had learned to trust. Besides, he had been meaning to cross paths with the one-armed man again. After everything G¨¦org had done for him, he wanted to give the man something in return. He reached out. ¡°Before I join you, Captain T?ller, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to give you.¡± G¨¦org looked taken aback. ¡°Me? Uh ¡­ not sure I understand.¡± Bram explained. ¡°When we first met, I was not in a good place. You had no reason to trust me, yet you offered your help when I needed it most. You provided transportation first to Rungholt, then you took me to the Kitezhian marshlands in search of Prometheus. Rosa wouldn¡¯t have survived the magical toxin without that cure. Yet, I barely had a chance to thank you properly. I owe a debt, my friend, and if you¡¯d let me, I¡¯d like to repay it.¡± G¨¦org shook his head modestly. ¡°I assure you, no payment needed¡ª¡± ¡°Please, hear me out.¡± Bram reached for his pouch. ¡°You had something taken from you long ago. With the power that I¡¯ve been given, my gift is to return it to you.¡± With the Pisces Stone in hand, he used the same healing power he had used to restore Cedric¡¯s feet. A soothing ultramarine light enveloped the airship, though it lasted just a moment. Those onboard were fearful of the presence of magic, but they soon had the wide eyed expression of men who had witnessed a miracle. There was a collective gasp among the crew. Bram felt good about his new powers. Where the one-armed man once stood, there was now a decorated general with two arms. G¨¦org blinked in disbelief as he beheld his gift with joyous eyes. His lieutenant approached. ¡°Sir, the magic ¡­ it didn¡¯t hurt you, did it?¡± G¨¦org¡¯s eyes were as misty as his smile was wide. ¡°No ¡­ have not felt this ¡­ whole ¡­ in a long time.¡± The Kitezhians cheered as they talked among themselves. ¡°Have never seen magic like that!¡± ¡°Is miracle!¡± ¡°Is work of Goddess!¡± The joy was palpable and clearly taken as a good sign by the soldiers. The celebration was short lived, however. The alarm sounded from G¨¦org¡¯s ship, and several Kitezhians ran across the skybridge. G¨¦org addressed his men. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°An Angkorian airship, Sir. It approaches from the south.¡± Bram and G¨¦org rushed to the port side, which faced the Great Ocean. Indeed, high above the water, a single airship flew in their direction. G¨¦org frowned. He looked over to his lieutenant. ¡°Get ready to fire.¡± Bram looked closely. ¡°Wait. They¡¯ve lowered their cannons. It¡¯s a sign of peaceful intentions.¡± ¡°Belay order,¡± G¨¦org told his lieutenant. ¡°But, stay alert and maintain defensive position.¡± The Kitezhians used hand signals to communicate with the rest of the crew. The airship approached with its skybridge ready, this time clamped to the Heron¡¯s port side. A crew of armed soldiers crossed over, but they were not in Angkorian uniform. Instead, they wore hooded robes. He received a whisper from Matthias. ¡°Those are scholars, Bram. Be careful.¡± The last man to cross was a familiar face. One that Bram had hoped he wouldn¡¯t have to confront. His heart raced. His stomach churned. And his teeth grinded together. ¡°Kane, you bastard.¡± Weeks¡¯ worth of repressed anger came to a boil. ¡°You¡¯d better not have come here looking for a fight.¡± Quon backed him up with a rebuke. ¡°You have some nerve showing up here. I haven¡¯t forgotten what you did to us back in Loulan.¡± G¨¦org stepped forward, too. ¡°You are vastly outnumbered, and we have our own scholars. If you doubt, look once more upon your city.¡± He gestured to the ruins of Angkor¡¯s capital. Kane sneered but ignored the taunts. He faced Bram without flinching. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to settle old scores, this isn¡¯t about us. I came bearing a message, one I believe you¡¯ll want to hear.¡± An ugly malice lingered in the air. Many on the ship scowled. Bram struggled to contain his rage. ¡°You¡¯d better make your point quickly, or we¡¯ll settle this the old fashioned way.¡± Kane chuckled, but his voice remained stone cold. ¡°First, I must congratulate you on defeating the mighty Abaddon. Have you felt the power of the sunstone, yet. I¡¯m sure you have, if you made it this far.¡± Bram bared his teeth. ¡°Is that what you want? Why don¡¯t you to try to take it!¡± Kane shook his head. ¡°I came to propose a trade.¡± Quon scoffed. ¡°We should rid ourselves of this vermin. He was foolish to think we¡¯d barter with him. We¡¯re better off interrogating him, instead.¡± Bram knew that Kane wouldn¡¯t have come without leverage. He faced his betrayer. ¡°Nothing is worth what it cost us to obtain this. For the sake of the world, I¡¯ll make sure you never get your hands on it.¡± Kane sighed derisively. ¡°Come on, Bram. You know we have Rosa Reynolds. You should at least hear me out.¡± Bram seethed at hearing her name. Of course, he knew. But he didn¡¯t think Kane would think him stupid enough to doom the world by handing over the sunstone so easily. He must have seen the glare on Bram¡¯s face. He tisked. ¡°Hate me all you want, but I never wanted it to come to this.¡± The man was infuriating. Bram wanted to reach for his sword. ¡°To the Burning Pits with your trade. You tell my brother he isn¡¯t getting the sunstone. Ever!¡± Bram hated to think he was dooming Rosa to death, but he didn¡¯t even have any assurances that she was still alive. Not that he would have believed Kane, either way. He just hoped Matthias had an idea for how he could track Kane¡¯s airship after he left. Kane faced him unflinchingly. ¡°You can keep the Pisces Stone. We¡¯re interested in something else. I told you, you should have listened. That¡¯s always the problem with you, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t think things through. You just pounce and start punching.¡± Kane was right. Inside Bram was a fire that burned out of control. His old friend didn¡¯t deserve mercy, but the situation called for thoughtfulness and wisdom. ¡°Get to the point. What do you want?¡± Matthias whispered in his ear. ¡°Bram, ya need to end this. Now. That filthy liar will use honeyed words t¡¯ lead us astray. We¡¯re better off not getting¡¯ tempted.¡± Bram faced the old scholar. ¡°We have nothing to lose by letting them reveal their hand. I have no intention of agreeing to their terms. No matter what. Understand?¡± Kane laughed. ¡°Please, settle your arguments elsewhere. This offer expires soon.¡± Bram suppressed his rage, feeling more immune to Kane¡¯s insults. ¡°Speak, or we¡¯ll let Quon get to work on extracting the information the hard way.¡± Kane¡¯s smile faded, and he was back to business. ¡°A few days ago, the Capricorn Stone was stolen from the city of Kish by the Feylen king, Arcesilaus. We¡¯d like you to travel to Garda to find out why. If you manage to obtain the Capricorn Stone for yourself, go ahead and keep it. All we want is information. We¡¯ll contact you in one week. Rosa is our way of making sure you¡¯re properly motivated and don¡¯t squander your days by wandering off course. If you fail to deliver on time, we¡¯ll kill her.¡± Bram spat in his direction. ¡°Monster! If you so much as touch her, I swear¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make threats you can¡¯t keep. Don¡¯t attempt to block my escape. And don¡¯t attempt to track us. We have ways of thwarting your magic, and you¡¯d only be sealing Rosa¡¯s fate early.¡± Kane shot back a smug grin before returning to his airship. ¡°Until we meet again.¡± G¨¦org stepped in front. ¡°Bram, we can¡¯t let him go.¡± ¡°You must!¡± he pleaded. ¡°Do this so I can buy some time. You owe me.¡± G¨¦org sighed deeply. ¡°Fine. But King Unruh won¡¯t like it.¡± He sent more gestures to his men, who repeated the signal to their comrades. It took only moments for Kane¡¯s airship to disembark and sail away to the horizon. When it was finally out of range, Bram buried his face in his hands. He considered his next steps, and whether he could possibly save Rosa¡¯s life without giving the enemy what they wanted. He was sure that Samuel¡¯s end game was more than just information, but he didn¡¯t know what he truly wanted. Either way, Kane¡¯s final twist of the knife wouldn¡¯t soon be forgotten. He groaned, feeling isolated and alone, until a hand landed on his shoulder. Several others followed. Quon, Cedric, Matthias, and G¨¦org gathered around him. The Kenju Master spoke with confidence. ¡°You made some very difficult decisions today. Just know that I trust your heart is in the right place. Whatever choice you make, I will support you.¡± G¨¦org echoed the sentiment. ¡°I have king¡¯s ear. Will be skeptical, but I, uh ¡­ will try to convince him.¡± Cedric joined in. ¡°You saved my life in more ways than you know, Bram. I know how important Rosa is to you, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep her alive.¡± Matthias looked at the others, then back to Bram. ¡°Ah¡¯ve no complaints. The way Ah see it, Ya bought yourself some time an¡¯ didn¡¯t give anythin¡¯ in return. T¡¯was a good move.¡± For a while, Bram thought he would sink back into despair. Even after the euphoria of defeating Abaddon, all it took was a moment for his betrayer to bring back all of the hatred and anger he had as a Gnostic Knight. He might have made strides as a Grigori, but he had a long way to go, and he needed his friends¡¯ support. Fortunately, there was hope. He faced the waters of the Great Ocean, where Kane¡¯s airship had disappeared. The sun¡¯s rays were gentle and soothing. It warmed his skin, and his lungs filled with the crisp air of morn. He was moved, and he wanted to tell his friends how he felt. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your support. Together, we¡¯ll be victorious. We¡¯ve already recovered one of the sunstones. Now let¡¯s go get another!¡±
End of Part I : The Wanton Kingdom To be continued in Part II : The Faustian Promise